《A Luna for the Lycan King》


 Chapter 1

    A woman woke up with a pounding headache, her body feeling heavy and


    sluggish.


    As she shifted slightly, she was shocked to find a naked stranger lying next to her.


    WTF?!


    She jolted awake, freezing in ce.


    Panic started to rise as she tried desperately to remember how she ended up in a stranger''s bed.


    Then, a terrifying realization hit her-she was naked and no longer a virgin.


    Just then, the man stirred, his dark eyes fluttering open and locking onto hers.


    "Wow,st night was incredible. Want to keep going?"


    He sat up casually,pletely at ease, his wless body on full disy.


    He grabbed a bottle of water from the bedside table and offered it to her.


    ¡°Here, drink this. You must be thirsty. We can pick up where we left off if you''re up for it."


    Unable to contain her fear and anger any longer, the woman''s hand moved on its own, pping him hard across the face.


    "Who are you? How did I end up here? What have you done to me?"


    The man, Alexander Leonhart, blinked, his cheek stinging from the p.


    He looked at the woman in front of him¡ªa mesmerizing beauty with silky hair and a body that radiated perfection.


    Her face was a storm of anger and panic, but her very presence made his desire stir once again.


    "You!" The woman, Sophia Lancaster, screamed as she saw something rising on the man. "You better tell me who you are!"


    "Calm down!" Alex stared at her.


    "You ran to me and asked me to sleep with you. Don''t you remember?"


    "Impossible," Sophia denied, shaking her head vehemently.


    It was impossible that she would chase after a man, especially a stranger.


    "You must have done something to me!"


    She felt the rough texture of the nket against her bare skin.


    Confusion and fear swirled in her mind as she looked around the room, her eyes darting frantically.


    The man''s old military backpack and in clothes caught her attention-nothing in this hotel room indicated wealth.


    The smartphone on the nightstand was a cheap one with a cracked screen.


    With one nce, Sophia realized the man she had slept with was far from wealthy, just an ordinary man who struggled daily to make ends meet.


    "Watch your usations," Alex said calmly.


    "I''m a gentleman, and I would never force anyone. You were the one who came to me, hugged me, kissed me, and begged me to sleep with you."


    Sophia''s eyes wide opened.


    "Liar!"


    "This is my hotel room. You can check the CCTV if you want-see if you came here or if I kidnapped you."


    Sophia didn''t believe a word the man was saying, but suddenly, a memory shed before her eyes.


    She was supposed to have a meeting with Calvin Lecter, the CEO of a rivalpany, to discuss the ongoing price war that was causing her business to suffer.


    She had thought they were meeting to find a solution, but it turned out Calvin had nasty intentions from the start.


    He had drugged her, hoping to take advantage of her.


    She remembered managing to escape with the help of his bodyguard, but as she


    ran from them, she stumbled across a man opening a door.


    Desperate, she had hoped to hide in his room for a while.


    But the drug Calvin had given her was a potent aphrodisiac, which made her desires re uncontrobly.


    A sudden sharp headache hit Sophia as the memories flooded back.


    "Oh no! How could this happen?"


    "Do you remember now?" Alex smirked. "You were the one begging."


    "Shut up!" Sophia''s face turned bright red with shame and fury.


    Under the drug''s influence, everything had seemed to make sense at the time, but now, everything felt so wrong. "Damn it!"


    "Listen, I''m a gentleman," Alex offered sincerely, trying to make amends. "I took your virginity. I''ll marry you. How about that?"


    Sophia scoffed, her disbelief mixing with disgust.


    "You want to marry me? Do you even know who I am?"


    She was one of the top beauties in Vancouver, with a rising career as a young CEO.


    Wealthy men were something she''d never run out of, and yet here was this poor man, trying to use this situation to bind her with marriage.


    He was clearly just another parasite, hoping totch onto a wealthy woman like her and live off her sess.


    "Well, I just arrived in Vancouver this afternoon, so I don''t know anyone here yet," Alex said earnestly.


    "But I can assure you, you won''t need to worry about anything for the rest of your life if you marry me."


    Sophia scoffed again, her disdain clear.


    "With your old military backpack? And those scars on your body? I guess you''re some low-rank soldier, just returned from a warzone. Your one month''s sry wouldn''t even cover my expenses for a single day.


    And you dare ask to marry me?!"


    Sophia was furious!


    How shameless this man was!


    "Believe me," Alex said, his voice low and firm, "I''m not what you think. I''m more powerful than any man you''ve ever met."

 Chapter 2

    "You''re truly unruly, uneducated, and nothing more than a frog in a well, thinking you''re so great!"


    Sophia scoffed with disdain.


    "That''s why I despise talking to someone as lowly as you!"


    Alex chuckled, "Believe me, I am trying to be honest here."


    "You? A powerful man?" she sneered, ring at him with utter disgust.


    "You can''t even begin to understand how powerful I am or the people I''ve encountered who are far more powerful than you. They could erase you with just a sneer."


    Alexughed.


    "The powerful men you know might be the ones seeking my favor, pleading for me to marry their daughters just to stay in my good graces. Trust me, you''re incredibly lucky to have crossed paths with me."


    What a braggart!


    Sophia rowed her eyes in disgust.


    She wanted nothing more than to throw something at his smug face.


    How shameless could he be, pretending to be so powerful when all he had was an old military backpack?


    "You might pretend not to know me and try to bind me with marriage just to get my money," Sophia retorted.


    "But I warn you, that''s never going to happen. If my family finds out I slept with a poor man like you, you''ll be erased from this world. So you''d better keep your mouth shut and forget everything that happened here."


    "I..."


    "I don''t want to hear another word from you. Now, get out of this room," she demanded, her eyes zing with fury.


    "But..."


    Alex tried to protest.


    This was his room.


    "NOW!"


    Yet, seeing the fury in Sophia''s wide eyes, he chose not to argue.


    He quietly put on his clothes, grabbed his old military backpack, and looked at Sophia onest time.


    "I..."


    "Get out!" Sophia''s yelled at the top of her lung.


    "Alright."


    In the elevator, Alex sighed, running a hand through his hair.


    He knew the woman was under the influence of a cruel aphrodisiac, one that


    would end her life if she didn''t have sex with a man within the hour.


    If there were any other way to save her, he would have done it already.


    But that kind of sinister poison had no antidote.


    "What the hell have I done? I came here to meet my fianc¨¦e, but before even meeting her, I''ve already slept with another woman. Maybe this is what they call a legendary bachelor party."


    As Alex walked out from the elevator into the lobby, it was around five in the morning.


    The hotel was quiet, with only a few people scattered around.


    Yet, as he crossed the lobby, a group of men in ck-about forty of them- suddenly appeared, forming two lines and bowing deeply as he passed.


    He nced at them with little interest, his expression one of boredom as if this was something he was long tired of.


    A middle-aged man stepped forward from the group, kneeling before him in a knight-like stance.


    "I am Alfred Kingston, at your service, Young Master," the man dered with reverence.


    Alex looked down at him. "Alfred, do you know why I''m here in such simple clothes?"


    "Young Master,


    please enlighten me," Alfred responded, his head still bowed.


    "I''m here incognito," Alex exined. "And all this unnecessary fuss-are you


    trying to blow my cover so everyone knows who I truly am?"


    "I apologize for my short-sightedness," Alfred quickly stood, turning to the men behind him.


    With a swift gesture, he signaled for them to disperse, and the line of men quickly melted away, leaving the lobby empty once more.


    "Tell me what you''re here for," Alex said as he walked toward a nearby sofa.


    Alfred followed closely behind, like a faithful servant.


    "Yes, Young Master," Alfred responded promptly.


    He reached into his coat and pulled out a small box.


    Opening it, he revealed a ck card with gold trim and a .235-carat diamond embedded in the center.


    "This is the World First Royale Mastercard. With unlimited credit, just use it as you see fit."


    Alfred humbly handed it to Alex.


    "This card alsoes with a dedicated 24/7 concierge service that is highly personalized for you alone."


    "You''ll have ess to a team that can fulfill almost any request, whether it''s securingst-minute reservations at the finest restaurants, arranging private jet travel, or gaining entry to exclusive events."


    "It connects you to the most secretive circles-no one will ever say no to you." Alex looked at the card without any interest.


    Alfred continued.


    "I also arranged for the newest Sport car Bugatti La Voiture Noire, a one-of-a-kind model equipped with thetest artificial intelligence technology and self-driving capabilities."


    "But since you are here incognito, I guess you won''t like it, ¡ª so here is a vi in case you need to have a long stay."


    Alfred exined with caution.


    Alex nodded.


    "Good to see you understood. I''ll keep the card for emergencies, but you can hold onto all the other gifts you''ve prepared."


    "Now, tell me what you want."

 Chapter 3

    "Young Master, my only daughter was born sick, and now it''s worse."


    Alfred''s eyes filled with sorrow, "She''s in pain every day. I''ve seen every doctor, spent a fortune, tried everything-nothing helps. She''s only getting worse. Please, help her. I''ll do anything."


    Alex gazed at him calmly.


    "I''ll meet your daughter tomorrow."


    Alfred was stunned.


    He hadn''t expected His Highness would agree to lend a helping hand so easily.


    He grabbed Alex''s hand, bowed in gratitude.


    "Thank you, my lord!"


    He whispered, his words heavy with all he felt.


    Previously, Alfred hadn''t believed his luck when his leader mentioned Alex''s visit


    to Vancouver.


    Albert wasn''t entirely sure who Alex was.


    However, what he was certain was even his leader must kneel before Alex!


    If Alex''s was displeased, millions of lives could vanish.


    But if he was satisfied, even the dying could live!


    As the head of the Kingswell organization in Vancouver, Albert had heard the


    rumors.


    About a high-ranking figure known as "God''s Hand," the disciple of the Immortal Sage.


    Even the dying could be healed by his touch.


    So he had done everything to ensure Alex would be satisfied.


    "Young Master," Alfred asked, "I heard you''re on an important mission. Tell me how I can assist. In Vancouver, nothing is beyond your reach. If youmand right, even the government won''t go left."


    "I do indeed need your help," Alex said.


    He had three critical tasks ahead.


    "Find someone for me."


    "I don''t have a name, just a nickname. They call him ''Jo.'' No picture either."


    When he was younger, he had ended up on the streets in Vancouver, only to flee from danger.


    The one with the nickname "Jo" was the person who had helped him out.


    He needed to find him, and to repay the kindness he had received.


    "Your wish is mymand," Alfred obediently bowed.


    "Is that all?"


    Alex nodded.


    He had two other tasks here: one was to meet his fianc¨¦e, and the other was to uncover his origin.


    However, for the former, there was no need for Albert''s involvement.


    Regarding thetter, it could only be addressed after finding Jo.


    "Young Master," Albert began cautiously, "when a high-ranking Kingswell member visits, I''m supposed to organize a banquet, invite the city''s elite, top businessmen, top actresses, politicians, and I have prepared..."


    He watched Alex''s face as he exined.


    But when he noticed a slight furrow in Alex''s brow, he quickly adjusted.


    "But since you''re incognito, you''d prefer to skip the banquet, correct?"


    Alex nodded with a smile.


    "I''ll cancel it immediately, then," Alfred responded immediately


    "Always remember, no need for such a fuss," Alexmand. Alfred bowed in acknowledgement.


    He clearly understood why Alex needed to keep a low profile.


    Alex was a man with the title of "God''s Hand."


    Of the thousand patients he had ever touched, none remained uncured.


    He was also the direct disciple of the Immortal Sage, who was said to be able to bring the dead back to life in the blink of an eye!


    If Alex revealed his identity, people around the world would surround him and not give him any peace.


    Parting with Alfred, Alex stepped out and called a taxi, giving him an address.


    His had to meet with his fianc¨¦e.


    His master said that woman was his fate, written in the Akashic Record, and she was also the key for Alex in finding his mother in the future.


    An hourter, Alex arrived on West 4th Avenue in West Vancouver, an affluent neighborhood with ocean views, mountain backdrops, and multi-million-dor estates.


    As he reached for the gate''s bell, a luxury car pulled up.


    The driver stepped out, and their eyes locked.


    Both, surprised, spoke at once, "You!"


    "What are you doing here?" they both eximed, ovepping.


    Sophia''s eyes narrowed.


    "Don''t tell me you''re stalking me now."


    Alex raised an eyebrow. "Stalking you? I have better things to do."


    "Of course," Sophia shot back, arms crossed.


    "I suppose you''re here to beg for money. Should''ve known you''d stoop that low."


    "Money? I don''t need your charity," Alex retorted.


    "I''m here for something more important."


    Sophia didn''t believe a single word of Alex''s.


    Her voice dripped with sarcasm.


    "Another scheme? Trying to marry into wealth, maybe?"


    "You think I''m after your money?" Alex replied coldly. "You''repletely wrong,


    then. I want nothing from you."


    "Good!" Sophia snapped, her anger rising.


    "Because I have nothing to give, especially not to you."


    Alex frowned.


    If it wasn''t because of his help, she would have been abused by who knew whom,


    or even worse, died beneath a random bastard''s groin.


    Sophia red at him onest time before turning on her heel and driving through the automatic iron gate, leaving Alex alone on the pavement.


    He checked the address in his hand.


    This was indeed his fianc¨¦e''s house, arranged by his master, the Immortal Sage.


    He had no choice but to move forward and meet his fianc¨¦e.


    Whether that woman was truly her or not remained unclear.


    The mansion loomed before him, grand and imposing.


    His fianc¨¦e could be anyone-maybe even that woman''s sister.


    Thinking of how he had slept with his fianc¨¦e''s sister, Alex mused with a bitter smile, "Yeah, everything just keeps getting better."

 Chapter 4

    Allissa


    I could feel the tingles against my skin and slowly opened my eyes. I stared up at the knotty pine ceiling as I tried to remember what had happened. Slowly, it came back to me, and the tiny tingles on my face made me remember about my mate. I turned my head slightly, to the green eyes of the Lycan King, whose thumb was softly caressing my cheek.


    "You should be feeling better, but let me know if you aren''t and I will call my healers back." His voice was calm, gentle, and soothing. It wasn''t what I was expecting.


    "I''m sorry," I muttered and moved to sit up. His arm caught mine as he slowly guided me to a sitting position.


    "You don''t have anything to say sorry for."


    "For bing a burden." I looked down at my hands, because I was practically eye fucking him. I could see just how defined his strong, muscr arms were, and how I could imagine him. carrying me in them. Damn, it sucked that I fainted during the best part. Maybe I should fake it so I can relish being in his arms for just a moment.


    His hand grabbed my chin, tilting it so that I was looking back into his eyes. Chapter 4


    "You are never a burden. And after what happened to you, I''m surprised how well you were able to stay conscious for as long as you did. You were in a lot of pain, weren''t you?"


    I nodded my head as 1 studied his face. Ilis green eyes, with little flecks of gold. His strong jawline and his big lips. I wanted to taste his lips... his incredibly sexy lips that I was mindlessly staring at.


    "So...uhm-"I cleared my throat and nced back at his eyes. "Now what? I have to be punished because I was his luna, right?"


    "No. They will be hunted down. It''s only a matter of time before we catch them. They were able to drain the ounts before we could freeze them."


    "That''s all the pack''s money." I began racking my brain, trying to figure out a way to support them.


    "Your pack has insurance that''s covered by my kingdom. We will reimburse the pack and I''ll be leaving a couple of handy advisors behind to take care of things."


    "That won''t be necessary. Alfred didn''t take care of anything. I handled all the books, so I can continue to do it without any problems." He stared at me nkly and then straightened up.


    "Allissa, I am Darren, Lycan King, and you are my mate. You won''t be staying in this pack. You are leaving with me today."


    My mouth plopped open as I stared at him in shock. He must


    have to have a formal ceremony in order to reject me.


    "Can''t you reject me here? The pack just lost their alpha and-"


    "I''m not rejecting you." I watched as a wounded expression. crossed his face. "I know that a lot happened to you today. I''m not going to force myself on you, but you are my mate. You belong to me. And I''m taking you with me."


    Maybe the poison was affecting my mind, because I swear he just said he was taking me with him. I needed to re-rify this. "You want me...


    as your mate?"


    "You are my mate..... my queen.¡± His hand grabbed mine, and he covered it with his other hand. "There will be a formal ceremony for the marking and coronation. It usually takes ce on a full moon. We just had one, so we will have a month to get to know each other before then." I watched as he swallowed hard and then looked down. "And if you have children, I will adopt them. as my own. I hope-"


    He stopped talking and then just stared at me. I wasn''t sure what he was doing until he dropped my hands to wipe the tears from my face. I was crying! Hearing him talk about children. just reminded me of the child I had lost. I didn''t get to properly mourn their death, and right now it really hurt.


    "I promise I will take care of you. I won''t force-"


    "That''s not it," I whispered, reaching my hands up to rub my eyes. He ced his hand on myp. It seemed he needed to be in constant contact with me. "The pain started two months ago.


    The pain that I associated with the miscarriage of my child, Right when Ivy arrived"


    "He''s fucking dead." Darkness, His eyes looked obsidian as his face twisted up in anger. I felt him grip my leg as his chest. heaved. "When I find him, I will personally shred him to pieces. How could he do something so awful, and to his own pup!"


    Dear lord, this man was going to be the end of me. The tears stopped, as I felt the desire swirl inside of me. Seeing hist muscr arm flex in anger had me picturing other asions when those muscles might ripple. We are animals so it''s natural to get like this around your mate. But I didn''t want him to think badly of me. I wanted him to know that I wasn''t in love with Alfred. Suddenly, it was important to me what he thought of me. Gods, was this really happening? Did this ALL. male really want me? The king of lycans and werewolves... he really wanted me?


    His intense, dark eyes were locked onto mine and I could feel the weight of his gaze. The scent of his musky cologne filled the air, tinged with a hint of cinnamon that made my senses tingle. His nostrils red ever so slightly as he took in my presence, but there was no longer anger in his expression. His hand slowly slid forward, his fingers brushing against my skin as he leaned in closer. His warm breath danced across my face, sending shivers down my spine


    "Can I kiss you?"


    I felt as if the breath had been knocked out of my lungs. He was asking me for permission. Alfred had never asked me for permission. Our first night together, he didn''t care at all about.


    my emotions or needs. He didn''t consider how awkward it was to be intimate with


    a stranger. But this man was asking for a


    kiss?!


    I couldn''t respond. There was no voice in my throat. All I managed to do was subtly nod my head. And then words were not needed.


    His lips crashed into mine like a tsunami, fiery and forceful. He held me in ce, his hand fisted in my hair, as his tongue explored every inch of my mouth. My body ignited with pleasure, and I couldn''t help but moan against his lips. I could feel myself growing wet with desire, my body responding eagerly to his touch. The intensity of our kiss was overwhelming, like a storm brewing inside of me, ready to unleash its passion and


    power.


    He leaned his body against mine and I was nowying back on the couch. His hand frantically began to explore my body, and that was when I felt it. His hard, thick cock digging into me. Damn my underwear was now soaked.


    "MINE!" he growled against my lips, only parting from me for a brief second before he buried his tongue in my mouth again.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 5

    I didn''t know I could feel this way. I never knew my body was capable of responding like this. It would have been embarrassing even if I wasn''t in such an animalistic frenzy. My hands were roaming all over him, and I couldn''t get enough. His tongue was attacking mine, and it wasn''t enough. I wanted more, and I could tell he did as well. Finally, he lifted away from me, panting, but his eyes looked angry. I listened to his growl and then he snapped his head toward the door.


    "Get the fuck out of here, Lyle!"


    "Yeah, I can''t do that." Lyle chuckled and I watched as Darren lifted himselfpletely off of me to turn and re at him.


    "You alright there, angel?" Lyle asked me. I could feel the heat radiating off my face as I nodded. I sat up, not making eye. contact with either of the men. I could hear Darren''s low growl and it seemed they were mentallymunicating. I didn''t know what was going on, but I felt like it had something to do with me.


    As their mental argument continued, I felt the familiar pain. seize me. The pain I had been having for two months. I knew now that it was from Alfred cheating on me. I let out a small whimper and hunched over. Immediately, Darren moved to sit next to me, his arm around my shoulder.


    "Gods..." The agonizing sensation seared through my body like a thousand hot needles, causing me to whimper again in pain.


    Chapter


    My insides felt as though they were being ripped apart, as if the gods themselves were punishing me.


    "You can''t mark her, Darren!" I heard Lyle growl out, and those words brought me out of the fog of my pain.


    "I don''t have to. I can still help. This weak mark on her neck can get purged. I am her fated mate." Darren listened as Lyle snorted.


    "You have to ask for permission! You can''t just take and do whatever you want. She isn''t an object," Lyle snapped.


    "I can help you... if you let me." Darren''s hot breath whispered near my ear. His touch alone seemed to make the pain weaken. I nodded my head. Yes, just take the pain away. I didn''t want to feel this anymore. I wasn''t expecting what he did next. His lips covered the mark on my neck and he began to lick and suck at it.


    As if by magic, the intense pain evaporated, reced by a wave of pure pleasure that rippled through my body like electricity. Every nerve ending seemed toe alive with sensation, tingling and pulsating with delight. It was as if I had been transported to a state of bliss, where all worries and troubles faded away into insignificance. The feeling was so intense and overwhelming that I couldn''t help but let out a gasp of surprise and ecstasy. In that moment, everything else faded away as I was consumed by the magic he was doing to my body.


    "Better?" he whispered against my neck. Better? I didn''t want him to stop. I wanted to tell him no so he could ignite that magical fire inside of me again. Chapter 5


    "Yes." My voice was just a breath, the only sound I could muster.


    "Let me know when the pain happens. I can help with it. Once 1 mark you, you''ll never feel it again. I''ll make sure I mark you before we kill ... that man who left his mark on you. I don''t want you to feel that pain." I could hear the annoyance in his voice as he refused to mention Alfred being my mate. Well, I guess he wasn''t my mate anymore. Even though I still had his mark on my neck.


    "Listen, I know he can be overwhelming, but you have to use your voice, okay? If he''s moving too fast, just tell him. Even if he is intimidating, he won''t hurt you." Lyle squatted down in front of me, looking into my eyes. I felt Darren''s possessive arm scoop around my waist as he let out a low growl.


    "I told you I wasn''t forcing myself on her. Little brothers need to stay home."


    "I''m also your beta, Darren, so shut up!"


    Wait a minute ... brothers? So Lyle was the prince of the lycans, but was also his brother''s beta. And, from the sound of it, he was using his brother of taking advantage of me. I chewed on my inner lip, wanting to disappear. How did I say that I was just as much at fault? Just like that? What did that say about me? What did it say about him if I didn''t speak up?


    I took in a small breath and looked at Lyle. "I appreciate your concern. I''m more than capable of speaking up for myself and shutting down unwanted advances. I admit, things did get a bit


    carried away there, but I''m just as much to me." I found my voice and made sure I spoke clearly and concisely. No matter what light this put me in, it was the truth. I watched as he lifted his hand up to rest on his forehead.


    "You shouldn''t have said that," he grumbled as I stared at him in confusion. "You still need to take things slow, Darren. That isn''t a green light!" He snapped his head up to look at his brother. I turned my head to the side to see his beaming face. The king''s face was an adorable red shade with a huge grin stered all over it. He looked embarrassed, but also happy.


    These two men didn''t seem scary at all, not like the rumors I''d heard. I was beginning to think they had been misjudged. But only a minuteter, everything changed.


    "NO! I need to speak to her!" I heard the familiar sound of Bastian''s voice as he ran into the room. A momentter, Lyle had him by the throat and Darren was towering over him.


    I didn''t scream or yell. Isn''t this what a normal person would have done? Instead, I must be insane. I growled. I pushed myself between the men, knocking Lyle''s arm from his throat. I took a defensive position in front of Bastian, defending my pack member and daring them to reach for him again. Was this suicide? Absolutely. But this man was a member of my pack. And regardless of the situation, I had been his luna, and at this point I still felt the weight of that responsibility.


    What was I expecting at this moment? Did I honestly think that because I was mated to the king, he would smile and say it was a misunderstanding? Did I think he would apologize? No, but I


    wasn''t expecting him to growl back at me. His eyes turned dark as he curled his lips up in a snarl.


    I noticed that Bastian had bent his head in submission, exposing. his neck. It was the aura of the king forcing him. But this aura wasn''t forcing me. In fact, it was making me irritated.


    "Stand. Aside." He enunciated his words as he red past me.


    "I won''t allow anyone to hurt my pack members." The voice was much stronger than the anxiousness I felt inside. "I was promised that none of them would be harmed if I gave myself up freely. I have."


    "DO YOU HAVE A THING GOING ON WITH HIM?!" he


    roared at me.


    I felt like he was about to snap at any moment. This wasn''t the sweet, gentle man


    I had my arms entangled around moments earlier. He might not realize it, but his words were offensive. That was a direct attack on my character. Lycan King or not, I would not tolerate it!


    Write yourment

 Chapter 6

    This is what happens when you allow yourself to be consumed by the mate bond too early. It immediately made him think that I was easy, when it had nothing to do with that. The tingles and the pull were everything I had ever craved. I allowed myself to be swept away because I thought it was alright, since he was my fated mate. Apparently this put thebel on me that I was afraid of.


    "Darren!" I heard Lyle snap. I noticed the way his eyes were looking at me with concern. Was he worrying for my safety? "He didn''t mean that," he whispered. I nced at him and noticed the pain in his eyes. That look was for me. I guess my poker face wasn''t on today.


    "I''m sorry," Darren said, and went to reach for me. I jerked back and red at him.


    "I wouldn''t want you to think I''m easy. After all, I must have a rtionship with all the men in the pack, right? That''s why I''m protective of them. It has nothing to do with being their leader." I clicked my tongue and turned away. I looked back at Bastian, who lookedpletely pale.


    "Bastian, I told you not to worry about me. Your job is to look after the pack. You can''t do that if you''re dead."


    "You didn''t do anything wrong. We can''t bear the thought of you being punished because of what our alpha did. We will protect


    you." His words brought a smile to my face.


    "You don''t need to worry about protecting me. I''m capable of taking care of myself. However," my voice grew more stern as I raised my brows at him. "You''re going to be the one in trouble if you disobey my direct order again. Bastian, be the alpha this pack needs. Don''t just lead with your emotions. Lead with your mind and your heart." I watched as his bottom lip trembled slightly.


    "But Luna-''


    "I''m not your luna anymore." I gave him a reassuring smile.


    "She''s not going to be punished." I heard Darren''s voice behind me, but I refused to turn and look at him. How infuriating... to have the moment we just had and to have him spoil it already. "She is being brought back as my mate. She''s going to be the Lycan Queen." Bastian''s mouth gaped open as he looked at me in shock.


    ¡°Nothing is set in stone," I replied with a tight smile as I heard Lyle stifle augh. "I am leaving, though. So from this moment on, you are the alpha. Now, act like it and go and take care of your pack!" A genuine smile reached his lips and he nodded his head. "They are leaving some help here to get you started. And if you need anything, you can always reach out to me." I reached out my hand and he took it. "This is your home now. Everything in it belongs to you." My eyes suddenly widened. "Almost everything!" I turned, ran over to a cupboard in the living room, and pulled out my secret stash of chocte-dipped peanut butter cookies. "These I''m keeping."


    3/5 "So that''s where you kept them. I searched the entire kitchen for those. You put them in a scent blocker!" He looked at the bag I pulled them out of. "Smart. I''ll remember that trick. I hope... I hope we meet again.¡±


    "I''m sure we will. Now scoot. They''ll be getting anxious." I watched him leave, feeling a bit sad. Despite what happened with Alfred, this was my home. The pack members were my only family. I was about to leave withplete strangers who were being very quiet right now. I finally turned to face them both. "Now, don''t you both feel horrible for scaring him like that?"


    Lyle sighed, and Darren had an unreadable expression on his face.


    "Allissa, right? We haven''t been properly introduced. I am Lyle, the man brat''s brother." He nodded toward Darren, who didn''t even acknowledge him. "The thing is, orders have to be obeyed. We can''t make emotional judgments. We have to follow through with whatmands were given and what are being broken. It only takes a weak moment for others to think you''re soft and that you can''t lead. That man is only alive right now because of you. Regardless of how much you disapprove of it, that''s what should have happened."


    "Because he rushed in here to protect me?"


    "Yes, especially because of it. You were taken in here as a prisoner in their minds. That type of rebellion can''t be tolerated. Darren spared his life for you." Chapter 6


    "After he insulted me." I snorted and folded my arms over my chest. So I was supposed to forgive him and be grateful because he didn''t kill Bastian? I mean, yes, I did appreciate them not killing him, but that didn''t take back what he had said. ¡°I can see that my actions earlier have given you the wrong impression of


    me."


    "I see I have also given you the wrong impression of me," he growled lowly. "I am not tame. I am not kind or benevolent. I rule with an iron fist, because you have to with beasts." He took a few steps toward the door and stopped. "I am sorry about what I said. I didn''t mean it. I was jealous." He cleared his throat. "You don''t need to pack anything unless you want it. We''ll buy you anything you need. We''ll leave once you''re ready." Without another word, he stepped out of the house, leaving me standing there with Lyle.


    "Well, that was fun." Lyle chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "I know he can be rough, but he''s a great leader who bears a heavy burden." I could feel his gaze on me as I stared at the door. I guess I was thinking he woulde back. How did I have this tugging pull at my heart already? I felt like a puppy who wanted to trot alongside their master. Gross.


    I shook my head and turned away, heading up the stairs.


    "What can I help you with?"


    "I don''t want anything from here but a few things that were my mother''s. She had made me a plushie of my father when I was younger so I could hug him before I fell asleep. It had a bag of his scent inside of it. Before she died, she made another one of


    her lycan with her scent in it." My bottom lip trembled ast I remembered that day. "Those are worth more to me than anything in the world. Irreceable treasures."


    "That was incredibly thoughtful of your mother. She sounds like she was very kind."


    "She was


    sad smile.


    I miss her so much." I turned my head to give him a


    "Any other family?"


    "No... I don''t have anyone."


    77


    "You have us now. I''m a pretty cool brother to have, if I do say so myself."


    I smiled, not sure what to say. I honestly wasn''t sure if things were going to work out with the Lycan King. I hadn''t even called him by his name. I felt like there was a barrier there... even if it was in my own head.


    I opened the door to the storage room and my stomach dropped. I felt my hands


    trembling as I looked over the destruction. I slowly walked forward and fell to my knees, gripping the pieces of my two shredded plushies.


    1


    Write yourment

 Chapter 7

    I gripped the different pieces of yarn and held them up to my nose. I felt my eyes begin to well and, as stupid as this sounds, it felt like losing them all over again. My father, who vanished while leading my old pack, had taken them to investigate strangers who had crossed into our borders and never returned. After that, the pack disintegrated. They fled in fear, leaving mother and I alone. We had to move around often after that. She gave everything to make sure that I never went hungry. It was as if they were ripped from me all over again. I know they were just stuffed animals, but to me they were so much more. They were precious gifts my mother made for me. My parents'' scents sewn inside. They were all that I had left.


    I felt the lump form in my throat as my nose and eyes burned from the threat of tears.


    "Allissa, I am so sorry." I felt Lyle''s presence as he kneeled down next to me. I didn''t know what to do now. I just stared at the shredded contents across the room. I knew exactly who had done this. I could smell Ivy''s scent all over the plushies. Why would she have done such a thing? What did I ever do to her? Why hate me so much to hurt me like this?


    Lyle moved forward, and I watched him as he began to gather all the material into a pile. He carefully made sure not to step on anything, gathering every piece he could find. Separating them by their color and scent into two piles.


    "When we get home, you can decide what you want to do. If you want to have them remade or if you''d like to bury them and make a memorial for your parents."


    I gazed at him through tear-filled eyes, grateful for how considerate he was being. His kindness touched my heart and brought forth a wave of emotion. The tears flowed freely down my cheeks, but I didn''t try to stop them. Instead, I let myself fully feel the weight of the emotions I had been suppressing.


    He reached out a hand and gently wiped away a tear that had fallen onto my cheek. His touch was so tender, so full of care, that it felt like a balm to my wounded soul. I took a deep breath, trying to steady my trembling voice as I looked up at him. "Thank you." I whispered, the words barely escaping my lips.


    "What''s going on?" Darren''s deep voice and presence entered the room. I looked away from him, feeling ashamed of the tears falling down my face. It was quiet, except for the sound of his angry breathing. I''m sure Lyle was filling him in, and right now, I was still upset with him. I didn''t want his sympathy or pity. But at the same time, a small part of me longed for his understanding andfort. The damn mate bond confused my emotions. I wiped the tears from my cheeks and eyes, suddenly feeling angry. That bitch Ivy crossed the line. Who the hell did she think she was messing with? I wasn''t weak, far from it.


    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. She must be far away by now. Far enough away that they thought it was safe to take some intimate time for themselves. They probably didn''t run away all on foot, either. They would be smart enough to block their scents and travel in a vehicle. Damnit, they could Chapter 7


    have flown, too. There was an airport only two hours away. which meant they could be anywhere.


    What I wanted to do was chase after them. To find Ivy and watch the lite fade from her eyes. If the king''s army was looking for them, they were far more capable than I would be at finding them.


    I felt his handsnd on my shoulders, forcing me to spin into him. And then I was covered in his warmth. His arms wrapped around me so tightly, his hand holding my head to his chest. His nos¨¨ nuzzled in my hair, and I felt his lips lightly kiss my head.


    "I wish I could fix this. I''m so sorry." I felt his fingers tangle in my hair as I breathed in his scent. The cinnamon cookie scent soothed my insides. I felt calmer and less distressed. How was the mate bond so magical that a stranger was able to instantlyfort my soul? "I will make them pay for this. They are both going to pay severely.¡± I felt his fingers tremble slightly, showing how angry he was on my behalf. He pressed his lips against my head once more before I felt him straighten up.


    I lifted my head away from his chest to see him looking over at Lyle. His face looked taut and his brows furrowed.


    "We need to leave," Lyle said quietly, looking at me. "Sorry to rush you, but-"


    "That''s okay, I understand." I stepped away and wiped my eyes free of all traces of tears. I patted my face and took in a deep breath. I looked down at the piles on the floor. "We can leave. I don''t need anything from this ce." I closed my eyes and then


    walked out of the room. I didn''t need anything, and the only things I wanted had been destroyed. It was best just to leave


    that, too.


    As I reached the bottom of the stairs, his arm swept around my waist, holding me close. I looked up at him and he shook the bag, of cookies in his hand.


    "We can''t forget these, right? It''s a long drive. Maybe you''ll share one with me?"


    "Hmm, I don''t know. If I share my cookies with you, aren''t you afraid I might share them with everyone?" He stopped and stepped in front of me. His eyes softened as a small frown reached his lips.


    "I''m sorry about earlier. I''m possessive and territorial. And, as my fated mate, you are now at the center of this because you are my obsession. I''m not afraid you will share your cookie with someone else. I know that isn''t the type of person you are. I just hope that you''ll see me as someone worthy enough to share your cookie with."


    I took the bag of cookies from his hand as Tim walked in through the front door.


    "Can I have one of your cookies?" he asked innocently, receiving a low snarl from Darren.


    "Her cookie belongs to me."


    "Gods, you are such a pig. Besides, they aren''t yours to keep."


    "I don''t think you two are talking about the same type of cookies." Lyle said from behind us, his voice full of mirth.


    "What other cookies-" Tim''s face turned red as his mouth parted. "I would never ask for-" he shook his head with wide. eyes. "I''m talking about a peanut butter and chocte cookie ¨C¡± he stopped again, his face turning so dark, it was almost maroon. "I just want to talk about food and not any other meaning." He rubbed his face in embarrassment and I started to giggle.


    It was such a pure and genuine reaction. These men really hadpletely different personalities behind closed doors.


    Lyle walked past us and to the doors next to Tim. "The cookies. are really good. I snuck a bite when Darren was outside." He grinned and winked back at Darren before he quickly fled the room with Tim by his side.


    ¡°Brothers,¡± Darren growled, ring at the door.


    "It seems nice," I murmured absentmindedly, ncing up to see him looking at me. "Having a sibling


    "Having a sibling seems nice."


    "Well, he''s your sibling too, now. You can see how nice it is for yourself." He looked around the house and then back at me. "Ready?


    "Yes, I''m ready."

 Chapter 8

    As soon as we stepped outside, I felt Darren change. He walked straighter, his powerful aura rising to make everyone aware of his presence. I saw Lyle and Tim barking orders in front of us as big vehicles began to pull up. I was being corralled gently by Darren''s hand, but I stopped abruptly, ncing over at my pack. They were all standing there watching from a distance. They looked apprehensive and a bit lost. It was painful to see them like this. Bastian was standing slightly in front of them, trying to put on a brave face.


    "What''s wrong?" Darren asked as he followed my gaze.


    "They''re worried."


    "They''ll be taken care of. I have top advisors staying behind and someone to help the new alpha learn his role." He didn''t seem concerned at all. As if packs lost their leaders all the time and they were fine. I know for a fact this wasn''t true. My pack fell apart without my father, even though my mother was still there. Without strong leadership, the pack can be unsettled. It can cause chaos and mistrust. "I promise they''re in better hands then they were before-" he looked at me with wide eyes and then shook his head. "I don''t mean you, I mean him. I didn''t-"


    "I know what you meant." I watched as he exhaled slowly. He must have been holding his breath, thinking he upset me. "Shouldn''t I address them?"


    "No, that will only add to the confusion. They have a new leader already. They can''t have a connection with you anymore. Trust me, this is how it has to be."


    I nodded my head, though I still didn''t feel so sure. I would have thought hearing me tell them to trust Bastian would have been for the best. But he was the king, and I was sure he knew what he was doing.


    "Clear the path and scout ahead!" Lyle ordered, back to being the terrifying man who I first met. The one who put the chain on my neck. How was he so different? Was this what it meant to be part of the royal family? They seemed to always be on guard, as if they couldn''t trust anyone. It seemed like it could be a lonely


    existence.


    Tim opened the door to a ck stretch SUV and then looked at me. "This one''s for you. The next one is for-"


    "I''m riding with her," Darren said simply, and I felt him guide me forward to the door.


    "But protocol-"


    "I''m not asking for permission!" he growled, ring at Tim.


    "Good, I''m not asking for permission either," a voice from inside the SUV said.


    I nced in to see Lyle sitting there with a big grin on his face. He held his hand out to me, waiting to help me get in.


    "Lyle." Darren growled.


    "Sorry, but I don''t trust you not to force yourself on our new luna and future queen.¡± He took my hand and effortlessly tugged me inside. I had never been inside a vehicle like this. There were seats on all sides of the vehicle. A ck ss separated us from the driver. I moved to sit on the side as Darren forced his way in to sit next to me, a scowl resting on his face. I nced over at Lyle, who was sitting on the other side. with a crooked grin on his face. "No cookie for you," he beamed.


    "I''ni going to be the one yelled at for this." Tim let out at frustrated grumble as he mmed the car door shut. I could hear the engine revving as he patted it on the side, and with a low hum, the vehicle shifted into drive. The tires slowly rolled. over the gravel driveway, creating a soft crunching sound under their weight.


    I fidgeted with my fingers slightly as silence filled the air. I wasn''t sure what to talk about. I felt Darren''s heat next to me. He was holding his phone and scrolling through the contents. Lyle was leaning back, resting his head against the soft padding.


    "So how did you be the beta? Is it normal for a sibling to take this role?" It wasn''t like this with regr packs. Usually your betaes from the beta. Just like the alpha is born from the alpha.


    "Yes, when there are two siblings in the royal family, the


    youngest bes the beta." Lyle smiled at me, leaning up so he was fully engaged in our conversation.


    "What if there are three children? Would the youngest be the gamma? Then delta? But what if there are five?" I asked what I thought was an innocent question. Lyle''s grin grew wider as he leaned his elbows on his knees, resting his head in his hands.


    "You nning to have five children?"


    "1-"I felt warmth spread over my cheeks as I nced down at my fingers. That wasn''t why I was asking. "I was just curious what was set up. It''s different from regr packs," I whispered thest part.


    "Quit teasing her," Darren growled, sliding his arm around my back. "We have had up to a Gamma from the royal family, but no one has ever had more children than three. So there is nothing set up for such a situation. Tim is rted to the royal family. So is Rodney. He''s my delta."


    "That isn''t true. There were four royal children once, but the one was a girl." I snapped my head toward Lyle.


    "A woman can''t be an officer?"


    "No," Darren answered. "Not in the royal family, unless they''re barren or choose not to have children. But because of pregnancy, we don''t take female officers. Officers have to always be avable and ready to answer the call. And if an officer is pregnant, we wouldn''t want her to go to battle."


    "It''s a sensitive topic but it was one that had a lot of thought put into it. It isn''t because a woman can''t do the job of the officers, but because she may have circumstances that make her unfit to


    be one." Lyle was staring at my face, and I felt like he was waiting for my objection.


    "So if a daughter is the first born, how does that work?"


    "She is given the role of the crowned princess and future queen, She can still rule even if she''s pregnant, but she wouldn''t be expected to fight." Lyle stretched his arms above his head and yawned.


    "If she was able to fight, though, she could?" I was now trying to figure out what the expectations were of me. Was I supposed to be there to have children and warm the king''s bed? Or was there more for my role?


    "The queen stays in the castle and keeps the home safe. It''s her job to protect those who are unable to fight," Darren answered. and I scoffed.


    "You mean to hide behind the safety of a wall." I turned my head. to look at him.


    "See it as you want. But a king can fight much better when they know the one they love is safe."


    "The lunas in the packs fight. They don''t just sit at the packhouse and wait-"


    "Some do," Lyle interrupted me. He looked like he was enjoying the conversation for some reason.


    "Not the ones who are fighters. I am not the type to stay behind


    and knit a sweater." I sighed, finally saying what I was really thinking. I looked back at Darren. "I''m not just talking about wars and battles, because I know those are few and far between. I''m talking about settling disputes and going from pack to pack. Is the queen expected to stay home then, too?" "Depending on... circumstances," he answered. "I would have no problem bringing you with me to visit the packs. Allissa, I want to keep you by my side as much as possible."


    I stared at him for a moment and nodded my head. "If there ever is a war, I want


    to fight, too.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 9

    "I need you safe," Darren said softly.


    "Safe. What does that word even mean?" I looked away from him and down at my hands. "My dad wanted my mom safe. He left to investigate trespassers and told my mom to stay and look after the pack and me. None of them returned. The pack fell... crumbled and fled in fear. They left us alone. We waited and kept searching, but it was as if they vanished. Not even their scent remained. There was no sign of them. My mother fell apart while trying her best to take care of me. She aged years in a matter of months. It took its toll on her, and a couple years. ago, her body gave up. She was so sick." I balled my hands into fists. "We didn''t have anything. I had no way to take care of her." I closed my eyes. "We wandered from pack to pack looking for help. That''s when I met Alpha Alfred, and he offered to pay for the care to keep my motherfortable if I agreed to be his


    mate."


    "Besides you being beautiful, why would he want you as a mate just like that?" Lyle asked.


    "My bloodline." I looked up at Lyle. "I was the daughter of Alpha James of the Lume Pack."


    "I knew that sounded familiar!" Lyle snapped his fingers together. "We have been investigating the Lume pack incident for a long time. We found a few pack members, but they said they had lost their alpha and luna. We didn''t know you


    survived."


    "You were never able to find answers either?" I felt disheartened to hear that.


    "I''ll put more people on the task. There has to be someone who knows something out there. The pack territory is considered neutral territory now. It should still bergely untouched." Darren''s voice was gentle. I looked up at him with an appreciative smile.


    "What happened to your family''s assets?" Lyle asked.


    "I don''t know. My mother said someone drained our ounts. There was nothing


    left. She sold off our furniture for money." I listened as Darren growled in response.


    "Why didn''t she reach out to the royal family? We would have helped her."


    ¡°I don''t know, but I remember she was leery of the royal family. I think the temper precedes your family." I pursed my lips as I nced at Darren.


    "Are you saying we''re unapproachable?"


    "Yes," I said, listening to Lyle snicker. I didn''t know anything about the royal family or my own mate for that matter. I still wasn''t sure if I could just casually call him Darren or not. That was his name, but he was the Lycan King. It seemed weird to just call him by his name as if I was his mate. Iughed in my mind, though a small smile must have reached my lips as well.


    Chepler a


    "That who you mean You don''t want to refer to me as your


    Hapur


    your name and title and


    "Yeah, but


    "Say it." hemanded as I stared into his eyes. "Say my


    I swallowed, feeling the weight of his eyes on me.


    "See. if I wasn''t in the car right now, he would be pulling your hair and telling you


    to say his name. I prevented an awkward situation." Lyleughed but Darren''s eyes never left mine,


    "Well?"


    "Let''s start with an easy one. Say my name." Lyle grinned.


    "Not before she says mine!" Darren growled, leaning in closer to my face.


    "Allissa," he cooed, his breath sizzling my lips. "Please."


    I now wish Lyle would have let us ride alone. My heart raced as Chapter 9


    2 4/7


    my eyes lingered on his soft, inviting lips. The thought ofunching myself onto him and giving into his every desire sent a shiver down my spine. As he whispered the word "please" with such urgency, a rush of heat flooded through me, and my legs instinctively tensed in response. Oh, how badly I wanted to surrender to him at this moment, to give myselfpletely over to his touch and find pure bliss in his embrace.


    "I know we''re mates, but what does that officially mean right now? Does being mates alone mean that-"


    His lips crashed against mine, biting at my bottom lip and punishing it. He growled, letting go of my lip and I smirked at him.


    "Is that a punishment or a reward?" I listened to his growl as his fingers tightened around me.


    "I''m still here," Lyle coughed.


    "Darren, what exactly is my position?" I asked, seeing a satisfied smile spread over his lips.


    "My future queen. You are my equal, and as such, it would be problematic for you to address me formally. It would look like. you don''t ept me."


    "But for the next month, I won''t be marked or


    "You won''t be marked, but that doesn''t mean we won''t be mated." I could hear the husky tone of desire in his voice. But I was feeling it, too. Thank the gods we didn''t have to wait,


    because I didn''t think it would be possible. I had never wanted something so much in such a short amount of time.


    I couldn''t understand the mate pull before. How could you, when you''d never experienced it? You could rend about it all you wanted, but until you felt it yourself, you couldn''t possibly understand it. Every time our eyes met, it felt like gravity shifted, pulling me towards him with an irresistible force. I couldn''t resist the desire that burned within me every time I was near him. And I didn''t want to. "So, how old are you?" Lyle asked, and I suddenly became aware I was just aimlessly staring at Darren. How long was I lost in his eyes?


    "I am 22."


    "Same as me!" Lyle grinned. "Darren is twenty-five. You know, as the king, he has to take a mate by the age of 30. Another one of those protocol things." "Why? We live for a long time, so why so soon?" I asked, ncing between the two brothers.


    "I''m not sure." Lyleughed. "But I think it''s so the Waiting Ladies can move on." "The Waiting Ladies?" I''d never heard this term before and had no idea what it meant.


    ones he


    "Thedies who were selected as mate prospects. The would have to choose from if he didn''t find his mate. There are a


    feau of them who can nove finally po and find their own mates, To a sense, they''re engaged to the king until he chooses a mate. None of them are allowed to ept their mates,"


    Oh, I didn''t realize something like that was set up. Why can''t the king just choose anyone he wants if he doesn''t find his mate?" This time I looked at Darren.


    "It''s a noble courtesy. A way to reward those who are loyal to the crown. It''s one of their daughters or sons who are chosen for the position. They have a right to refuse, but none ever have. I think most like the idea of bing a royal." Darren grabbed his phone as it vibrated and growled. "They boarded connecting flights and they took one into vampire territory."


    "Alfred and Ivy went into vampire territory? Isn''t that


    dangerous?" I watched his brows knit together as he nced up at Lyle.


    "In theory, yes. But I don''t think they would have gone


    there unless they felt safe. I''m not sure what this means." Darren sighed and I could see his eyes ze over in privatemunication.


    Vampire territory? Of all ces, why there? The fairies would have been more epting of them than the vampires. The only ones who would have been more hostile were the dragons. Did they know someone there? I was sure Alfred didn''t have any connections there, so they muste from Ivy. But then what did this mean? In any case, it looked like it was going to be impossible to go after them


    now.


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 10

    Darren


    Ivy and Alfred had fled to vampire territory. Why would two lycans go to the vampire territory? They wouldn''t dare go


    there unless they had a contact or were sympathizers. A small group of lycans and werewolves sided with the vampires, thinking they should have more territory. They argued that we should give them some of ournds. And for what reason? To have fresh hunting grounds? Because the humans were growing more


    scarce.


    That wasn''t our problem. They were the ones who mistreated the humans and made them leave. They could have worked out better conditions and had a working rtionship with them. But instead, they ruled by fear and force.


    We had contacts of our own in vampire territory. It was still only a matter of time before we located Alfred and Ivy. If they thought going there would save them, they were mistaken. They were only prolonging the inevitable.


    I felt Allissa''s head lean against my arm and I looked down at her. She had fallen asleep. I stare at her for a moment, before moving my arm around her. I


    positioned her into a morefortable spot and smiled at the perfection she was. She was wless, and one of the few people who have ever growled at me and lived to tell about it.


    2/5 I must admit I was shocked when she rushed to protect her pack member, She ced herself between us and him. When I saw her hand reach out to protectively push him back, I couldn''t stop the anger inside of me. I had growled, not wanting her to touch another male.


    I was an idiot. I couldn''t believe I asked her if she had something going on with him. She was just a leader protecting one of her pack members. But because it was a male, I felt so possessive. Too possessive. And then she was angry with me. They way her eyes shed at me. I never thought a simple look could hurt so much.


    Damn, how was I going to control myself in the future? I couldn''t handle even just a look from her. I knew I was going to fuck up again, but all I wanted to do was love her. I wanted to make her happy. I wanted to hear her moan in pleasure. I wanted to lick and kiss every inch of her body. I needed to hear her scream out my name in pleasure. Gods, I just wanted to bury myself between her legs.


    I sighed inwardly as I stared at her angelic face. She must be exhausted. So much had happened to her today. What a woman, to sacrifice herself on behalf of her pack. She willingly turned herself over for a crime she didn''tmit. And here I thought she was protecting her alpha, but she was actually protecting the pack.


    I felt a bit sick to my stomach that the control cor was ced around her neck. Had she not been my mate, she would have been punished for something she didn''t do. I already knew this, and I felt guilty. I was taught not to show any weakness, and that


    sympathy is weakness. My father drilled it into me from the time I was young. I had honored that, but for the first time, I felt uneasy over it. I couldn''t just switch it off. It was almost as if it was brainwashed into me. But I wanted to try to do better. Someone like Allissa should never have to be punished.


    I nced up to see Lyle looking at me with a smile on his face.


    What?


    I''ve never seen you like this before. You''ve never looked at someone like that. And I have NEVER seen you as flustered as you were earlier when she growled at you.


    Shut up. I rolled my eyes in annoyance.


    How does it feel?


    His voice was serious as I looked back at him. To find my mate? I watched as he nodded his head. He was 22 and was actively searching for his own mate. He was under no obligation to take a waitingdy as his mate. He was free to choose who he wanted. or wait until he found his fated mate.


    It''s everything you can imagine and more. I looked down at her. She is so much more than I could have asked for.


    She has already had a mate. Do you think that''s going to be a problem?


    I don''t know why it should. It isn''t like I''m a virgin. I scoffed and looked back at him. I don''t care what they think. She''s


    sympathy is weakness. My father drilled it into me from the time I was young. I had honored that, but for the first time, I folt uneasy over it. I couldn''t just switch it off. It was almost as if it was brainwashed into me. But I wanted to try to do better. Someone like Allissa should never have to be punished.


    I nced up to see Lyle looking at me with a smile on his face.


    What?


    I''ve never seen you like this before. You''ve never looked at someone like that.


    And I have NEVER seen you as flustered as you were earlier when she growled at you.


    Shut up. I rolled my eyes in annoyance.


    How does it feel?


    His voice was serious as I looked back at him. To find my mate? I watched as he nodded his head. He was 22 and was actively searching for his own mate. He was under no obligation to take. a waitingdy as his mate. He was free to choose who he wanted or wait until he found his fated mate..


    It''s everything you can imagine and more. I looked down at her. She is so much more than I could have asked for.


    She has already had a mate. Do you think that''s going to be a problem?


    I don''t know why it should. It isn''t like I''m a virgin. I scoffed and looked back at him. I don''t care what they think. She''s


    mine, and I''ll bring hell upon anyone who wants to tell me differently.


    Even mom and dad?


    Yes. I stared straight back into his eyes with my unwavering conviction. Dad knows how much stronger a fated mate makes us. He won''t object, especially since she doesn''t have children.


    Cleo is going to be upset.


    I quietly sighed and nodded my head. Cleo was one of the waitingdies. The one


    I would have ended up picking if I had to. We got along well, even if it wasn''t love.


    I could see us having a working rtionship together. When I was only 18, I lost my virginity to her. I wasn''t exclusive with her, though. It wasn''t a rtionship. It was just sex. I slept with most of the waitingdies. It wasn''t one of my finer moments, but they also knew I wasn''t serious about them. I was a horny man and was thinking with my dick, not my head.


    It had been years since I''d touched them. I realized they weren''t what I wanted, and I quit visiting them at night. Thisst year, I had felt more anxious about finding my mate. My parents had been hounding me for an heir, but I really wanted my fated mate. I wanted a rtionship that was more than a diplomatic agreement. And that was what I would have had with Cleo.


    Cleo was in love with the crown, not with me. She would have jumped in bed with Lyle if it meant she got the crown. The other women were not interested at all. They also wanted their mates but had to honor the agreements they made when they were


    younger. One of them had already found their mate and they were just waiting to be together. I would never force those women to have to be with me, which is why Cleo was the only one I would have taken as my chosen mate.


    It was everything she wanted, but not what I wanted. My mother had been a waitingdy. My father chose her because of her outstanding lineage. Her father, my grandfather, was an amazing warrior. My parents had a business-like rtionship. She gave him children and he treated her well. He loved her but it could have been so much more. Though right now things were a bit rocky with my parents but that was another issue. The point is my father knew that your fated mate made you stronger, but they were also a weakness.


    I guess I could see that point. My mother''s tears wouldn''t stop him in his tracks, while I knew Allissa''s tears would cause a storm to rage inside of me. Just then, I felt her snuggle into the warmth of my side. Just that small, little gesture made my heart. ready to burst. Yes, I had it bad already.


    Already, I knew I wouldy down my life for her without any hesitation. How was the mate bond so strong? How was it that I already loved her? And why was I terrified that I was going to screw it up?


    I looked up at the ceiling and lifted a silent prayer. Moon Goddess, please don''t let


    me screw this up.


    Write yourment


    11 Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 11

    Allissa


    A tingling warmth embraced me. It was soforting and I felt so... safe. I realized I had not felt this safe in a long time. Not since I was a child living with both of my parents. It felt nice. A heavenly cinnamon scent enveloped me, and that was when the memories of the day began to sh through my mind. I slowly became aware of my surroundings and that I was no longer at the packhouse. I opened my eyes, seeing Lyle''s blue sapphire eyes looking at me. His ck hair matched his brother''s, and they would look very simr if it wasn''t for the eyes.


    I slowly sat up and turned my head to look next to me. I had been sleeping on the Lycan King for who knows how long.


    "I''m so sorry." I didn''t even remember falling asleep. It just happened.


    "Don''t be sorry. He''s been cheesing the whole way home." Lyleughed as I heard Darren snort beside me.


    I watched as he leaned in closer, his green eyes locked onto. mine before they fluttered closed. Then, his lips covered mine. A sweet, tingling warmth moved against my lips. His kiss wasn''t urgent or demanding, but light and sweet. I immediately missed his touch when he lifted away but didn''t want toe across too needy.


    "You woke up right on time. We''re home, beautiful." His honeyed words seemed to draw me in as his thumb brushed over my check. But then I realized what he had just said. We were at the Lycan Kingdom!


    I felt the vehicle rock to a stop and the engine cut off. A momentter, the door opened and Tim popped his head inside. "Next time we do a trip like this, let''s fly. I don''t know why you insisted on driving," he snorted. Lyle ced his hand on Tim''s head and shoved him back.


    "We were traveling with the pack warriors. You know, being leaders and all that shit." Lyle chuckled, stepping out of the vehicle.


    "Ready?" Darren asked and I bit my inner lip, chewing on it nervously. I had never been here before, and now I was arriving as his potential mate. He must have seen I was a bit anxious, because he traced his fingers over my jawline and then titled my chin up to him. "You aren''t just anyone. You are my queen. my mate, and my everything." He pressed his lips against mine again, and this time with no audience, I reached my arms around him and held his face against mine.


    I wanted more than just a brief kiss. I wanted him to intoxicate me and wrap me in his electrifying touch. The kiss was still soft and sweet until I lightly bit his bottom lip. I hit the magic button as he growled and fisted my hair. I gasped and his tongue assaulted my mouth, plunging in to take over and im residency. He pulled me to hisp, straddling my legs over him. I whimpered as I felt his bulge between my legs.


    The beht um head in such a grip that there was no way I could pull away men if I wanted to. And I didn''t. I just wanted this. I wants him. I needed him to burn me with his heat. Gods, it was everything. I rocked against his hulge, eliciting a throaty groan from him as he continued to attack my lips.


    "Parron, let''s go. Keep it in your pants. We havepany Coming our way," I heard Lale''s voice, full of mirth.


    My head was spinning as he finally pulled us apart. I let out a small whimper in protest. I wanted to stay lost with him. Judging by his lustful eyes, he didn''t want to stop either.


    "Soon," he muttered, reaching up to smooth my tangled hair before kissing the tip of my nose lightly, He scooted me to the side and then slid out of the vehicle. He then bent down and looked at me with a smile, extending his hand.


    "My king." I heard a voice but his eyes never left mine.


    "Do you want me toe back in there with you?" he teased, bringing a smile to my face,


    "Would you hide in here with me?" Iughed, noticing his lips curl up.


    "I would if you want me to."


    I was curious about what this ce looked like, even if I was a bit nervous. I slid over more and took his hand. Effortlessly, he pulled me out of the vehicle, cing me securely at his side. His arm moved around my waist as he smiled down at


    me.


    "My king, if I could have a word."


    My eyes shed to the man dressed in uniform. It looked like he had something pressing on his mind.


    "Not right now," Darren growled, holding me close.


    "If there''s something you need to take care of, it''s okay." I looked up at him with a reassuring smile. He was my safety in this new ce, but I would be okay on my own. And if there was a problem, I didn''t want him to neglect it because of me. His green eyes wandered over my face, a small frown forming at the creases of his lips.


    "I''ve got her, Darren." Lyle came up beside me, cing a hand on my shoulder. I wasn''t expecting the snarl that came out of Darren''s throat but Lyle seemed unphased by it. "It''s not like I''m going to steal her away. Unless she wants me to." He winked. at me as he continued to ignore his brother''s lethal snarls.


    "Don''t get too handsy with her," Darren snapped, brushing his hand from me, pulling me into his chest for a full hug. "Give me five minutes," he whispered against my ear, cing a small kiss on my lobe.


    I watched as he stepped away from me and started to walk up the path with the soldier. I could see two more men standing up ahead, and it looked like they were waiting to speak to him too.


    I listened as Lyle chuckled, and I looked up at him curiously.


    "I''ve never in my life seen him push his duties to the side. 1 mean, NEVER." He


    shed a white, toothy grin at me.


    "I don''t want him to neglect his duties."


    "Eh, it''s good for him every once in a while. They can learn to wait."


    "Lyle, how was the trip?" I turned my head to see a woman with dark red hair walking toward us. She was wearing a burgundy colored dress that extended to the floor. Her green eyes moved from Lyle to me. She looked at me curiously and then back to Lyle. "Who is this?"


    "Mom, what are you doing out here?" Lyle leaned in to give her a hug but returned back to my side.


    "I was having tea with thedies." She turned her head. "Here theye."


    I followed her gaze to see four beautiful women, dressed in gorgeous dresses walking toward us. They looked polished and well groomed. Their makeup was perfect, and I suddenly felt a bit insecure. I was wearing jeans and a t-shirt, casual clothing. I at least managed to change shirts before I left to one that wasn''t covered in blood, but still, I didn''tpare.


    "Lyle!" One of the women with ck shiny hair waved her hand and then nced around. "Where is Darren at? I want to ask him about dinner tonight."


    This woman was addressing them informally, which meant they Chapter 11


    were close. Darren told me earlier it would be inappropriate to call him lord or king because I was his mate. It would look like I didn''t ept him. I noticed her nce


    at me but only for a moment as she continued to look around.


    "Hi. I''m Dara, wee to the kingdom." One of the younger women with chocte hair extended her hand toward me.


    "Allissa." I smiled and shook her hand. She seemed very nice, and her eyes looked genuine and not fake.


    "Allissa?" Lyle''s mother looked up at Lyle and arched her brow. "Is she your mate?"


    "No she isn''t, mother, but thank you for asking," Lyle snorted with minor irritation. I was getting the impression that Lyle didn''t get along with his mother as much.


    A man suddenly jogged up toward us. He had copper colored skin, dark brown hair, and brown eyes. He was looking directly. at me as he approached. "Lyle, is that Allissa Hart, Luna of the Quartz Pack?


    "This is Rodney, our delta." Lyle looked at me and then back to the man. "Yes, she-"


    "I would like to ask her some questions-" Rodney reached out toward me and Lyle pulled me back, gnashing his teeth at Rodney. Growls ripped through the air and I took a small step back from both men.


    sight to me. No wonder me medier


    The yourme

 Chapter 12

    A Luna for the Lycan King


    "What the hell is your problem?!" Rodney growled, taking a small step back from Lyle. He tilted his head to the side and then raised up his hands, submitting to him. ¡°Johnathon said you would either bring back the alpha or luna for questioning, and when you arrived to take them to the holding cell."


    "There''s been a change of ns." Lyle took in a slow breath and then nced back at me. His eyes softened and he gave me a small smile. "I''m sorry. Did I startle you?"


    "Whoa, I''ve never seen you this nice before. Is she your mate?" Rodney asked, and I listened as Lyle snorted angrily.


    "I''ve always been the nice one!"


    "To who?" Rodney leaned back on his heels andughed. "You''re just under Mr. Broody himself."


    The girl with the ck hair giggled. "You just don''t know how to speak to them."


    "Okay, Cleo." A woman with blonde hair rolled her blue eyes in obvious annoyance.


    "Don''t be jealous, udia. You just have a different type of rtionship with them." Cleo smirked at her, and with that look alone, I knew I wasn''t going to like this woman.


    "So you brought the luna back, but someone else will be interrogating her? And where are her chains?" Rodney eyed me in confusion and I snorted. I didn''t mean to, but it just slipped out, and now all their eyes were on me. I guess I had to say what was on my mind,


    ¡°Are chains really necessary? Unless I am exponentially stronger than your king, and if that''s the case, I think that is a whole. other problem that needs to be addressed,"


    "Hmm." Lyle hummed. "Maybe we should have you in chains. I''m pretty sure you can take the king to his knees and have him begging for mercy." He smirked and then took a step toward me, but I took a step back.


    "Your mood swings give me whish. I don''t want to be on the receiving end the next time you snap."


    "Ouch, Issy," he frowned, rubbing the back of his neck. "I thought we had something special."


    "Issy?" I smiled at the nickname and watched a smile spread over his lips.


    "It just popped out, but I think it''s the perfect nickname." Lyle''s blue eyes seemed


    to be smiling too until he heard his mother clear her throat. Then his head


    snapped away from me to look at her.


    "Enough games, Lyle. I demand an exnation!"


    "Oh, herees Darren now!" Cleo''s eyes lit up and I could see Chapter 12


    the affection in them. I turned my head slightly to look in Darren''s direction. He was walking toward us with Tim at his side. His eyes moved over everyone before they came to rest on me. I could see his eyes ncing between the distance I was keeping from everyone else. His brows tilted down as his eyes turned dark. His pace quickened as if he couldn''t get to me fast. enough. "Darren, I was-"


    Cleo stopped talking as he abruptly walked past her, heading straight to me. "What happened?" he snarled, his eyes glowing. Yes, glowing! I''d never seen glowing eyes before. I''d seen eyes that flickered with their beast but never glow. I was fascinated by this beautiful, glowing green shade.


    "She''s okay. What happened was- "Lyle began to exin, but Darren snarled, whipping his head in his direction.


    "I TRUSTED YOU TO GUARD HER!" he roared, and I noticed everyone visibly flinched. Everyone was tilting their necks in submission. The mere sight wasical. All these arrogant attitudes immediately ceased with just a raised voice and aura.


    "I DID, AND-? Lyle barked back, the only one not submitting to Darren''s rage. "AND YOU MESSED UP!" Darren''s arm began to tremble and I could see he was on the brink of losing control. My goodness, it was like children without parents. Only their mother was standing right on the other side, and she looked afraid too. I walked up between the two men and looked at them. How


    ridiculous were these tempers?


    "Are you two like this all the time?!" I shook my head and looked back at Darren''s eyes. I wanted to scold him, but I suddenly began tough. I lifted my hand to my lips to try to cover it, but I''d been caught.


    Darren''s eyes immediately calmed down. A small smile yed on his lips as he bent down to look into my eyes. "What is so funny?"


    "You''re like toddlers with temper tantrums. Honestly, how are you going to have kids with your unregted emotions?" I giggled, watching his eyes twinkle as they looked at me.


    "Are you making fun of me? Don''t you know how dangerous that is?" he said in a low voice that could be taken threateningly. But I saw the mirth on his face and the slight twitch at the corner of his lips.


    "Do I look afraid?" I tilted my chin up at him with a smile.


    ¡°No, and I''m d. I don''t want you to ever fear me. I''m the one person you should never be afraid of."


    "Get him, Issy, big brother is picking on me," Lyle mocked in. a childlike voice, making me shake my head. What the hell was I getting myself into? I didn''t know anything about raising children, but I did know that tantrums needed guidance. These two were the result of unguided tantrums.


    "Issy?" Darren asked as he stared at me.


    "Don''t you think it fits?" Lyle beamed.


    Darren reached out and grabbed my arm, pulling me to his chest. "So everything


    is alright?¡± he whispered as his eyes searched mine.


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    "Who is this woman?!" Their mother spoke forcefully, while Darren smirked. He turned to look at his mother, keeping me firmly at his side.


    "Mom, I want you to meet my mate, Allissa. Allissa, this is my mother, Winifred, but she goes by Winnie."


    "Your mate?" she asked, and I heard another gasp next to her. I knew immediately


    it was from Cleo. But Darren seemed unphased as he looked into my eyes.


    "Yes, she is my mate."


    "I''m confused." Winifred clicked her tongue lightly. "This is the Luna of the Quartz pack. She already has a mate. You can''t steal.


    someone''s mate."


    "Her mate abandoned her. I didn''t steal her, but if you want to know, I would have. I would have had no problems snapping his neck and stealing her to be by my side." He turned his attention to his mother. "Does that answer your question?"


    I could see it in her eyes. She didn''t want me to be his mate. I Chapter 12


    noticed the subtle nce toward Cleo, I felt like there was more going on with this woman. One thing was for certain: I knew those looks well enough to see the disdain for me.


    "Darren, I would like to speak with you. privately." Winifred had a glint in her eyes that didn''t promise anything good.


    Well, I''d had a mate at least for a day, but I''d watched enough. movies to know how this worked. I was like the servant with poor bloodlines. Of course, they would want their son with someone more suited to be his match. I had a fairytale for a few hours at least.


    "Another time." Darren turned, with me in his arms, and began to walk away. To say I was shocked would be an understatement.


    "Darren!"


    He stopped, turned, and red at her. The icy look was unmistakable as he curled his lips up in a snarl. "Don''t forget who I am for one second." I noticed her hands began to shake but he didn''t pay any attention to her. He turned back around and continued to escort me down the path.


    The anger that flickered in his eyes was chilling, but when he looked back at me, it was gone. The way he looked at me was like the difference between night and day. I found it hard to believe that this man was as cruel as the rumors had said. But, little by little, I was seeing glimpses of the irond king. The man who they joked could y a room with one of his icy looks.


    Yet, looking up at his tender green eyes I didn''t see that hate. I saw warmth,


    admiration and... love.


    Write yourmen

 Chapter 13

    "You are going to dad now, right?" Lyle asked as he jogged up behind us. I nced back to see Tim and Rodney following at a distance. My guess was Tim was exining everything to Rodney.


    "Yes, dad needs to know now. I was hoping to announce her to both of them at the same time. No doubt mom has already linked him." Darren rubbed my arm and I nced up at him.


    "Is this okay? I mean us?" I had so much I wanted to say, but that was what came out. It was different since he was the Lycan. King. His decisions affected the entire kingdom. He stopped walking, staring at me with a small smile on his face. His hands. cupped my cheeks as he leaned down, softly brushing his lips. against mine. Beautiful tingles singed my lips as if telling me this is what was right. If only it was just the two of us... then I wouldn''t be feeling so apprehensive.


    "Of course this is okay. I meant what I said. I would have killed your mate to im you. I won''t be separated from you. You belong to me, Allissa. You are mine, and I am yours. There is nothing more to discuss when ites to that fact. My mother doesn''t have anything against you personally. She was a Waiting Lady, and she has a soft spot for their position. She thinks they should be rewarded because of their sacrifice. No one makes them be a Waiting Lady. Besides, their families are heavilypensated, and those women will always hold a high ce among the court. That is their reward. But I am not their prize."


    "Mom will calm down once everything is settled. Once dad gives the okay, nothing more will get said about it. That''s how their rtionship works." I watched as Lyle stepped in front of us. "Well,e on. Let''s go meet dad, so I can get a shower." "A shower sounds amazing, but I don''t have any watched as Darren''s lips curled up into a smile.


    clothes." I


    "I don''t think that will be a problem." His eyes trailed over my lips and then he straightened up. "I already sent a message ahead for them to have clothes delivered before I arrived. Lyl¨¦ got your clothing sizes and sent the text to my personal


    assistants.


    33


    "Oh, and here I was thinking I wouldn''t need clothes for the rest of the evening." My lips curled up into a smirk as his eyes shed dark. A small growl rumbled from his chest.


    "Don''t encourage him, Issy." Lyleughed as the guards opened the iron gate. It was then that I finally looked at the castle. How had my mind skipped over it? I guess I was too focused on the new people and my mate to appreciate the beauty in front of me. The towering white castle rose above the surrounding countryside, its walls adorned with battlements that gave it a formidable appearance. The ivory hue of the stone glimmered in the sunlight, casting a majestic glow over the entire structure. It was a sight to behold, a symbol of power and grandeur. It was breathtaking.


    I had thought Darren and I could be good together as mates. But, looking at the castle, it really hit me just who he was. Was I


    what was best for the kingdom? Just because I was his mate, did that mean I should be the next queen? The Waiting Ladies had been trained for years for this role. Though, I wondered how skilled they were at fighting. I was a fierce fighter, and I knew I was capable in battle. I might not know which fork to use or how to properly make tea, but I could outsmart my opponent. even if I couldn''t overpower them.


    "You know..."


    Darren''s voice interrupted my thoughts and I looked up at him as we walked down another path.


    "I''ll go at whatever pace you want. So I need you to really think about it." Because I would love to taste you tonight.


    His voice entered my mind and I felt my heart racing.


    Baby, since I first smelled your arousal when I first arrived, I haven''t stopped thinking about what you must taste like. I want you to dig your fingers in my hair while I lick your pussy clean.


    Shit, I felt myself growing wet just from his voice. I bit my inner lip as I looked ahead of me. Gods, how could his words alone do this to me? We stepped inside the castle and I looked down the long hallway, trying to focus on other things. I could see Lyle ahead of us and knew Tim and Rodney were still trailing behind. The walls were decorated with elegant paintings and portraits.


    What do you think?


    I hear his smug voice enter again. I could tell he was cocky. He


    could smell my arousal again.


    I think that you''re just giving me the fuel to rub one outter, I answered back. With lightning-like reflexes he pushed me. against the wall. His lips were on mine, his tongue licking over my lips as he pressed his bulge up against my torso. Your orgasms ALL belong to me.


    Don''t worry. I''ll scream your name when I finish. I smirked against his lips as a low, rumbling growl came from his chest.


    You''ll be screaming my name all right... when I am buried so deep inside of you with your fingers digging into my back.


    You think so?


    I know so. Sweetheart, where do you think you''re sleeping tonight? Do you really think I''m going to let you sleep in another room? You will be in my room. With me. Good luck finding the opportunity to y with your kitten with me next to


    you.


    There is a shower.


    What door do you think will keep me out?


    So, you''ll force yourself on me?


    Would I be forcing myself on you?


    My breathing was erratic, my head spinning from his close Chapter 13


    proximity. Gods, I wanted him. He knew it too. How could you y hard to get when doing so would be denying yourself of EVERYTHING you''d ever wanted? As my fated mate, we were designed to be the perfect partners. His touch alone made my body hum with fire and electricity.


    I felt his tongue trace slowly over my lips. No, I''d never force it. If you aren''t ready


    to mate with me, then at least let me watch you please yourself so I can rub one out with you.


    ¡°Uh, dad is this way." I heard Lyle''s cheeky voice from down the hall.


    "Like I said, think about it." With a gentle touch, Darren


    pressed his lips to mine and then slowly released me from his embrace. I couldn''t help but notice the strength in his arms as he intertwined his fingers with mine, a smile ying across his full, handsome lips. The warmth of his touch sent shivers down my spine, and I felt my heart flutter at the connection between us. "You are perfect for me. I can''t begin to describe this feeling, but it''s everything."


    I couldn''t have said it better myself. It was everything, and I wished I could enjoy


    it more. But right now, it was impossible. I was a bit nervous about what his


    father would think, but Darren didn''t seem to be concerned.


    I let him guide me down the hall toward the door where Lyle was standing. I couldn''t even admire the beauty of everything. around me. I kept thinking about the man behind the door. The past king... Darren''s father.

 Chapter 14

    mate?" He nced at Darren, who nodded his head.


    "Yes, she-


    "I already heard an earful from your mother. She said she already has a mate. I can see the mark on her neck. What happened to your father?"


    "My father disappeared. He was the Alpha of the Lume Pack."


    "Alpha James." I watched as the man nodded his head. "Yes, I have heard about the Lume Pack, but I didn''t realize that''s where your mother ended up. You probably have no idea who your mother is and her connection here."


    My lips parted slightly as I listened to his words. So there was another reason my mother didn''te to the Lycan Kingdom after my father disappeared.


    "How did you know I was her daughter?" I decided to ignore him and ask a question of my own.


    His lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Because you didn''t submit to my aura. Only someone from your mother''s lineage could ignore that. Sadly, with Evette''s passing, you are the only one left." Okay, that didn''t sit well with me. He didn''t seem all choked up about it. And now, I was feeling like it was a mistake being here. My mother kept her distance from this ce and never told me about it. She just said never to go to the Lycan Kingdom because it wasn''t a safe ce. I didn''t understand what that meant. I assumed it had to do with the strict rules and tempers. But now, I could feel the weight of her words.


    I felt Darren''s arm curl around me protectively, as if he could sense my unease. "What happened to the others? And if this was my mother''s home, why did she leave?"


    "Those are loaded questions that we can talk aboutter. What is your name?"


    I sighed, not liking his response to my question. It seemed like something simple to me. "Allissa," I answered, wanting to back away from this man. My senses were now tingling and I felt like I wasn''t safe.


    "Allissa, you can call me Milo. We''ll keep things at a casual level. After all, you are my son''s fated mate."


    "Which still needs to be discussed!" Winifred came barging into the room, her heels clicking angrily against the hard tiled path.


    "Winnie, Allissa here is Evette''s daughter." Milo said as Winifred turned to look me over. Her eyes traveled over my face as if she was studying me.


    "Milo." Her voice now sounded uncertain. She turned and looked at him, and I could now see the worry in her eyes. Worry that had the hair on my arms standing up. ¡°Darren, you should choose one of the Waiting Ladies as your mate. They have been groomed for the role as the queen. They are properly trained. Sleep with her if you must, but make one of the others your


    queen."


    Sleep with her? As if I was just a notch on his belt and of no Chapter 14


    more importance. I would haveshed out, except I could still see the worry in her eyes, and on some level, I felt like this was to protect me. If that was the case, protect me from who, or what? And why?


    "Mom, that is incredibly disrespectful." Lyle was the one who growled as he came to my other side.


    "Since when do you care about other people?" She raised her brow at him and I could see him shrug beside me.


    "She''s going to be good for him. I care about my brother, and because of that, I now care about her. Besides, we''ve bonded." He winked at me.


    I could feel the small trembling of Darren''s arm around me. It was like a volcano building up pressure. I nced up at him and noticed the dark expression over his face.


    "Easy, son." I could hear the fear in Milo''s voice. Even his father. seemed afraid.


    "I don''t think any of you quite understand the situation. I didn''te here to ask for permission. I didn''te here to seek approval. I am simply introducing you to YOUR new queen. You two stepped down as the rulers, remember? This isn''t your show. It''s mine. You have opinions? Well, keep them to your fucking selves! This is my mate. You will respect her. And if anyone even thinks about harming her, I will eviscerate them, and plunge their soul into the depths of hell." His dark gaze then snapped toward his mother. "Sleep with her? Yes, I am going to do that, and so much more. She isn''t a side piece for me. She is


    my world, and the only one who I will willingly kneel before. Take a Waiting Lady as my mate? Fuck that, and fuck them. They were trained for this job? Nothing that Allissa can''t learn." He then turned to his dad. "I want a full, in-depth discussion of what you know about Allissa and her family and what happened to them. This is something I''ve never heard, and I don''t like that."


    "Darren, you need to calm down," Winifred said in a shaky voice. I could see the tears forming in her eyes as her fingers began to tremble. They all looked afraid and I didn''t understand it. Did they think he would harm them?


    A loud, gurgling noise erupted from my stomach, making my face heat up. I pursed my lips together and nced up at Darren. He was now looking down at me with his gentle green


    eyes.


    "Sorry," I whispered with a small smile. "I haven''t really eaten today."


    "I''m sorry for being so unthoughtful." As Darren spoke, I heard the small gasp from his mother. Something else that seemed odd to me. "What are you in the mood for? I''ll have it made."


    "Whatever is ready and avable is fine."


    "I''m starved, too." Lyle raised his hands about his head in a stretch. "Food, then shower, and then sleep."


    "That sounds good to me." I said quietly, ncing over at Milo and Winifred. I didn''t know what to think about all of this. But


    when I looked back into Darren''s eyes, I couldn''t imagine leaving him. It was as if he was part of me already. The way his hand caressed my side was so gentle. And in his arms, I felt like f was where I was supposed to be,


    "We''ll talk about thister," Darren said, not sparing his parents a second nce. He pulled mo close to his side and turned around, leading us out of the room and down another hall with tworge, double wooden doors, I wasn''t sure when Tim and Rodney had gone, but the doors suddenly opened and they were standing there.


    "A buffet is being brought out." Tim grinned and looked at me. "Next time, you should probably choose one food," he said with a wink. As my eyes moved past him, I saw trays upon trays being wheeled out. How was all this food made so quickly? But more importantly... what was I going to eat first?


    Write yourment

 Chapter 15

    There was so much food, I wasn''t able to try everything. It was afortable atmosphere with Darren and his officers. But after dinner, my mind wandered back to his parents and what they had said. My mother was from the Lycan Kingdom, and I still didn''t know why she left. I never knew we had the ability to ignore powerful auras. Though, looking back on it now, I realize that Alfred''s aura never even remotely fazed me.


    My mother seemed relieved when I agreed to be Alfred''s mate. At the time, I thought it was because she wouldn''t have to suffer and would be able to pass peacefully. But now, I wondered if there was more to it. Did she think that, by being with Alfred, I would be hidden and safe? Why didn''t she exin anything to me when she knew she didn''t have much time left? That was the


    biggest puzzle to me.


    "Oh, you guys are all having dinner in here?" Cleo came into the room, batting her fake eyshes.


    "Actually, we''re finished." Lyle didn''t bother to look up as he drank the contents in his cup down. I could tell he wasn''t a fan of Cleo''s, and I wondered what history was there.


    "Darren, I was hoping we would have some time to chat." She tossed her ck hair behind her and shed him a smile. I wasn''t blind. I could see the hunger in her eyes. She was practically drooling, looking at my mate. Wow, I had never had this possessive streak before. I could feel myself getting agitated


    with this woman and I didn''t even know her. Was I... jealous?


    "I''ve found my mate. Why would I have time to talk?" Darren looked up at her nkly. "I n to spend the rest of the evening with her alone, in my room-" "She isn''t staying in the Luna room? Isn''t that protocol?" She blinked her eyes. "I''m the king. I don''t have to follow that procedure. It''s only for those who are getting to know their future male. Well, I prefer to get to know her another way-"


    "Your majesty, your parents are requesting an audience." A servant walked in, lowering his head.


    "Un-fucking-believable." I could hear the snarl in his tone.


    "It pertains to the Vampire Territory."


    I could see Darren''s posture change as a conflicted look reached his face. His forehead wrinkled up and he took in a slow breath.


    "It''s okay, Darren. Lyle can show me to the room." I smiled up at him. Honestly, if


    it had to do with the Vampire Territory, then. maybe that meant they had found


    Alfred or Ivy. He couldn''t neglect his duties just because I was here.


    "Take her to my room and wait there with her until I return," Darren growled.


    "I want to get a shower." I listened to Darren''s heavy breath as Chapter 15


    he stared at Lyle.


    "You step into my bathroom, Lyle, and you''re dead."


    "Got it, got it. Sheesh. I guess I''ll just wait to get cleaned up and go to sleep. No, no problem at all. Of course, you are most. wee. I don''t mind in the slightest. You''re too kind, my lord." Lyle said in a mocking tone as he rose to his feet.


    "Lyle-" Darren said in a warning tone.


    "I''ll keep her safe."


    Darren helped me to my feet and he immediately pulled me in his embrace. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see the daggers Cleo was shooting at me. I feel like she was going to be a problem. Well, another problem. I feel like being here was one giant problem.


    "I won''t be long. Lyle will guard you until I get back." He cupped my cheeks with his hands, kissing my lips. "Gods, you taste incredible."


    "That''s the pudding I just ate." I giggled as his green eyes smiled


    at me.


    "No, it''s you, and I n to taste more. Remember, I gave you something to think about. Have an answer before I return." His voice grew husky as he kissed me once more, a bit more forcibly.


    I could feel the start of the nagging pain deep inside again. Damn, Alfred and Ivy weren''t caught, because they were being


    intimate again. I made sure I held the pain in. I didn''t want to show even the slightest bit of difort. I didn''t want him to neglect his duties. I had dealt with this pain before, even if I didn''t know what it was. It would pass. I just needed to bear it.


    Darren walked to the far side door while Lyle and I walked in the opposite direction. Every step was like being jabbed in the stomach with a red hot poker. Usually when I had these attacks, I would find a room to curl up in until it passed.


    "Over here you''ll notice artwork from the baroque period, and across from it the renaissance," Lyle said, trying to act like a tour guide. He shed me a smile that quickly faded. "What''s wrong?"


    I blinked at him trying to hide the pain. His eyes were wandering over my face. "Your jokes aren''t funny." I let out a dryugh but I could see I wasn''t fooling him.


    "Are you okay? Should I call for Darren?"


    "Don''t!" I snapped and then closed my eyes. "Please, just escort me to the room. Please." I said again, opening my eyes to look directly into his.


    He reached out and grabbed my arm, guiding me down another hall. There were guards positioned down the entire hall. They gave me a curious nce but they didn''t break their posture. Lyle pulled me all the way to the end before he finally opened. up a door. We stepped inside, and as soon as he shut the door, I leaned back against the wall, sliding down it.


    Chapter 15 "Issip"


    "It''s okay. It will pass soon," I whimpered, wrapping my arms around my knees.


    "Let me get Darren-"


    "I''ll be okay. I used to deal with this all the time. I''ll manage," I squeaked, feeling his handnd on my perspired forehead.


    "I understand that, but if I don''t tell him, he will take his anger out on me. I know you''ve been dealing with this for a while, but it still can be dangerous."


    "He has work to do."


    "Work can wait."


    "It won''tst long." I buried my head in myp, taking int long, deep breaths. I recalled how often I felt this pain daily. Alfred would sneak time with Ivy several times every day, and sometimes even at night. I never put it together... why didn''t I? It wasn''t like I was naive. But I never felt that possessive streak with Alfred. I guess I never cared enough about where he was to be concerned. And with my miscarriage, it just made sense to feel this pain.


    The door suddenly mmed open, and tingling arms were wrapped around me. "Lyle, I said not to tell him," I groaned as a wave of pain hit me. Chapter 15


    "Thank you, Lyle. I can handle it from here." Darren''s tone was soothing as he cradled me against his chest. I heard the sound of the door shutting and then felt Darren''s hot wet tonguep over my neck. Warm tingles pooled from the contact and washed over my body. That fast, the pain was gone, and powerful waves. of ecstasy washed over me.


    "Anytime you need me, I''m here. You are my priority," he breathed against my neck as his teeth teased my skin.


    "I don''t want to be a burden."


    His voice was low and rough, like gravel tumbling over pavement. "Then don''t be a burden," he growled, his hand gripping mine tightly as he guided it down to the growing hardness in his pants. His gaze burned into mine, searching for an answer. ¡°Do you know what you want? Tell me now, because I can feel my control slipping and I won''t be able to stop myself." His words wereced with lust and desire, the intense hunger in his eyes almost sending me over the edge by itself. "I want to possess your body, to im every inch of your skin as mine. I crave ravaging you until you''re senseless with pleasure, and then doing it all over again." His words dripped with raw need. and left no doubt in my mind of his intentions.


    Honestly, I didn''t have a choice. At least, none that my body would allow me to make. There was only one option right now. I needed him with a hunger that I couldn''t exin. I didn''t care to exin it. I just knew what I wanted, and it was him.


    "I want you."


    A Luna for the Lycan King


    We walked inside the room, which I expected to be a throne room. I don''t know why I expected that, but I did. Instead, it was a room filled with nts and trees. It honestly wasn''t a room; it was arge area that was bigger than the pack house I had lived in.


    I felt a heavy presenceing toward us. The weight of it was almost suffocating. I could tell it demanded submission, but that was something I wouldn''t do. A broad, muscr man walked through the trees. He had ck hair and dark blue eyes that were fixated on me.


    The pressure became more intense, as if he was trying to force me to bare my neck to him. Instead, I held my ground and stared him down. My lycan felt angry at this abuse of power.


    "Dad-" Darren''s voice seemed annoyed as his dad lifted a hand up to silence him.


    "Evette." His father said while staring at me. I shook my head. Evette was my mother, but how did he know her name? I watched as he nodded his head. "Your mother''s name is Evette, right?"


    "Was. She died." I met his gaze with confusion as his lips curled into a slight frown.


    "That''s a shame." He then looked me over. "So, you are my son''s

 Chapter 16

    Darren


    Her words were like the gun going off at the start of a race. She had given me her approval, and gods, I needed to stay in control. I couldn''t lose myself and do everything to her that was swimming in my mind. It was our first time together, and it was going to be special.


    I lifted her to my chest and carried her to my bed, her sweet, trusting eyes locked onto mine the whole time. Gosh, she shouldn''t trust me like that. If she could read my mind, she would want to p me for the thoughts swarming in there. Everything that I wanted to do to her


    torture.


    pure, pleasurable


    We''d both had sex before, but I''d heard it waspletely different with your fated mate. Already, I knew the kisses were better. And her touch... hell, her look could bring me to my knees. I''m not going to lie. I briefly felt nervous. I hoped she wouldn''t be disappointed with my performance. But as Iid her on the bed and she threw her shirt off, all of that vanished. Gods, her breasts were all I could focus on.


    With a gentle and practiced movement, I reached up and unsped her bra. The delicate fabric slid easily off her shoulders, revealing two perfect mounds that bounced with each breath. They were like works of art, perfectly sculpted and inviting to the touch. As they were freed from their constraint, a


    soft sigh escaped from her lips, adding to the anticipation and desire in the air.


    1 cupped her breasts in my hands, kneeling between her legs. They were perfect, just like the rest of her. My beast growled in approval as I took one of her hardened nipples into my mouth, sucking gently at first. I wanted to savor the taste. But when she released that first sweet moan, I began to suck harder, while kneading her other breast.


    900


    Her sweet, butterscotch scent filled my nostrils. Her arousal was getting stronger, and I had to taste it. I slid down her stomach, tasting her skin as I pulled her pants and underwear off. I paused for a moment, savoring the view of her sex gloriously revealed before me. She waspletely bare and vulnerable, her legs slightly parted, inviting me in. Moving lower, I traced the line of her stomach with my tongue, enjoying the taste of her. skin, wanting to savor every inch of her. My hands drifted down. to her hips, pulling her closer as I kissed my way down her belly button. She tasted like heaven, driving me wild.


    I traced my nose lower, down to her folds. She smelled so sweet, and I couldn''t hold back tasting her any longer. I flicked my tongue around her entrance before thrusting it inside. I heard her soft gasp as her fingers dug into my hair. She wasn''t pulling me away but holding me in ce. I smiled. As if I nned on leaving already. She was like a damn drug, addictive and intoxicating, a vor meant just for me. I grabbed her ass to hold her in ce as I feasted upon her. Herbored breathing mixed with soft moans were a symphony as her hips bucked against my lips, wanting more.


    I moved my hand above her clit and began to rub in circles, growling as Ivishlypped at her core. Tasting her made met painfully hard. I was aching to be inside of her. I needed to dip myself into her warmth, but I also didn''t want to leave my honey pot. But then she violently tugged at my head, this time pulling. me toward her. I lifted up to look at her dark eyes as she panted.


    "Please."


    Gods, woman, don''t fucking say please. I can''t take it. I removed my clothing so fast that I wasn''t even sure where I threw them. I just felt this urgency take over. My queen needed. me, and damn, did I need her. My dick was hard and eager as I kneed myself between her legs. I felt her moist warmth at the tip of my cock and, while staring into her beautiful eyes, I slid inside. of her slowly, letting her walls clench and tighten around me, as if they were massaging and greeting me. Gods, just this alone sent such strong, pleasurable waves through me, I couldn''t help. but moan. I looked at her hooded eyes and listened to her sweet, mewling sighs as I inched in deeper.


    Her inner walls twitched and clenched around me, so tight and warm, like a velvet glove designed just for me. She arched up, fully taking me inside of her. "Ahh," I groaned and leaned down to capture her lips in a deep, hungry kiss, my tongue thrusting past her teeth as I tasted her sweetness. Her hands tangled in my hair, pulling me closer as she arched her back, pressing her chest against my beating heart.


    I started to move, slowly at first, watching her face for any signs of difort. But there was only desire and need there, and her hips were guiding me, showing me she wanted more. I picked up


    the pace, thrusting deeper and harder. Our hips met together in a rhythm that echoed through the room. She cried out, her nails digging into my shoulders as she pushed herself against me. I growled, loving the way she took control, the way she demanded more. She bit down on my lip, tugging it harshly, and I felt myself getting closer.


    She wrapped her legs around me, holding me in ce as drilled into her. The pleasure overtook me and I was moving on instinct. The sound of my balls pping against her ass filled the room as her whimpers got louder and she clung to my back. She cried out, her body shuddering underneath me. She clenched tightly around my throbbing cock, pushing me to the brink of release. I couldn''t hold back any longer. I felt the pulsing of her muscles as I buried myself deep inside of her, filling her with my warm seed. Our moans and gasps filled the air as our bodies. trembled with pleasure. The sound of our heavy breathing filled the room, the only apaniment to the sensation of pure ecstasy washing over us. Our bodies were tangled together as I looked down at my beautiful mate.


    It was everything and more. I could never be with another now, not after experiencing sex with her. Gods, she was everything. The only thing that would have made this more perfect would be my mark on her neck. I leaned down andpped my tongue over her mark. Soon, she would bepletely mine.


    While still inside of her, I flipped her around so she was straddling me. I leaned back with my hands on her hips and smiled. "We aren''t done yet, are we?" I drawled and watched as she shyly shook her head. Gods, she was so fucking adorable. "Then show me what you''ve got. Ride me."


    A tune for the Syren Gng

 Chapter 17

    weded me with. But dem that had a


    sshing toh mos


    thun acuttert hus Human by the lone w?c van die der Water


    somonnect an the uh. Ma fase fundent au ar than obedie


    tab.


    ofermerctan foodligped me back, & me peling badian ang hard swan but th¨¤n aniliow. Evagrudy member han soeging vanti huu went und pulling me to his adest


    by hill ???????? ??? 14651


    1454 27


    ngalbed and burned my hout under the dias. "Kased ra?NE.


    munde wares about the fame hut 3 Head henti bergging du l¨°ng all reaming, and now dat we de "but how things you neve


    "I took care of the most important thingsst night. Nothing will ever be more important than you."


    "Oh... so that was just for me?" I watched that sexy smile spread across his lips as he looked up at the ceiling.


    "I think it was mainly for me," he chuckled.


    "No, it was for me, too," I whispered, and watched as his eyes. shed to mine.


    "You can''t say things like that." He groaned, rolling me on top of him. "Or we are never going to leave this room today."


    "I might die of starvation, but it would be worth it."


    "I can''t get enough of you. How am I ever going to leave this room and do work?" He wrapped his arms around me and sat up, pressing his lips against mine. His kiss was so warm and tender. Being with him made me temporarily forget about everything else, until now.


    "Dare, I''m concerned about why my mother left and why she wouldn''t return. At first, I thought it was because of your family''s reputation, but it has to be more than that if this was once her home. The fact that there is no living family of mine remaining doesn''t sit well."


    "It doesn''t sit well with me either," he admitted, trailing his fingers over my skin. "I don''t want you to worry, though. Whatever happened, I will find out. And if there is someone here who was dangerous to your mother or might be dangerous to Chapter 17


    you, I''ll take care of them. Regardless of who it is."


    "What if"


    "No ''what ifs''. After our night together, you can''t have any doubts how much I just want to worship you. My heart doesn''t beat without you." He sighed, and I could see there was something else he wanted to say. "I''m a different person when I''m with you. You make me be the person I really am. I do have a really bad temper. It''s like I can''t feel anything else. You make me feel. I think I can only feel love andpassion for you. Is it because you''re my fal


    mate? Or is there something more to


    it?"


    I stared at him, feeling there was even more he wanted to say. I could see it in his eyes, as if he was struggling to tell me something about himself. But then the knocking at the door made darkness cover his sweet green. His eyes zed over and I could feel the slight tremble from his fingertips.


    I reached up, cupped his cheeks with my hands, and leaned forward to kiss his forehead. My breast crevice brushed his chin, and when I leaned back, there was apletely different look on


    his face.


    "Do you have time for breakfast, or do you need to get straight to work?"


    His lips curled up as his fingers traced over my skin. "Are you breakfast?"


    "I need to rehydrate." I giggled. "But I''ll be your dessert tonight


    if you want."


    "If I want." He chuckled and stood up, picking me up with him. "I''m going to need it every night, now that I''ve had you."


    "Good, because I feel the same way." His eyes seemed to sparkle as he looked at me. There was so much adoration there that it couldn''t be missed. The way he touched me and held me... the way he made love to me... it was like nothing I had ever experienced. It was everything. And I couldn''t believe I almost missed out on having a rtionship like this.


    Whatever had happened with my mother didn''t mean I couldn''t be with Darren. Honestly, I needed him now, too. Something fastened us togetherst night, and it wasn''t just the sex. I felt it snap in my head. As if a buckle had been sped. What would his mark bring if mating with him already sealed us this much? I could see he felt it too. And while neither of us understood it, we


    both knew we needed it.


    He opened up his closet and I was shocked to see all the women''s clothing in there. He smiled at me as he slid me down his body to the floor. "I had all of this prepared before we arrived yesterday. I just never got a chance to show you. Pick out whatever you want." I looked at all the dresses and fancy clothes. They were beautiful, but I really wanted to dress more casually.


    I looked in the closet and then turned my head to the other side where Darren''s clothes were. I watched as he grabbed a button-up shirt and pants before opening a drawer for underwear. He stepped out of the room, giving me time to Chapter 17


    choose what I wanted to wear. With a smile, I grabbed a pair of jeans from my side... and a shirt from his. I tied his t-shirt in a knot at my side and then quickly put on the rest of my clothes and brushed my hair.


    "Did you find something you like?" he asked, leaning back inside. I smiled and turned around, holding my arms out.


    "I hope this is okay."


    "It''s better than okay. You''re wearing one of my favorite shirts and EVERYONE will know it. Good... this is very good." He nodded his head as his eyes wandered


    over me.


    "This is your favorite shirt? Are you sure it''s okay?" I nced down at the knot, and when I looked back up at him, he was right in front of me, leaning down with drooping eyelids and covering my lips with his mouth. His fingers gripped into me as a low growl rumbled in his throat.


    "It''s perfect." He nipped at my bottom lip gently before he lifted up, keeping one arm around me. We walked to the door, and as soon as we opened it, we saw Lyle there with a half-annoyed look on his face.


    "Bro, everyone needs you right now, and Mom and Dad are still waiting to speak with you." Lyle then looked at me with a smile. "Sleep well?"


    I only smiled back in reply. Nothing needed said. We were grown-ass adults in a world of mates. We all knew how it worked.


    Darren sighed and my gaze flipped up to his. He was looking at me apologetically. "Ally-" Ally was the nickname he ended. up giving me throughout our night of passion. Just like I now called him Dare, which I also thought was fitting.


    "If you need to get work done, go and do it. I''m a big girl and will be just fine."


    "If you start feeling pain again-"


    "I''ll reach out to you." I could see he wasn''t convinced as he flipped his gaze up to


    Lyle.


    "I called youst night, didn''t I?" Lyle snorted. "And I think I deserve a thank you.


    So, I''m on Issy duty again?"


    "Lyle, don''t let her out of your sight... not even for a second."


    "Restroom," I reminded him politely, and he chuckled, ncing


    at me.


    "With the exception of the restroom." Darren then prodded at my nose yfully. "Stay close to Lyle. There is no one I trust more than him. He will protect you." "I''ll be just fine, but make sure you get something to eat first." I watched as he blinked at me. "Please." After the night we spent together, I wanted to make sure he got something in his system. He couldn''t start working just like that.


    "I''ll get something to eat, just for you." He leaned down and


    kissed my lips. "Come on, I''ll walk with you to the end of the hall." I watched as he beamed over at his brother for a moment before he lifted me up in his arms. "What are you doing?" I squealed and listened to his richughter.


    "I''m holding you for as long as I can, so I can survive a few hours without you."


    Gods, how was he able to make my entire body tingle with just one sentence? Yeah, I officially loved my mate. If everything could always be just like this, that would be great.


    Write yourment

 Chapter 18

    I watched Darren until he reached the corner. He then turned. around once to look back at me. When he saw I was still standing there, a wide smile spread over his lips. He winked at me and then vanished from my sight.


    "Well, damn." Lyle sighed with a small smile on his lips.


    "What?"


    "Listen, when I tell you I have NEVER seen him act like that... I mean it. I never thought I would see himughing, carrying a woman down the halls like a new pup in love. Never." He turned and looked at me, and I could see his eyes were watering up. "You''re bringing his humanity out, and he''s happy. Not just pretend happy... but truly happy. I''m going to protect you. Not because my brother asked me to, but because you make him. happy. I feel a sense of relief that I haven''t had since my brother took over as the king."


    #


    "Why did your brother take over already?" I watched as he pursed his lips together.


    "Let''s just say that it is a tough role to be in. It had taken its toll. on my father, and his temper was reaching a breaking point. Darren took over to protect my father and took the burden on himself. My father is much better now, and he enjoys spending time in his serene room. His own little greenhouse... forest,"


    Lyle chuckled. "He created it just for himself. A ce where he Lyle chuckled. "He created i


    can be at peace."


    "Is it hereditary? You don''t seem to have a bad temper?" This time I noticed he looked ufortable. He almost looked a bit


    sad, too.


    "I''m not as bad, but it''s there... underlying." He was quiet


    for a moment as if he was deciding what to say. "It gets worse with the burden from being the king. A shift in the power turns them into strong rulers that rule with their minds and not their emotions. Darren was different as a kid, but since he began to rule, sometimes he''s hard to recognize. But for some reason, he''s different with you. I know you''re his mate, but you''re able to bring out the old Darren. I saw him today." He turned and looked at me with watery eyes that about broke my heart. "Thank you."


    "I didn''t do anything-


    "Thank you for being here. Please don''t ever leave him he needs you."


    I smiled up at him. "I need him, too, but I also need food." Iughed.


    "Breakfast foods or lunch foods?" Lyle rested his hands on my shoulders as he


    guided me to the dining area. "And remember, be specific."


    "I want pizza." I watched his lips curl up into a big smile.


    "You are going to fit right in here." He winked down at me as we Chapter 18


    stepped into the room. As I approached the table, I conilet sex Rodney''s broad frame already seated and waiting for us. His face lit up with a grin as he waved his hand in grading, but my attention was quickly drawn to someone else making their way towards our table. A figure emerged from the shadows, their confident stride catching my eye, It was Clen, her kon dark hair cascading down her back, her dress hugged tightly to her form. I watched as her expression changed when itnded on me. Her piercing green eyes snapped her gave towards the shirt 1 was wearing. Her expression seemed to seethe with anger, and her lips curled up briefly before she took a seat at the table. Gods, was she eating with us?


    "We didn''t get to talk at all yesterday," Her voice was sickeningly sweet, clearly you could tell it was being forced out.


    "She was too busy with the king to talk with anyone." Lyle guided me to a seat next to Rodney and then he sat next to me on the other side.


    "Looks like you''re being protected." She let out an airyugh. "Both the beta and the delta are your personal guards."


    "She''s important." Lyle poured me a drink, not even bothering to look at Cleo, which I could see bothered her.


    "I was hoping for some girl time so we can chat. Maybe some tea


    "Sorry, but that isn''t going to happen. Rodney and I are getting acquainted with the future queen today." I could see the glint in Lyle''s eyes as he said queen. This was on purpose. He was trying


    to rile this woman up. I nced back at her and could see it had worked.


    "I didn''t realize that had been decided yet," she said between clenched teeth.


    "Why not? Darren made that clear yesterday." Lyle finally looked up at her. His blue eyes seemed to darken as he waited for her to speak.


    "Winnie said-


    "Is she the king?" Rodney finally spoke, and his friendly demeanor was suddenly gone. His words sounded almost angry, and I turned to look at him. I didn''t get a chance to really talk with him to have an idea of his personality. His brown eyes flickered at Cleo, but she seemed unphased by the hidden storm brewing inside of him.


    "She''s in a position of respect and her words hold value," Cleo said firmly and then looked directly at me. "Do you think you can be the queen here? What do you know about the kingdom? I know everyone. Every noble and their worth. And what is needed to get things done."


    "She will learn." Lyle was now ring at her, but something she said just didn''t sit well with me. She knew the nobles, but what about the others?


    "How well do you know the rest?" I asked what I thought was an innocent question.


    "The rest? It''s the nobles who hold the power," she snapped and scoffed. "This is why you


    "This is why royals often miss the mark. Who are nobles and royals without the people? They are a reflection of the kingdom itself. Not knowing them and their needs is the downfall to every kingdom. Just look at the Vampire Territory. No longer at kingdom and divided in rebellion. This was because of how their people were mistreated. So, I''ll ask you again... how well do you know the people?"


    "She sounds like a queen to me." Lyle winked at me. But across the table from me I could see the steaming from Cleo''s ears, as if she was about to pop. But then suddenly she regained herposure. A smirk slithered over her lips as she leaned her head down on her hands.


    "I guess I could get to know the people better. But you want to know who I do know about? I know about the king. I know all about the king. I was raised with him as a child and we grew up together. And you want to know something else? We lost our virginity to each other. That isn''t something you lose to just


    anyone."


    Perhaps, she was right... though in my case it wasn''t true. I lost my virginity to a man who I didn''t know. A man whoter betrayed me. Just because a man''s dick slid between my legs first didn''t mean they held some sort of power over my heart. He might have slept with her first, but what weight did that hold?


    "Hmm, that is interesting, isn''t it?" I sipped my drink as everyone waited for me to continue.


    "What is interesting?" she hissed. I met her eyes and smiled.


    676


    "Interesting because he must not have liked what he sampled, because he no


    longeres to taste from your te."


    Write yourment


    Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 19

    Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King


    I could see her eyes bulge for a moment. She opened her mouth and immediately began to protest. "You don''t know our history


    "And I don''t need to. I only need to know his present and n for the future. But


    his past is simply that, his past. The same goes for my past. As long as he doesn''t


    visit your bed from this point forward, THAT is the only thing I care about."


    "Mic drop." Rodney made a loud sound with his mouth and I could see theughter in his eyes.


    "If you''re here to rattle the future queen, you failed, Cleo. That might have worked with the other Waiting Ladies, but I think you just found out you are out of your league. Take a good look at the shirt she''s wearing. You know how much Darren loves. that shirt. Would he ever let you touch it, let alone wear it? You act like you were sleeping with him justst week-"


    "I was!" She stuck her chin up and I could hear the scoff from Lyle.


    "No, you weren''t. Besides, Issy here has already made her point clear. As long as he doesn''t touch you again, then there aren''t any problems."


    "And if he touches me again?" I couldn''t help but notice the sly curl of her lips, a smug grin that seemed to guarantee her


    triumph. It was almost as if she had already won the battle, her confidence radiating from every pore.


    "I''m not interested in a mate who won''t be faithful to me." And that was true. I just experienced it, and it didn''t feel good. No, I wasn''t in love with Alfred, but I thought we at least had a respectful rtionship. One where we were at least faithful to cach other. If he always wanted his stepsister, then why did he take me as his mate? The same went for Darren. If he wanted.


    Cleo, then he could have her. We could reject one another and move on. I had no intention of sharing my male.


    "You deserve someone who will be faithful to you. And Darren will be." Lyle smiled at me as if he wanted to reassure me that this was true. I had no reason not to believe in him right now.


    "Time''s up, Cleo. You can leave now," Rodney said and I listened as she scooted her chair back.


    "Yes, I''m done here. I heard everything that I needed to know. You want a man who will only look at you, and Darren isn''t that type of man. Soon you''ll find out that he has needs you can''t fulfill, and that''s when he wille to me. You know why, Princess?" She said thest word in a mocking voice that made me want to choke her. "Because he likes to be violent in bed, and that is something he won''t ever do to you. Not his sweet, precious, fated mate who he will cherish. But that side of him still exists, and he will need to let it out on someone. I''ve already proved I can handle that side of him. The darkness that he is AFRAID to show you."


    I sighed and leaned my cheek on my hand as I stared at her.


    "You know, in my experience, the dogs who bark the mo the ones who are insecure."


    316


    Lyle''s seat suddenly scooted back and the mmed his band on the table. "In my experience, people who piss off Darren usually don''t live to tell about it. I wonder how he will head when sell


    him about this conversation,"


    Her face turned as white as a sheet, and her bollow tip began do quiver. "I was... you aren''t..


    "Of course I am. I was ordered to give a full report of her day So it''s my ass or yours." He turned and nced at h¨²s butt. "Personally, I like my ass, so you do the math.


    "He can''t harm me! I am a Waiting Lady


    "No, but he can make your life hell. Also, don''t hold thew about you too close to your heart. He is the king and can change it any time he sees fit. You threaten his queen and I promise you he will kill you without hesitation." Lyle raised his hand and pointed to the door. "Get the fuck out of my sight while I am stil being nice." Cleo scampered away, no longer looking as smug as she did a moment ago.


    "Gods, what a waste of good oxygen." Rodney shook his head and then looked over at me just as a bunch of servants came out from the kitchen. They were bringing out trays upon trays of food.


    "I have never seen someone not get intimidated by Cles." Rodney smirked as Lyle sat down once again next to me. "T


    Chapter 19 impressed."


    "What is there to be intimidated by? She doesn''t have a very strong aura, so her lycan can''t be that tough. And her words. are just that... a bunch of words with no meaning behind them. She was obviously trying to scare me off, which means she isn''t confident. That alone speaks volumes."


    "That is the part I''m impressed by." Lyle said, making me turn. to look at him. "That you make up your own mind and you don''t let others do it for you. You aren''t going to hold someone''s past against them. That''s a hard thing to do."


    "Well, don''t make me out to be a saint. You better believe I''m holding what Alfred did to me against him. I won''t ever forgive him,¡± I growled, thinking about all the pain and the loss of my pup from that man.


    "Well, you know what they say about a woman scorned."


    Rodney grabbed some pizza and ced it on his te. He then looked at me and motioned over the food with his hand. "What


    kind would you like?"


    "Okay, when I said I wanted pizza, I didn''t mean twenty


    different kinds of pizza." I giggled, reaching for a pepperoni and sausage pizza.


    "I told you to be specific." Lyle grinned as he piled several slices. on his own te.


    "Do you think Darren got something to eat?" I frowned, feeling. like I shouldn''t be eating if he hasn''t been able to eat yet.


    "I''m sure he grabbed something small. He said he would, right?" Lyle reached


    over and plucked a pepperoni off my pizza.


    "HEY!" I shouted as he stuffed it in his mouth.


    "If you''re just going to stare at it, then I might as well eat it."


    "Get your own. There''s plenty on the table."


    "Yeah, but it tastes better stolen." He grinned at me as I grabbed my slice and bit into it. My eyes fluttered shut as I savored the rich, oozy goodness of the melted cheese on my tongue. I couldn''t have imagined a more perfectbination of vors and textures-this pizza was truly a divine creation. The crispy crust gave way to a gooey center, each bite bursting with the tangy sweetness of tomato sauce and the savory saltiness of pepperoni. It was like a symphony in my mouth, every vor working together in perfect harmony. As I took another bite, I couldn''t help but think that this might just be the best pizza to ever exist.


    "It''s good, isn''t it?" Lyle grinned, staring at me.


    "Okay, you can eat this everyday?" I watched as he nodded. "I think it''s worth living here for that reason alone." I stood up, putting a few more slices on my te. I wondered what Darren was doing right now. I knew I couldn''t keep him to myself constantly, but for some reason, I found myself worrying about him and hoping he was alright. He was a grown man, and this was his home, but I felt like he needed me. That, or maybe it was because I needed him.


    The loud creaking of the door had me moving my head in excitement. I was hoping it was Darren, but instead, Tim walked inside. I didn''t like the look on his face. His brows were knitted together and he looked serious.


    "Tim..." I heard Lyle exhale as his jaw clenched. Yeah... something definitely was wrong.


    Write yourment


    tt Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 20

    My eyes shed at Lyle, watching him as he mentallymunicated with Tim. Rodney wasmunicating as well, and I was the only one in the dark. What had happened? Was Darren okay? What were these looks? Finally, I heard a loud sigh and watched as Lyle slouched in his chair, rubbing hist temples.


    "Great, I get to tell Darren."


    "Tell Darren what?" I wanted to start choking these men. I wanted to know what was going on.


    "Someone let the cat out of the bag that Darren found his fated mate "Lyle began as Rodney interrupted him with a scoff.


    "One guess who, and it rhymes with Neo."


    "We don''t have proof, so we can''t do anything." Tim walked over to the table and grabbed a slice of pizza, taking a seat across


    from me.


    "Was it a secret?" I asked, feeling a bit insecure. Lyle smiled at me and shook his head.


    "It isn''t that, princess, but Darren wanted to wait until it was time to mark you. He doesn''t want a crowd around you right now until you''ve exchanged powers. He will be able to protect you with his aura. And this will make him anxious."


    "I''m not exactly a damsel in distress. I am capable of fighting. I''m not weak and am much stronger than the Waiting Ladies."


    "How do you know that?" Lyle asked.


    "I can sense their auras, and they weren''t intense." I watched as Lyle looked at me oddly. "What?"


    "You could sense their level of auras? What about ours?" Okay, that was a weird question. Of course I could sense their auras.


    "Yeah, I mean, I know I''m stronger than Rodney, but Tim''s aura is a bit different and I can''t tell. And you and Darren have a much stronger aura, but that doesn''t mean an automatic victory, I would just have to keep my wits." Iughed and noticed no one else wasughing. What did I say? "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m not sure exactly." Lyle''s eyes studied mine for a moment. "You should be able to feel auras, but not sense the exact level. I can''t even determine the level of strength from an aura."


    "It isn''t something everyone can do?" My stomach churned with unease as I nced at Tim and Rodney, their heads shaking in unison. An ufortable silence hung heavy in the air, making me feel out of ce and awkward. My fingers fidgeted nervously as I shifted in my seat. This whole time, I thought it waspletely normal to be able to size up your opponent and know their strength. "Oh." I muttered quietly, staring at the pizza on my te.


    "I wonder if, when she marks Darren, if he''ll get this skill too?


    That would be amazing and make him more powerful!" 1 listened to Tim''s excitement.


    "I don''t understand." I never heard of sharing gifts before. I didn''t get anything when I became Alfred''s mate, and I was sure he didn''t get anything from me.


    "Fated mates share their gifts with one another ... you didn''t know that?" Rodney''s curious expression prompted me to shrug in response. I guess this wasmon knowledge, but how would I have known that? Finding my fated mate wasn''t high on the agenda. Surviving was. I guess these were things you would the agenda. Surviving was. I guess th learn in normal pack life. "Finding your fated mate is not just a special connection. It''s also shared powers, which is why it''s ideal to im your fated mate. It''s like a power boost. We all have different strengths and gifts. Some gifts we don''t develop untilter. And then there is the Moon Goddess'' blessing that is bestowed upon fated mates sometime after theyplete the bond. That blessing could be anything, and it can show up muchter after the bond is cemented. This is why Darren finding you is so exciting. You''ve just made our king stronger, and he was already powerful."


    I appreciated him just continuing on and exining it to me. I didn''t know all of this, and I gave him a small smile of my appreciation. But something about all of this didn''t make sense.


    "If Darren is stronger with me, then why is his mother against it?" I nced at Lyle, since he would know his mother the best.


    "Honestly, I''m not quite sure of her reasonings. I was mulling over thisst night, too. The only thing I can think of is she''s


    afraid of my brother bing stronger. She''s afraid if he loses control, no one will be able to stop him."


    "Lose control?" I watched as Lyle gave me a small smile.


    "Of his temper. My father lost control of his temper and went on a rampage. My brother was the one who was strong enough to stop him. After he did, it was clear my father couldn''t handle his position anymore. My brother took over as the king, and I think she''s worried he could eventually do the same thing my father did. My father ended up hurting innocent people... it was not a good moment for our family."


    "I wouldn''t let Darren hurt innocent people." I looked at Lyle''s eyes. "I would stand between him and others in order to protect them. Why didn''t your mother do that?"


    "She did," Lyle whispered, looking down at his te. "My father ended up hurting her, too. Their rtionship has never been the same since then. My mother was afraid of him... she''s afraid of Darren now." I could see the pain in his eyes and I reached out to ce my hand over his. His intense blue eyes, the color of the deep ocean, flickered to meet mine, and I offered him a gentle smile, hoping to ease any worries or doubts he may have had.


    "I''m sorry about what happened with your father, but your brother has us. And even if I''m not as strong as Darren, I wouldn''t be easy to push around. I haven''t seen this devastating. temper, though I have heard about it. I''m not afraid of Darren or his temper. And I''m not afraid to confront anyone. I''m hopeful that Darren will not suffer your father''s fate. Even if being with me makes him stronger, I have to think that, with our


    connection, things will be different. Maybe this is naive of me to say, since I haven''t known Darren long, but I can''t ever see me fearing him. Regardless of his temper."


    "Like I told you yesterday, when the new alpha came into the packhouse, he only let him go because of you. He is only alive. right now because of your connection. It might have been at struggle for him, but I watched him reel in his temper. And I even heard him apologize... that showed me so much. The more I''ve seen when he''s around you, the more I''m convinced you two have to be together." Lyle patted my hand and then cleared his throat. "For now, we will take up strict guard order of Allissa until I can discuss this matter with Darren." He looked over at Tim and Rodney, who nodded in agreement.


    "Hey, after you finish cating, do you want to have a tour of the ce? I''m sure you''d like to see the whole castle." My eyes lit up at Rodney''s suggestion, and I nodded my head. Honestly, anything to keep my mind off of Darren. I felt myself bing anxious with each passing moment. I needed to see him on a level I didn''t understand.


    The door swung open with a suddenness that startled me, revealing Darren''s handsome face. His piercing green eyes locked onto mine, and for a moment I was lost in their intensity. The sunlight streaming in through the window caught flecks of gold in his irises, making them seem almost ethereal. A small smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he stood there, filling the doorway with his presence. My heart skipped a beat as I took in every detail of his chiseled jawline, strong nose, and full lips. In that moment, I couldn''t imagine anyone more handsome than him. A weight lifted from my chest as he strode towards me Chapter 20


    with determined steps. His hand reached out, pulling me up and into his embrace. Our lips met in a fiery collision, igniting sparks that spread through my body like wildfire. The world fell away, leaving only the sensation of his touch and the taste of his kiss on my lips. Nothing else mattered but being lost in this intense embrace.


    He parted from my lips and leaned his forehead against mine. "I couldn''t take not seeing you for another minute longer." His velvety voice lulled me in deeper as I smiled up at him.


    "Hey, Ren, I need to let you know something." Lyle said nervously. "Someone leaked that you''ve found your mate, and now they''re anxious to meet her."


    I watched as his gaze flipped to Lyle''s, his green eyes turning ck as his lips


    curled up. His aura was radiating out of him at a level I hadn''t felt before. He was livid, and he was directing this anger at Lyle.


    Write yourment


    1

 Chapter 21

    "I don''t know who leaked the information, though I have my thoughts on it but no proof." I could hear the slight shake in Lyle''s voice and I could see he was a bit apprehensive.


    It was probably bad that the growlinging from his throat was turning me on. It brought back memories ofst night, and damn if I didn''t want him again. I didn''t feel any fear, even as his aura raised. My eyes suddenly widened as I realized it wasn''t that he was projecting his aura more, but it was in fact rising! His


    anger was making him stronger, and this was something I had never seen before. I didn''t know how strong Darren was, because his level changed. I still hadn''t witnessed it at its peak.


    "Allissa," Tim whispered and nodded for me to step away from Darren. I began to giggle and shook my head. I stepped into him more and sprawled my fingers over his chest.


    "I''m not afraid of him," I said and then tilted my head up to his dark eyes. I looked at his elongated fangs and my lips parted. I reached up and lifted his lips, pressing my fingers in his mouth. "Look, they change with your aura. It''s like you have two different lycans in there. Can you be two lycans?" He was now blinking at me. His eyes were back to green, his fangs retracted and soon he was sucking on my fingers. "I''m going to have to take you back to the room after this," I giggled.


    "What do you mean his aura changed?" Lyle sighed with relief. "Ren, she can detect the level of our auras. She can sense how


    §³§á§Ñ§â§ä§Ö§ä 41


    strong they are. And now you''re saying his changed?"


    "Yes, it got stronger. It felt like it belonged to a different beast entirely and was exponentially stronger."


    "It doesn''t scare you looked so vulnerable.


    does it?" Darren asked me, and his eyes


    "Of course not. It pisses me off," I said, folding my arms over my chest and stepping away from him. "I didn''t feel that aura at allst night, which means you were holding out on me." I listened as he chuckled, his fingers dug in my sides as he pulled me firmly against his front.


    "This side of me doesn''te out in the bedroom. Ever. I only have this aura when I am angry, and¡ª''


    "Are you sure about that?" I tilted my head to the side and looked over at Lyle. "Cleo said she got his angry side, right? That I wouldn''t be able to fully please him."


    "What?!" Darren snarled, and I felt his fingers dig into me slightly. "What did she tell you?!"


    "The point is, one of you is lying."


    "Let me exin. With Cleo, I was young, and I stopped it years ago, and-"


    "Darren, I don''t care that you had sex before we got together." I giggled at his nervous eyes. "As long as I''m the only one you hold now, that''s all that matters. That and if someone else was


    getting something I wasn''t." I raised my brow at him, watching, his lips curl up in disgust.


    "She is a damn fool. Like I said, we were young and


    inexperienced. If she considers that side of me rough, she would never have been able to handle me. I bared myself to youst night. You were given everything I have, and-" He suddenly quit talking and his eyes widened. "You weren''t satisfied?!"


    I couldn''t help theughter that escaped my lips. Not satisfied? Last night was euphoric bliss. I could have died happy and with no regrets... well, maybe one. I have always wanted children. I smiled up at him and reached up to trace my fingers over his stubble on his cheek.


    "Can you really ask that afterst night?" I watched as his cheeks reddened as a small blush reached his cheeks. Wow, this man was mine, and I felt my heart skip a beat just looking at him.


    "Well, I''ll be damned," Lyle chuckled, and I turned to see the three men smile at


    us.


    "I don''t think I have ever seen Darren blush." Rodney was grinning ear to ear as he stared at us. "I agree with you Lyle. Allissa is perfect for him. Even this whole interaction is so... well, normal. It''s good to see you, Darren."


    "I can feel it too. The connection with myself that I had lost. I even felt it while I was away from her briefly. She recharges my soul." Darren leaned down and softly kissed my forehead. "So you can sense the level of my aura?" Chapter 21


    "Yeah. I thought it was normal until today. I thought everyone could sense someone''s aura and how powerful it was. I didn''t realize you can''t feel the level of strength from it."


    "It''s nothing to be concerned about," Darren chuckled as his thumb brushed over my check. "It''s a gift... and an incredibly powerful one."


    "Ren, you said you haven''t been with Cleo in years?" Rodney asked with a smirk. "No, I haven''t."


    "That isn''t what she said, is it, Allissa?" Rodney raised his brows


    up


    and shook his head.


    "I didn''t concern myself with her words. She was obviously desperate to make me feel uneasy, which meant she was the one who was insecure." I listened as Darren growled.


    "That is treacherous to im she has been with me. What else did she say?" I could feel Darren slipping into his darkness.


    "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t pay her any attention." I tried to calm him down but then Lyle snorted.


    "She has openly made it her agenda to sleep with you again. Issy here said she didn''t care about your past, as long as you only hold her from now on. And Cleo said you were a man who couldn''t only look at Allissa, and that you woulde looking for her to feed your dark side in the bedroom. Oh, and because Chapter 21


    you two lost your virginity to each other, you have a special connection." Gods, why was Lyle provoking him? I could feel it. Lyle wanted Darren to rip her to shreds. With every word Lyle spoke, I could feel Darren gelling angrier. Though I guess Lyle was just making a full report so it didn''te outter. He didn''t hide anything. Still, the way he was wording things was intentional to make Darren mad. "Also, she bravely said what she did since she is a Waiting Lady and you can''t harm her."


    "Dare, it''s okay. I didn''t listen to her-"


    "What if you had?! She was trying to put a wedge between me and my mate. Ally, I haven''t touched her for years. I haven''t shown her any different side of me that was meant only for her. I had sex with her. It was my first time, but it wasn''t special. She was just more than willing to spread her legs to a horny young man with raging hormones. It was better than using my hand, but it meant nothing. I want you to hear that from my own mouth, even if you didn''t believe her." He cupped my cheeks


    CC


    with his hands and then his eyes softened with a small smile. ''And she is wrong. I can only look at you. I will never sleep with another woman. Not to mention after having you, no one else will ever be able to satisfy me again. You are EVERYTHING I have ever wanted and so much more." He then mmed his lips against mine. His mouth moved feverishly against mine, his tongue plunging in and out as if searching for something. The taste of his breath was hot and sharp, mingled with the scent of cinnamon. The heat of his kiss consumed me, sending shivers down my spine. I couldn''t help but gasp at the intensity of his kiss, my own hands gripping onto his shoulders for support. His touch was possessive, intoxicating, and full of passion.


    He softly gave my swollen lips a light peek before he lifted up to look at Lyle. "Find out who told about my mate. Only those of us in the castle knew, so you should be able to get to the source. I know we''re all thinking the same person, and this is why I want the proof. She fucked up the moment she messed with my mate. She might be a Waiting Lady, but no one fucks with my mate."


    I watched as a small smirk spread over Lyle''s lips. "On it."


    Write yourment

 Chapter 22

    Darren and I walked down one of the halls with our hands. inteced. Tim, Rodney, and Lyle were sent to head up investigation teams and then were to report back for ''guard'' duty for me. Honestly, it was a bit annoying, but it made Darren feel better.


    "Dare, have you spoken to your parents yet?"


    "Not yet. I had other business I needed to take care of. One of my sources located Ivy, but she wasn''t with Alfred. Ivy seems to know one of themanders there very well. We know Alfred was intimate with someonest night, and it was most likely Ivy. At some point, those two separated, and we need to figure out where he''s being hidden." I couldn''t help the small frown that reached my lips. Especially hearing about Ivy being close with a vampiremander. I felt like this all meant something big. There was a lot of tension right now with the vampires. We all knew that we were on the brink of war, and it wouldn''t take much to tip the scale.


    The Lycan Kingdom was rumored to be supporting the rightful heir to the Vampire Kingdom that was now divided up into territories. He had been pushed out of his position by his brother who destroyed what they once stood for. The rumor was that our side wanted to help the royal vampire in getting his kingdom back and in order. They would help him fight in exchange for a treaty. But it wouldn''t be easy... the vampire''s loyalty was split.


    Which lead me back to Ivy. If she was associating with a vampiremander, then it was one that was loyal to the current leader. He wasn''t considered the king, since he seized the ce as a dictator. I didn''t know the whole story, because it happened before I was born. But there was a coup, and the rightful heir to the throne was barely able to escape. He had been in hiding ever since, silently rebuilding his army.


    "War ising, isn''t it?" I finally asked quietly. I looked ahead, but I felt his gaze


    on me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered softly. ¡°Don''t be afraid. I won''t let anything happen to you."


    "I''m not worried about myself. I''m worried about you." I nced up at him as we stopped walking.


    "You don''t have to worry about me." I could hear the arrogance in his voice. Yes, I understood he was strong, but he wasn''t invincible. And as the king, he would have a target on his back.


    "I "THAT is exactly the reason I''m worried about you." I sighed and held my gaze with his. ¡°And that is why I am going to be with you to keep you safe. Don''t worry, I''ll protect you." I smiled and listened to him snort.


    "I haven''t even seen your lycan. I have no idea of your fighting skills."


    "That''s true. All valid points. I haven''t seen your lycan or your fighting skills either. Guess we both might be sitting this one


    out." I grinned up at him loving the soft rumble of hisugh.


    "I can''t wait to mark you. Maybe we shouldn''t wait... I hate you having to feel when that man cheats on you."


    I smile, loving how he never refers to Alfred as my mate. "I''m ready to ept your mark whenever. Regardless, if it is now or I have to wait... I don''t mind." I stared up into his eyes that seemed to be in deep thought.


    "Darren!" A loud voice barreled down the hall. I turned my head to see Winifred and Milo walking toward us. Immediately, Darren grabbed me by the waist and wedged me at his side. "Why have you been ignoring us? I''ve been linking you


    "And obviously I was busy if I didn''t respond." He growled.


    "What are with the rumors I''m hearing? I heard the maids saying you are going after Cleo. What do you think you''re doing?! She is a Waiting Lady-"


    "And she crossed the line! I don''t care who she is or what weird camaraderie you feel with her. She tried to discourage my mate


    irly certain she is the one who from being with me. And I''m fairly certain she is the one who leaked out that my mate is here."


    "No, son, that was me." Winifred stuck her chin up at him defiantly. "Stop this head hunt. Whatever else happened, put yourself in her position. She was going to be the future queen up until yesterday. And now it was ripped underneath her, despite her years of dedication." I stood in tense silence, my ears straining to catch even the slightest sound. Then I heard a quiet Chapter 22


    sound that grew into a deep and menacing chuckle, emanating from Darren''s lips. The glimmering light in his eyes darkened. into an intense re as he directed it towards his mother, who cowered before him.


    "You have the wrong idea about this whole thing. She has had the privilege to live in this castle. To be treated like royalty and to want for nothing! She was given the honor to be considered as a potential queen. NONE OF THAT was a guarantee. She would have had a high position among the court if only she would have kept her mouth shut. You know what she did? She tried to provoke my mate to anger and convince her I wasn''t good for her, and-"


    "YOU AREN''T!" Winifred''s voice rang out like a piercing rm, her lips pursed tightly in shock at the words that had just escaped them. Her eyes widened and her hands flew to cover her mouth, as if trying to contain the unexpected outburst.


    I felt Darren''s arm trembling around me. His eyes werepletely ck and I could see almost a different person entirely.


    "I''m sorry, Darren, but it''s true. She will not only make you stronger but she will make your rage more intense-"


    "Not her though, Winnie! That''s what I have been trying to exin." Milo clicked his tongue as she shook her head.


    "You almost killed me!" She suddenly wailed as tears came down her cheeks. "All those years together... I thought we had a connection. I was fooling myself, because eventually that


    darkness won. It''s something you couldn''t control ... I understand that, but neither can your son!"


    "That''s Christian''s Great Granddaughter Winnie! It''s her line that did this to us. They were the cause of this. It''s their curse that runs through his veins right now."


    I felt lightheaded as I took in rapid shallow breaths. Curse? My line did what?


    What did this mean exactly? I felt as if my blood. was running cold in my veins and everything felt foggy.


    "Precisely why he can''t be with her. She will make the curse worse!" Winifred was hysterical.


    "Winnie-"


    "You have no proof of what you talked to me about. No proof that will work."


    "No proof what will work?" Darren''s voice crackled with ice, dripping malice as he red between his two parents. His eyes, dark and piercing, narrowed into sharp slits as he spoke.


    "We need to talk in private," Milo said quietly, avoiding eye contact with me. I already knew that wasn''t a good sign. The hairs on my arms were rising again, and I could feel the fight or flight response. As if something was warning me of an unknown. danger.


    "No, we are going to discuss all of this right now. What about her line? Who this Christian guy you''re talking about? I want answers, and she deserves to hear them too."


    11


    "Son, some things should only be known by the royal family. It isn''t for just anyone''s cars- Milo began to say but was interrupted by a room-shattering roar that escaped from


    Darren.


    "You just don''t fucking listen, do you? Neither one of you are listening to me. This is my mate. This is my queen. You know what... fuck it! Fuck your damn protocol. I''m going to make things real easy from this point on." He seethed, whipping me in front of him. He swiftly spun me around to face his parents, my heart racing as I tried to keep up with his sudden movements. But before I could fully register what was happening, I felt his canines graze over my neck, and then sinking deep into my skin.


    Write yourment

 Chapter 23

    "Darren, NO!" Both of his parents yelled at the same time. I was captivated by the primal growl that escaped his lips as he held his fangs against my neck. A surge of electricity coursed through me, sending shivers down my spine and causing my entire body to tingle. Unlike Alfred''s mark, which had caused me pain, this sensation was one of intense pleasure. The moment his fangs broke through my skin, I felt a sharp prick before being consumed by a wave of euphoria that seemed to wash over me in waves. It was a feeling unlike any other, one that left me gasping for breath and craving more.


    He pulled his canines out from my neck, his tongue carefullypping over his mark. I felt new energy and waves flowing inside of me. A delicate strand that had been tethered to Alfred suddenly vanished into thin air, reced by a rush of energy that seemed to fill the void with an overwhelming force. It wasmanding, powerful, and it fastened me to Darren.


    "Now, there is nothing more to be said. She is my queen," Darren growled, challenging his parents.


    "You foolish son!" Milo growled.


    "Now there is no way to break the curse." Winifred covered her face with her hand.


    "We don''t know if killing her would have worked anyway." Milo mped his mouth tight, and it was obvious he didn''t mean to


    say the words aloud. But Darren''s furious bellow made the walls tremble, and I felt his power quiver inside of me.


    "It was for you. To protect our future. Darren, your anger and void of emotionses from the curse. Remember the curse... that came from her family. They are the only ones who can break it. We killed them all but one... she got away, and all hope was lost. But then fate brought the only living line back to us. And all we had to do was-" Winifred''s wails were cut off by


    Darren''s roar.


    "Fucking say it again and you are dead," Darren seethed.


    "We just wanted to help you. And I don''t know what to do now. How can we stop this?" Winifred sobbed as my mind was reeling. I''d been marked, they were going to kill me, they killed my family, and I was the reason behind some curse. A curse that was the cause of my mate''s intense anger. There was an energy swirling inside of me, and it was angry! It was as if his emotions were funneling inside of me, and a wave of nausea hit me like a p in the face. It was overwhelming.


    It was as if his darkness was pouring into me and being filtered, seeping through my skin and filling every crevice of my being. It was heavy, like a weight pressing down on my chest, suffocating me with its dense presence. The coldness spread through my veins like an icy current, sending shivers down my spine. The darkness itself seemed to have a physical form, swirling around me in a menacing dance, taunting and threatening me with its unknown intentions. And underneath it all was a deep sense of malice, a malevolent force that filled the air with a visible sense of danger.


    Was this the burden he carried? Did this raging inferno burn inside him every time anger consumed him? No wonder he ruled without mercy. How could one showpassion when their very soul was being poisoned by demons attacking from within? My chest felt tight and constricted, my heart aching with an unexinable pain. It must have been a never-ending battle, a constant struggle to keep his darkness at bay. What a cruel curse to be gued with. To be taken over by madness, and then when rity returned, you realized the damage you had caused. No wonder his parents were desperate to put a stop to it.


    However, killing me would not end a curse. Did they not know anything about curses? I remember very well that a curse usually needed a price to be paid for it to be broken. Or the one who created the curse could end it. If it was my family line who created the curse, then I could end it, but I needed to know how. Usually a stiption was made with the curse, or there was a safe item to break it. And they did the worst thing by killing them, the ones who would know the answer to this.


    "I can''t let you two live. nning to kill my mate is the most abysmal thing you ever could do to me. I don''t care what your reasons were. As the king, I sentence you both-"


    "Darren, stop!" I choked out, trying to gulp down air. This burning pain was almost blinding, but I wasn''t going to lose to it. I wouldn''t let this darkness grip my heart. This wasn''t my curse, and it would not settle into me because we were connected as mates. And as my family''s curse, I should have power over it. There was only one way that I could think of to take control. "Darren, get on your knees." I turned, staring at his


    eyes. ¡°Now.¡± His eyes flickered in color before he slowly obeyed. "We''re going to figure this out, Dare, but with mental control and not being manipted by emotions."


    With a steady hand, I ced my palms on his broad shoulders. and bent down towards him. A new hunger surged through me as I licked my lips and then slowly traced my tongue along the curve of his neck. His body shuddered under my touch, a sign of his longing and desire. With a deep breath, I pushed my canines. out, ready toplete our bond. As I sunk them into his neck, a rush of sensation flooded through me, our energies merging and intertwining, creating a powerful connection between us. The link that had once only been attached to me was nowtched onto him as well, binding us together inextricably. Closing my eyes, I reveled in the intimacy and closeness that this moment brought us.


    His muscles quivered under my touch, begging for more of the sensations that only I could provide. I listened to his moan, knowing exactly how he was feeling. The pleasure the marking brought was one of the reasons this was usually done in private.


    Bypleting the bond, I was hoping I would be able to help him with his emotions now. It wasn''t foolproof, but could maybe help give him relief when I was around him. At least until we could figure out a way to break the curse.


    I removed my fangs, licking over his neck before straightening up. I smiled as I stared into his green eyes that were full of love and desire. I didn''t know anything ... I had no idea why there was a curse on this family, but I was going to find out why. I turned to look at his parents as I felt Darren stand up behind


    Lulu For The Lycan King

 Chapter 24

    I sat next to Darren and intertwined my fingers with his as his parents sal across


    from us.


    "First thing, killing those who ce a curse on someone will not remove the curse. That isn''t how curses work. I''m surprised you didn''t know this."


    "Interesting... I''m surprised you do know this. Do you know about our curse?" Milo asked, staring at me with interest.


    I snorted, shaking my head. "No, I don''t know anything about it. But we had witches and fairies that visited my pack when I was young. I learned about curses from them. A curse can be broken when you meet the criteria ced upon the curse, or a blood rtion can remove the curse. But in order to do that, you have to know what stiptions were ced and what they arranged to break it. By killing these people, you have made it harder to get rid of the curse." I sighed and looked up at Darren.


    "I havepleted our bond. I''m hoping that I can help you. when I''m near you. Your emotions will flow through me like they did earlier. Only now, when they do, I''m hoping I can make them less intense by filtering it for you. It''s the best we can do until we can figure out how to break the curse.


    "Baby, I don''t want you filtering this-"


    "I can''t believe how much you''ve been suffering with this pain.


    The cold, hateful, darkness that pours inside of you is


    unbearable. I''m going to help you. I''ll be by your side as much as I can, and we will find a way to stop it."


    He leaned down and kissed my lips. "This isn''t your burden,¡± he whispered against my skin.


    "It isn''t yours either, but you''re stuck bearing it." His green eyes were staring at me with so much love. "Maybe we can figure out how to break the curse faster than searching for the criteria to remove the curse. Unless you kept documents or diaries from the rtives you had killed?" I watched as Milo shook his head slowly. "What is the origin of this curse? Usually the crime has something to do with how to break it.


    33


    Milo was silent. He was looking at the ground and refusing to make eye contact with me.


    "ANSWER HER!"


    Like a sh flood, Darren''s anger attacked me. Pouring in like before, only this time I was ready for it. I took in a calming breath and gripped his hand, filtering in the negative energy and releasing back the positive. I felt him immediately rx. While he was still angry, it was at a much more manageable level. This would work, but it was going to be tough on me. This cold energy made my heart sad. I felt like it was leaving small scars inside of me. After days, weeks, months or even years of this, what would it do to me? But for Darren''s sake, I would help him. Because I couldn''t imagine the damage it had already done to


    him.


    "Thank you. I felt your warmth flowing inside of me. Are you okay?" Darren''s eyes softened and I gave him a small smile, nodding my head.


    "I''m just d it worked. We now have a means to control your temper," I grinned, putting on a brave face. I would do whatever I had to do for him. I could already feel the difference in the connection between us. And he was worth it... so worth it.


    "We took something that belonged to her family." Milo looked up at me. "And that is all I can say for now. Honestly, I don''t know the truth. My father never told me anything more than that. It was before I was born ... I don''t know what happened, but my


    father seemed to think that killing your family was the answer to removing the curse. To be honest, it was something that... well, I didn''t think it had to be the only way."


    "Species have be very divided and have quit mingling with others. Because of this, we''ve lost valuable information about each other. Both for the good... and the bad. Things we all should know were lost to us. This includes magic and curses. Even vampire weaknesses and a dragon''s power source are no longermon knowledge. Just like how during a full moon our strength is doubled, and that as long as there is the shine of the moon, we have enhanced powers. That is no longermon knowledge to other species. My family could not have performed this curse on their own. They would have needed the help of someone with magic. And for this curse to stick through so many generations, it must have meant it was a justifiable curse. Meaning your family must have really wronged mine."


    "Maybe there are ancient archives about what happened? Chapter 24


    Something this big would have been documented. I''m guessing there has to be information in the Vault of Crowns. I know you''ve searched in there, but maybe you haven''t looked in the right area." Winifred looked from Milo, then to me. "Allissa, I''m sorry. I''m sorry about everything. I was afraid that you would make Darren too powerful, and that if he had an outburst, we wouldn''t be able to stop him. That in a rage he could end us all... I never" her bottom lip trembled. "I never thought you would be the answer. What I saw you do just now... I always thought that was impossible. Something I was never able to do as Milo''s mate. I''m so sorry. I know you can''t forgive me, but I will work hard to make it up to you.


    11


    "Well, I''m still alive, so we can work on a better rtionship now," I giggled, feeling Darren''s annoyance. He wasn''t ready to forgive his parents, and I understood that. But I also understood them. If they truly thought killing me would save the kingdom, what was one life in exchange for the whole kingdom?


    "I can no longer enter the Vault of Crowns, but Darren can. Only the ruling king and queen can enter. Once we have the ceremony and Allissa bes the crowned queen, she will also be able to enter. Darren, the vault is full of relics from the past. It also has tombs and ancient scrolls. There is also a masterputer that has top secret information on it-''


    "I know about the room, dad. I have been in there before."


    "Yes, but you haven''t seen the lower floor, have you?" Milo asked, and I felt Darren tense up.


    "What lower room? You hid something from me?" I could hear Chapter 24


    the low growl in Darren''s voice, but his anger was at a normal level now.


    "No, I never hid anything from you. I just didn''t tell you about it. It was your job to find it, because it''s only meant to be found by someone who is looking." Milo looked over at Winifred. "I''m sorry for hurting you before. I never would have hurt you if I wasn''t... today, something like that would never have happened. I know you still resent me for it. Things have been so distant with us. I know we''ve both been stressed out and worried about Darren, but I want to work on us, too. I don''t want... I don''t want you to hate me anymore."


    I took in a sharp breath as my eyes darted between Milo and Winifred. Of course! Now things were starting to make sense. The strain between the sons and their parents. It was because their parents were not getting along, and both sons sided with their father, since it wasn''t his fault. It was almost as if he was being controlled. But I understood Winifred''s pain. Of course, it would hurt knowing you weren''t enough, and that the one you loved had almost killed you.


    Darren felt tense, and I could feel a heaviness in the air. It was as if this moment held a lot of weight. If Winifred couldn''t forgive Milo, should they even continue to remain together? After all, that isn''t a healthy rtionship either. Winifred parted her lips to speak, and I found myself holding my breath.


    As Darren''s hand twitched in mine, I realized that this moment could really affect both him and Lyle. For Darren''s sake... I hoped there was hope.


    ie Lycan King

 Chapter 25

    "I am not naive enough to not understand what happened. I know you lost control of yourself. I understand you weren''t in your right mind. I don''t me you for what happened. Maybe I me myself for thinking I could stop you?" She sighed. "But that doesn''t mean it didn''t affect me. I have nightmares over it. And when I look at you, I keep remembering how afraid I was. And there was no stopping you. If Darren didn''t arrive when he did, I''d be dead. I regret that Darren showed up, because then my precious son had to suffer with the curse." She closed her eyes and then opened them slowly. I could see her hands trembling. ¡°I don''t hate you, and I don''t want to be afraid of you. But I am scared. We sleep in different rooms. We haven''t been together in years, and you deserve to have a real rtionship.


    You-"


    "I deserve you. I have been faithfully waiting for you, and I know you''re doing the same. We might not be fated mates, but we are connected. I don''t want anyone else... I want you. I want us to heal. What can we do? Let''s take baby steps and work on us. Allissa is here now, and we won''t have to worry about Darren as much. I never realized how much of a blessing she could be until just now. But with her here, we can focus on each other and getting back to what we once were. I want to try, if you''re willing." I could see Milo wanted to reach for her, but he retracted his hand to his side. I couldn''t imagine his pain either. He was hurting, knowing he had injured her and now she was afraid of him. I understood both sides, and I really felt for them.


    Funny, that I could feel for them under the circumstances. Just moments ago I found out they had killed my entire family and nned to kill me. It wasn''t that I had forgotten about it but that they were Darren''s parents. Despite everything that wouldn''t change. I knew what it was like to go without my parents and I didn''t want Darren to be at odds with them. I didn''t want him to hate them because of me. I guess, because I had Darren, I was able to make this work. What happened was in the past. The present and future were what would matter now. Winifred let out a hesitating breath, interrupting my thoughts.


    "I don''t want to... go on without you. I want to be like we were. But-


    "But you need to build up trust again." I added as her eyes met mine. "You don''t have to jump right back into what you were. How about starting small? Holding hands and talking. Work on rebuilding your rtionship and trust." She smiled at me! She actually smiled, and it was genuine. She nodded her head and then looked over at Milo.


    I watched as Milo held his hand out to her, and she slowly ced her hand in his. Their eyes met, and I could see the love they had for each other. It was obvious they had both been hurting all this time.


    The door opened and Lyle walked in, looking confused. His gaze instantlynded on his parents holding hands, and I swear his eyes looked like a child''s for a moment. There was immediate relief that washed over his face. He then looked at


    us.


    "We have someone who said Cleo told her to spread the word. How would you like to proceed?" Lyle watched as Darren smirked.


    "We will proceed with introducing the kingdom to my mate." Darren then looked down at me. ¡°I am now connected to Ally. I broke protocol, and I have never been more happy about doing it. Let the whole kingdom know that their king has found his queen. And soon, at the ceremony, she will be the crowned queen. And as for Cleo-"


    "As a Waiting Lady, she will get to be front and center." Lyle grinned. "You are, of course, going to have a party, right?" He beamed and I heard Darren chuckle.


    "Yes. Though I still think she should be punished." He looked at me and I shook my head.


    "I think this is a punishment for her. She has to attend and pretend to be happy." I smiled up at him. Was Cleo a bitch? Yes. But was I threatened by her? Not at all. I could snap her neck in two easily enough.


    "So you both have marked each other." Lyle beamed and then looked at Darren. "You aren''t a lycan, bro. You are a dog! You can''t even control your horn doggy desires.¡± He then looked over at his parents, trying to figure out what was going on with them.


    "We are going to work on us again. I know it''s been stressful for you boys, but we are going to give this a real chance." Milo looked between his two sons with a kind smile. "You shouldn''t


    me your mother, Lyle. I know you''ve been angry with her, but she''s been hurting too."


    "It wasn''t your fault," Lyle said quietly.


    "I know it wasn''t his fault," Winifred said softly. "I don''t hate your father. I don''t want it to be like this."


    "You can''t me her for being afraid and hurt. But this doesn''t concern you boys. This is our rtionship, so you two just let it be." I watched as Milo pulled her a bit closer to his side. "Let''s take a walk. If that''s okay?"


    "Yes, I''d like that."


    The two of them walked out of the room, and I felt Darren sigh.


    "I think they''re going to be okay." Darren smiled and looked over at Lyle. "Though you won''t believe the shit they were nning. I''m still upset and hurt. I don''t care about their reasoning. I need my own time toe to terms with their betrayal."


    "Dare, I understand what they were thinking. They were trying to do whatever it took to save you. They didn''t realize they were only making it worse."


    "It''s a damn good thing I marked you. They knew they couldn''t kill you after that without it potentially killing me."


    "What? Kill her?!" Lyle gaped.


    "Wait... potentially kill you?" My lips parted as Darren nodded his head.


    000


    "Fated male connections are different. You can eventually fade. away without your mate, just like your mother. Even being separated for a long time can be fatal. The moment I marked you, that ruined their ns, because they didn''t want to risk losing me."


    "What the fuck were they thinking?!" Lyle growled and red at the shut door angrily.


    "We have a lot to fill you in on." I let out an airyugh, leaning against Darren''s side. It was amazing howfortable I felt with him. It was almost like he was always part of me and I had finally found him again. Nothing felt awkward, and everything felt right. His touch was like a warm nket, bringing mefort.


    "I want to have a look at the vault. I want to see this lower floor my father was talking about." I could see Darren''s brows knitted together and he looked to be in deep thought.


    "Go look in the vault. I''ll be fine." I listened as he chuckled and stood up, pulling me up with him.


    "I''ll be going in a little bit. But right now, you and I have some business to attend to. Excuse us, Lyle." Darren pulled me behind him and practically dragged me down the hall. He led me to another room and I looked around, trying to get a bearing on my surroundings. A grand oval desk sat in the center of the room, its intricately carved wooden legs shaped like fierce ws. The Chapter 25


    table''s smooth surface gleamed under the warm glow of a chandelier above, casting shadows that danced along its edges. Itmanded attention and


    respect, a symbol of power and authority in the room.


    I heard the lock click and I turned to see Darren removing his


    shirt.


    "I can''t take not tasting you for another minute. Put your


    you for another minute. Put your hands on the desk and slip out of those pants."


    Write yourment


    tr Gifts


    Kiny

 Chapter 26

    tr Gifts


    Kiny


    A smile slowly spread across my face as I watched him discard his clothes, his eyes never leaving mine. In response, I removed my own garments, feeling a rush of excitement wash over me. As he closed the distance between us, I pushed against him and yfully swung him towards the desk, causing his chest to heave with anticipation. With a low groan, he watched me kneel in front of him, his breathsing in quick bursts as he eagerly awaited my next move.


    I reached out, my hand gliding over the smooth, velvety skin of his eager cock. It rose to meet my touch, pulsing and demanding contact. A deep, primal sound rumbled from his throat as


    I moved my lips closer to the throbbing tip. With a slow, deliberate movement, I swirled my tongue around the head of his cock before finally taking it into my mouth. The taste of him was intoxicating, and I couldn''t help but moan in pleasure as I savored every inch of him.


    As my mouth enveloped his throbbing member, I heard him groan deeply as his hips began to buck and thrust forward. "Fuck ... yes," he breathed out, his fingers tangled in my hair. I took him deeper, lovingly massaging his balls as I bobbed up and down. The soft tip of my tongue delicately flicked at the sensitive frenulum, causing him to emit a sharp gasp. I could feel the throb and pulse of his cock against the roof of my mouth. growing harder with each passing second. His hands gripped my hair harder, almost painfully, but it only served to stoke the mes of our passion.


    I gently sucked, working my jaw up and down, savoring the power I had over his strong body. His hips bucked and jerked, and I could feel his arousal growing, pulsing between my lips. The sounds of his pleasure filled the room, his sharp gasps, moans, and groans mixed with whispers of encouragement. I began to hum as I bobbed my head up and down to pleasure him


    even more.


    "Gods-" His voice sounded like a whimper, gripping my hair even more. My tongue swirled over his head, swirling and teasing along the slit before diving back down. "Fuck." He roughly lifted me up, a low growl rumbling in his throat as he carried me to the wall. My back pressed against the cold surface as I could feel the heat radiating off of his body. "I need you...


    now."


    "Well then?" I teased, my heart racing with excitement as I felt his weight against me. His deep, throaty chuckle reverberated through my chest as he hooked my legs around his torso. The warmth of his body pressed against mine, building a fire within me. And then, the tip of his cock, hot and eager, met my moist slit. A shiver ran down my spine at the sensation, sending sparks of desire throughout my body.


    Slowly he slid me down. His cock stretched me open and I gasped at the sudden fullness. He pulled back almost all the way, teasing me before mming back into me with force, causing me to whimper in pleasure. He pulled me away from the wall so that it was no longer there to support my back. I leaned back into the air, gripping his torso with my legs as he held me firmly in ce by my ass. He began to m into me, inplete


    control of the tempo, making me see stars.


    "Harder,¡± I panted, as he eagerly obliged. He picked up the pace, making the pleasure overtake my body.


    I moaned at the feel of him, my eyes rolling back in delight as my walls clenched around him. His cock throbbed inside me, thick and steadfast, hitting all the right spots with every thrust. It was so much better than evenst night. There was a pleasurable connection that was intensified. It had to be because we were marked now, but gods, did it feel amazing.


    The sound of our skin pping together echoed in the room, blending with our gasps for air and moans. I could feel myself getting closer to the edge.


    "Fuck, I''m close," he panted out as he continued to pound into me. As I felt his cock harden and twitch, it sent me over the edge. I screamed out his name as his hot release filled me.


    His hands slid up my back, pulling me to his chest, leaning my head against his shoulder. He peppered soft, tender kisses on the top of my head, his breath warm against my skin as he carried me. Slowly, he lowered us onto the plush couch and nestled me into thefort of his embrace, holding me close to his heart. I listened to the gentle rhythm of it beating and smiled. So this was what it was like to be with your mate. It had only been a day, but I was addicted to this man.


    His strong hands were warm and firm against my skin, creating aforting heat that radiated through me. They held me so gently as they slid up and down my side in a soothing motion.


    The softness of his lips against my hair made a warm feeling grow in my chest. He was being so gentle and sweet, as if he was holding the most precious thing in the world. I looked up at him, taking in his appearance. His hair was tousled, the strands. sticking out in all directions as evidence of our activities. Hist warm, forest eyes sparkled with love and adoration as they met mine, their depths reflecting the moments we had just shared together.


    "I didn''t think I would ever be this happy. I''m a lucky man." He kissed my forehead softly.


    ¡°I didn''t understand why it was so special to have your fated mate, but now it all makes sense. I never imagined I would have this connection with someone. And I know now that without you, I won''t ever experience true happiness."


    "I''m a burden to you." I watched his lips curled down to form a frown. I sat up, straddling him as I ced my hands on his shoulders.


    "No, you aren''t.


    55


    "Because of me, you''ll experience the torture of the anger gues me."


    that


    "We are partners. I want to be by your side, to help you. And we will figure it out. Curses aren''t permanent. We will figure out why the curse was ced, and we will search for what will breal- the curse. There is a solution out there, and we will find it. Even if we need to ask for help ..." I trailed off, quietly searching his eyes. "Witches and fairies might be able to understand the


    nature of the curse better. Not to mention, someone from there might even know the answer firsthand. Someone helped the curse get ced. Even if my family is


    all dead, someone knows the answer.


    "We don''t associate with other species."


    "Why not? We used to, and we can again." I watched as a small smile finally reached his lips.


    "You know, the funny thing about being the king is I can change the rules." He finally shed me a grin and I giggled. "And as my queen, you can control the king."


    "Oh? I can?"


    He chuckled as I felt him shift my hips over him, aligning my slit with his cock.


    "I was willing to give you anything the moment your lips touched my dick. I''m at your mercy, and I''m not ashamed to admit it. But this..." He lifted his hips slightly so I could feel his hard cock against my entrance. "This is something special. This connection we have is the greatest blessing I could have asked for. Give me everything ... I want all of you, and in return, you will have all of me.¡±


    "It''s already all yours." I let out a soft moan as I slid over his cock. "And I''m going to need all of you again."


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 27

    Things between Darren and I had been intense, but in the best of ways. It had


    been a few days since I came here, and tonight, there was going to be a banquet to introduce me as the future queen. I had to wait until the new moon to be crowned as the official queen. It had something to do with the moon goddess'' blessing and her epting me as the queen.


    Darren has been busy for most of the day today. He went to the vault, determined to find answers about my family and the curse. He was now afraid of his anger, because he knew it caused me some difort. There were only a few minor incidents, but I could see the pain in his eyes. As soon as I help his emotions, he immediately clings to me, apologizing and checking to see if I''m okay. He even asked me not to apany him as much, so I won''t suffer. But that was ridiculous. If I could help him and potentially save others from his anger, I would.


    Today turned the tables on Winifred and Milo''s rtionship. Last night, they both retired early and she had gone to their room, something she hadn''t done in years. After the incident happened, she quit sleeping in the same room as Milo. It was now mid-afternoon, and the two of them still haven''t emerged. I thought it would be safe to say that the renewal of their rtionship had been going well.


    I stood on the balcony, letting the wind y with my hair as I looked out over the garden. They still hadn''t located Alfred, and I could tell this was bothering Darren. He didn''t like how they


    were able to find Ivy, but not him. I didn''t know what Alfred had gotten himself into,


    nor what his punishment would be once he was found.


    Ivy, on the other hand, had a trail of deception following her.


    I didn''t know all the details, but Darren was very upset after reading the


    paperwork. I sighed and then spun around to look at Lyle.


    "Let''s go do something. I''m bored."


    Lyle chuckled as he looked up from the book he was reading. "You want to paint?"


    I scrunched my nose up at him in disgust.


    "I want to get out of the castle. Let''s go for a walk."


    "OH," Lyle nodded his head andughed. "You want me dead."


    "Lyle, can''t we at least walk in the garden?"


    "Darren said to guard you with my life and to keep you inside the castle. His


    words sweetheart, not mine."


    "Aren''t you bored?" I whined watching his smile spread.


    "Get a book and read."


    "I don''t want to sit still anymore. Hey!" My eyes widened with a small smile. "How


    about the sparring arena? There is one inside the castle."


    "No, there are a lot of other lycans who train there-''


    "Darren said to guard me and keep me inside the castle. Those were his only two rules." I bounced over to him triumphantly. "Let''s go."


    "Didn''t the king have a brother? Sure did, but he killed him because his male dragged him to the training arena. Oh my, poor guy." He spoke with different voices, making meugh.


    "I''m going to be in a dress all evening. I should at least get to have fun now."


    "Yeah, lots of fun." He groaned as he ced his hand on my head. "But you won''t let him kill me."


    "Exactly! That''s the spirit." I grinned up at him as heughed.


    We made our way to the sparring arena. There were lycans fighting against one another, and also men fighting in their human forms. This was like nothing I''d ever seen. It was so advanced. Several different sections, and each one offering a different type of training.


    "What is that dark area?" I pointed to the corner, watching a man struggling to rise to his feet.


    "That is the gravity enhancer. It makes the pull to gravity feel heavier. You can set up up to one hundred times the force of gravity."


    "Lyle!" A man with curly ck hair and green eyes waved his hand, trotting over toward us. "You haven''t been down to train


    in awhile."


    "And I''m still not here to train. I''m escorting Darren''s mate. She wanted to see the arena." The man''s eyes flipped down to me.


    "I didn''t think I would get my chance to see you until tonight." He grinned, extending his hand to me. "I''m Ryder."


    "Allissa." I politely shook his hand but I noticed something interesting about him.


    His aura was different. I could feel the lycan power, but there was something else there too.


    "She shouldn''t be down here. This is for warriors!" A voice growled from behind Ryder.


    "Go to hell, Heath. This here is the future queen, and she can go wherever she wants."


    A man with dark chocte skin, ck hair, and deep brown eyes stepped forward. He shoved Ryder to the side as he looked up at Lyle. "This is no ce for her," he growled. "Darren would not want her here."


    "She insisted. Besides, I''m watching her." Lyle smirked at the man. "Ease up."


    Heath''s brown eyes shed to mine. "This is only going to provoke his anger. He would not want you down here."


    "Why not?" I couldn''t understand why I wouldn''t be allowed in the training arena. Suddenly, a guttural growl thundered in the area. A white lycan began to ferociously attack his opponent.


    "Damnit," Heath growled. "That''s why not. Their beasts can lose control and go feral. Especially the newer lycans who are training." I watched as his eyes were now almost pleading with me. "It isn''t safe in here. Lyle isn''t enough protection."


    I nced out over the fighters. There were some strong auras, but nothing I couldn''t handle. I looked back at Heath. "I don''t need protection, but I do appreciate your concern. However, you do have a point. I don''t want to provoke Darren''s anger. I didn''t understand why he would get angry until just now. Even though he doesn''t need to worry about me, I know he does." I looked up at Lyle. "We can go. Thank you for showing me."


    Several other loud roars ripped through the air. We turned to see four more lycans going on a rampage.


    "Fuck, this is why we shouldn''t let this many young pups fight at once." Ryder quickly shifted into his beast as one of them charged in our direction. He met with the lycan head on, trying to subdue him until he calmed down.


    "Get her out of here, Lyle!" Heath yelled in a panic as three more ferals charged in our direction. There was no way we could outrun them. Heath shifted, but he couldn''t take on all three of them.


    "Issy-" Lyle snapped his head toward me.


    "We have to help, or they''ll be hurt."


    "No, you run and I''ll hold them off."


    I smirked up at Lyle. Me... run? As if I was one of those helpless Waiting Ladies. And why would I run from these chimps? My beast wouldn''t allow me to run. He suddenly shifted, using his body as a shield to protect me. When I saw a ck lycan charging toward us, I didn''t hesitate. I jumped, shifting in the air,nding on my four silver paws. My eyes focused on the threatsing toward us as I waited to make my move.


    Damn, it felt good to stretch these muscles.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 28

    My fur bristled in excitement as Lyle''s brown lycan fought two lycans. The sounds of growls and snarls filled the air while their powerful bodies collided. Yes, he could hold his own, but the point was to subdue them. How could he subdue two lycans? My eyes narrowed on the ck lycan that was about to bite Lyle in the back. Without hesitating, I tackled him. I didn''t want to hurt him since I knew he wasn''t in control.


    The impact sent both of us tumbling across the floor, the ck lycan snarling and snapping wildly. I tried to maintain a firm grip on him, using all my strength to keep his jaws away from my body. A sharp pain shot through my side as the ck lycan''s ws connected with my nk. I winced but pushed back into him. I locked eyes with him, feeling the intensity of his feral gaze pierce through me like a razor-sharp de. It was a primal stare that threatened to consume me whole, but I refused to back


    down.


    I could feel the adrenaline coursing through my veins as I stared into the ck lycan''s eyes, searching for any flicker of recognition or sanity. But there was only madness and hunger reflected back at me. With a swift movement, I managed to pin him down, his snarls growing louder and more desperate. I was holding back, but I wasn''t a punching bag. I bared my fangs at him as I kept my paws against his body, not allowing him back to his feet.


    Something shifted within the ck lycan. His snarls softened, Chapter 28


    and a flicker of recognition sparked in his eyes, I could see the battle raging inside him, the struggle between his primal instincts and of his human consciousness. His breathing calmed down, and then he looked at me in confusion. I shifted my body. off of him, allowing him to stand.


    I looked over to where Lyle was and saw the lycan he was holding down still wasn''t submitting. I nced back at the ck lycan to make sure he was still calm before I darted over to Lyle. The lycan below him was savagely snapping at him even though he was helplessly overpowered. Honestly, I''d never seen this type of feral nature before. Yes, I''d seen younger pups have some issues when they were new, but nothing like this. It was as if all recognition was lost in their eyes.


    I listened to the snarling for Lyle''s throat as he pushed down his authority on the young lycan. Lycans and werewolves are pack creatures. We exist within a hierarchy that is usually followed. It''s in our basic instincts to submit to those that are higher ranking. This lycan, in his feral nature, seemed blind to


    1. it.


    He snapped at Lyle again, and this time managed to yank out a pile of fur. I growled and mmed my paw on his head, holding him in ce. He tried to squirm, but the pressure of Lyle holding him didn''t allow him to move. I red into his eyes, baring my teeth with a low growl. I wasn''t going to give him a choice. He would submit as the weaker lycan.


    Just like before, his breathing calmed down, and I could see recognition return to his eyes. I lifted off from him and sat down, panting and feeling tired. I had no idea why I felt so tired


    all of a sudden. The lycan in front of us shifted back into his very naked human, proving how young he was. New lycans. didn''t have enough magic in them to retain their clothes when they shifted. After a couple of years, we were able to master the ability to shift and not destroy our clothes.


    I felt a head brush up against me, and I turned to look at Lyle.


    Are you okay?


    Yeah, I''m okay. I looked around, seeing that the others were tamed down as well. I shifted back to my human self and wobbled a bit. Lyle''s strong arms caught me, pulling me against him.


    "Sorry. I don''t know why I''m so tired."


    "It''s from using your skills that you haven''t practiced." Lyle sighed and looked up. "You were able to bring them back with minimal effort. We usually have to beat the submission into them. This is one of the gifts you''ve gotten from Darren." I felt his chest heave with a loud sigh. I closed my eyes, feeling waves of exhaustion hit me. "The more you practice and use your skills, the more you''ll be able to handle them. This one is new to you. I''m actually surprised you can even use it already.¡±


    "Is she alright?" I could hear Heath''s voiceing closer.


    "She''s fine, just a bit tired from using one of her new gifts," Lyle answered, and I turned my head to look at the man. "Heath is our captain of the guards. He''s an elite soldier and a trusted friend. Though he can be a bit grumpy." I felt Lyle''s chest


    vibrations from his silentughter.


    "I''m very d I was able to meet you, but as you can see, you shouldn''t be here.


    We can''t have anything happening to our precious queen." Heath''s voice was


    more tender, and this time, his eyes seemed to smile at me.


    "I''m not weak, even though I feel pathetic right now for how exhausted I''m feeling." I growled, hating how this was making me look. I listened as Heath and Lyle bothughed.


    "There''s nothing weak about you. The fact that you''re already able to use a new gift proves it." Lyle''s hand smoothed the back of my head as he held it against his chest.


    "I feel weak," I whispered, as waves of fatigue hit me.


    "You need to rest." Heath''s voice was soothing.


    "Johnny is having trouble shifting back," I heard Ryder''s voice yell out.


    "Damn pups,¡± Heath growled as he stomped away.


    "Can you walk?" I heard Lyle ask.


    "I want to sleep." Gods, quit talking already. I felt so tired I just wanted to drift into


    the abyss, but all I could hear was his annoying voice peppering me with questions now.


    A primal, guttural roar reverberated off the walls, causing my body to instinctively tense at the familiar sound. The deep growl


    sent shivers down my spine, but they were the good kind and not in fear. I managed to turn my head to search for him whilepletely leaning on Lyle for support.


    He stormed toward us, a darkness in his eyes that I didn''t fear but craved. Nothing about this man frightened me. His sweet, cinnamon scent wrapped around me as I listened to the loud thudding of his bootsing closer.


    "What the fuck, Lyle!" I heard him growl. His hand grabbed a hold of Lyle''s shirt that was right next to my head. I couldn''t help but feel annoyed. He grabbed Lyle first instead of me. Despite feeling weak andcking in strength, I gathered enough energy to lift my head up. With all the force I could muster, I sank my teeth into his arm.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 29

    I slowly licked his arm where the traces of blood were. "Pay attention to me." I whispered. The next minute I was yanked forcefully from Lyle and into his arms. I stumbled from theck of strength in my legs.


    "What happened to her?" Darren''s voice was instantly concerned. He lifted my body up, cradling it in his arms.


    "She was able to use a new gift from you."


    "Already?! Shit." Darren muttered and I felt his nose trace against my cheek. "You must be exhausted," he cooed to me, changing his demeanorpletely.


    "Stay with me," I whispered, leaning my head against his chest. How did I feel so much better just being in his arms?


    Darren


    I admit, when I first charged into the room, I saw red. My mate was clinging to my brother, who was holding her in return. I didn''t analyze the situation because I was already livid. I went looking for Ally, and the maid told me she went to the training arena. THE TRAINING ARENA! Gods, I flipped. I was in a blind rage when I stormed into the room, and I couldn''t think clearly.


    I stormed up to my brother and grabbed his shirt. I was about to


    punch him when I felt a sharp, heavenly prick against my skin. Everything snapped into focus as her tonguepped over my skin. Gods, how did she affect me so much, instantly? I felt my dick spring against my pants and I had to hold her. I pulled her away from my brother and immediately I knew something was wrong. She felt weak, her feet stumbled, and she wasn''t supporting her weight. Damn, I hated my anger issue. I wasn''t able to see fully. My focus was pulled from the one person it should always be on.


    I cradled her in my arms as I looked up around the arena. I could see things being cleaned up and blood mopped off the ground. "What happened here?"


    "Some young pups lost control," Lyle answered, and my head snapped at him. "She shifted and used her gift to subdue two of the young pups. Your woman is a beast, and I don''t think there''s anyone out there more fit to be queen."


    I was about to snap at him for bringing her down here when I felt her rub her nose against my chest.


    "I love you."


    Yeah... she melted me. I felt cupid hit me right in the heart, and I couldn''t focus on anything else but her. When would I ever just walk away after an incident in the training arena? The answer was never. But right now, my feet moved away and toward the door while I lovingly held my world in my arms. Did I have it bad? Absolutely. But my love for her consumed me entirely, and nothing else mattered. She was the only thing that truly mattered to me. I had never felt such intense emotions for


    anyone before. She was like a wildfire in my heart, constantly burning and consuming my every thought. With just a single nce, she could reduce me to my knees,pletely at her mercy. My love for her was all-consuming, and I couldn''t imagine living without her by my side.


    I stopped by the door and nced back at Lyle. "Handle things here," I murmured before leaving the room.


    "Don''t be mad at Lyle. I made him bring me to the arena," her sweet, angelic voice whispered out. Her eyes were closed and her head was buried against my chest.


    "I don''t want you there without me." I leaned down, brushing my lips against her head.


    "Dare-¡± Her voice drifted off and I smiled. I''m sure she had a lot to say to me, and she would, once she wasn''t so exhausted. I wished I could take her with me in the vault, but I couldn''t. Once she was officially the queen, she would be able to enter.


    I had found the secret room, but there was so much in there. Ancient documents that were never entered into theputer system, which meant I had to go over each paper one by one. I couldn''t take them out of the vault because of the magic barrier. It was the same barrier that only allowed the ruling monarchs to enter. If there were answers in there, it could take me months to find them.


    I heard two peopleughing, and I nced up to see my parents walking around the corner. It looked like they had just emerged from their room. I felt relieved. I understood how they both felt,


    but I had morepassion for my father. Yes, my mother wast hurt and scared, but I knew what it was like to lose control. I understood how you almost nked. It was like watching a movie. You could see what was happening, but you had no control over it.


    My father was so depressed after he hurt her. And when she wouldn''t even look at him and refused to sleep in the same room as him, it broke him. I saw my strong father crumble. I took the burden of being the king off of him, hoping it would help my parents reconnect, but it didn''t. My father tried, but my mother avoided him. I know she was hurting, too, and she was afraid. The whole situation sucked, because they had really loved each other.


    They finally noticed me, and my mother''s eyes widened as she noticed who I was carrying.


    "What happened? Is she okay?"


    "I''m fine," Ally whispered, but her voice was so quiet.


    "Shh, just rest, love." I kissed her forehead, loving the sexy smile that reached her lips. Yes, I felt my cock twitch in my pants. I desired her all the time, but I knew when to restrain myself. I looked up at my mother, who I could see was worried. "She''s going to be just fine, mom. She just needs to rest. She was able to use the gifts I gave her, and it has exhausted her physically."


    "She''s still getting used to the mate bond. It ces a lot of stress on the body," my father said, cing his arm around my mother. It was really good to see them like that again.


    "Take her to bed and let her rest!" My mother gave me ant using look. I knew she needed to rest. I wasn''t going to use this moment to bury my dick into the pure heavenly ecstasy that only she could give me. "We have the party tonight, so she needs to be well rested."


    "I know. I''m going to take good care of her." As I spoke the words, I could smell my mate''s arousal. The little minx had her mind in the gutter, too, but it wasn''t going to happen. Not until she had recovered, at least.


    I walked past my parents and headed straight to our room, gingerlyying her on our bed, and stomped out of my boots. I took her shoes off and then spooned in beside her.


    "Aren''t you going to take care of me?" she purred tiredly. I chuckled and rolled her to her stomach. Slowly, I began to massage her body.


    "Yes, just rx and rest." She made a small protest in her throat that changed to a satisfied hum as I massaged her muscles. "Take a nap, and when you wake up, I''ll take care of you more."


    "Mmm," she hummed with her eyes closed. Touching her body like this made me painfully hard, but it was worth it, seeing herpletely rxed. I understood how much strain using new gifts was on the body, and I wanted to make sure my mate recovered well.


    I noticed she was asleep, so Iid beside her, pulling her to my chest. I tucked her head below my chin and closed my eyes. She


    fit perfectly against me, as if she had been molded to fit. I was bursting with love


    for this woman, and sometimes I felt like I needed to pinch myself. I couldn''t believe someone so perfect was lying beside me.


    "I love you, Ally."


    Write yourment

 Chapter 30

    Allissa


    I opened my eyes to the sight of my handsome mate''s face. His eyes were closed, his arms around me. I took a moment just to stare at him. It was hard to believe how much things had already changed. Last month I was living in another pack as their luna, being cheated on by my male. I was hurting from the loss of my pup and I felt so lost, with no one tofort me. But since I met Darren, I didn''t hurt anymore. Yes, I was still sad, but I was healing. I found myself excited for the evening, because I knew I would get to have Darren all to myself.


    I never thought I would EVER be one of those clingy women. I wasn''t onepletely, either. I knew he had a job to do, and I was proud of him for working hard. But I would love to just stay locked away with him for months, just the two of us, where our only goal for the day was to see how long we could have sex before we became too exhausted to go on. Where we would challenge ourselves to beat our record for the amount of times we were intimate.


    We were new mates, and I wondered... would it always be like this? Would I always crave him this much? Or did that eventually die down with time? I didn''t know. I wouldn''t, having lived most of my life wandering instead of in my own pack.


    "You bit me." His voice startled me from my thoughts. His green eyes popped open to stare into mine.


    "You weren''t paying attention to me." I smirked and listened to the soft rumble ofughter from his throat.


    "What a demanding mate I have."


    "Sorry I went to the arena. I realizedter that I probably shouldn''t have. Not because I''m not strong enough, but because


    I don''t want to be a stumbling block with your anger. You recovered well, though."


    "Only because your mouth made my mind go straight to the gutter. I wanted to feel your mouth all over my body."


    "That can be arranged." I smiled, tilting my head up to kiss his lips. Right before reached his lips my eyes suddenly widened and I sat up. "What time is it?!" I listened to his frustrated growl as he yanked me back down.


    "It''s time that you feed me."


    "Dare, where is your clock at? How long before the party tonight? Did my dress ever arrive?" I felt my heart beginning to race as his warmughter filled the room.


    "Are you nervous? Because you shouldn''t be."


    ¡°I just... I just don''t want them to think you deserve someone better. I know I''m no one, but-" He crashed his lips against mine and thrust his tongue into my mouth.


    "Don''t ever say that again," he growled, and I could feel his Chapter 30


    anger projecting from him. "How dare you call my mate ''no one''? You are the fucking queen, and higher than everyone else. here. You are the best thing that has ever happened to me, and it pisses me off to hear you call yourself ''no one''. Not when you''re my everything."


    "Dare." I cupped his cheeks and smiled. "As your mate, I will be judged. I don''t want to give them any reason to question you and your decisions. I want them to view me as an asset. Does it matter to me personally? No, but because I love you, I want them to respect your choices even more. So yes, I want to make a good impression, and-" My eyes finallynded on the clock on the other side of the room. "Two hours! The party is in two hours!" I squealed, prying away from Darren and hopping off the bed.


    "Ally," Darren whined. "I need some help with a hard problem I''m dealing with.


    "Well then,e on. We will take care of it while we get a shower." I giggled as he jumped out of bed at the speed of light. He stomped out of his clothes and then stripped my clothes.


    "Well, what are you waiting for? Come clean up your dirty boy." He shed me a sexy smile as he pulled me into the bathroom by my wrist. He flipped on the shower, twirled me in front of him and began to devour my lips. His strong hands gripped my ass and effortlessly lifted me up against his muscr chest. My legs instinctively wrapped around his waist as he stepped into the hot, cascading water.


    With one hand firmly supporting me, the other explored my Chapter 30


    body, tracing lines of pleasure down my spine and sending shivers through my core. I felt his breath leave his mouth as he moved to inhale my exposed nipple, teasing it with gentle nips. and tugs that caused me to arch my back in pleasure. I couldn''t resist pressing my hips against his chest, craving more of his touch. The fog from the shower enveloped us as we began to create steam of our own.


    He lifted away from me and slid me down his body. Once my feet touched the floor, he grabbed my wrists and spun me around, pinning me against the shower wall. I felt his hard cock press against my ass and I shivered with anticipation. "Spread your legs and lift your ass up. I''m going to give you a proper spanking." "Is that right?"


    "Yeah, that''s right," he growled, his voice deep and rough with desire. "I''m going to m into you so hard that our bodies will collide with such force, the sound of skin on skin will echo through the room." I felt his cock twitch as he neared my


    entrance.


    "Then do it," I purred, trying to arch back onto his cock. With a force I wasn''t prepared for, he mmed into me. I gasped as he filled mepletely, maddening pleasure rippling through me.


    "Harder,¡± I moaned as he rammed into me. The loud ps of him pounding against me echoed off the shower walls, along with the sounds of my whimpers of pleasure.


    §³§á§Ñ§â§ä§Ö§ä 30


    My hands were trapped, held captive by his strong grip as he ravished me with pleasure. Each forceful thrust of his hips sent shivers of ecstasy through my body.


    I waspletely and utterly lost in the moment, unable to resist the overwhelming. sensations he elicited from me. His powerful loins mmed against me in a delicious, unforgiving manner. I craved more and more from him, desperate for the ultimate release that only he could provide.


    "Please, Dare. Faster." He growled and sank his fangs into my neck as his one hand gripped into my stomach. He was giving me what I wanted. He mmed into me harder, deeper, and faster. It was everything I craved.


    The slick sounds of our bodies meeting filled the air, skin sliding-p-smack-skin sliding-p-smack-skin


    sliding-p-smack, each one more intense than thest. I yelled. out his name as an earth-shattering orgasm rippled through me. Soon after, he grunted, filling me with his warm seed.


    As he retracted his fangs, I could feel his hot breath on my neck. His tongue traced slow, deliberate circles as we both panted heavily.


    "Now, that''s how you get cleaned up," he growled against my ear as he finally released my wrists. He spun me around, holding me against his chest. "Right now, at this moment, I could die a happy and fulfilled man."


    "Really?" I asked him, staring into his green eyes.


    "Really."


    "You don''t want to have children?" I asked, watching the color of his eyes change.


    "I want them, but I don''t have them yet. And nothing ist promised. Right now, I''mpletely content, though that can change. The moment you be pregnant with my pup, that will change. Because not only will I want to meet them and be part of their lives, I''ll want to protect them. But Ally... I don''t want you to worry about that stuff. I don''t want you to think that all I want from you are pups. All I want from you is you. Everything else is just a bonus."


    I watched as the water trickled over his face. He wanted to reassure me and not worry me about getting pregnant. I wasn''t just a breeding machine to him. It was me who he wanted. I knew he wanted children, but he was being considerate of me because of what had happened. Just when I thought I couldn''t possibly love him more... I fell deeper.


    I leaned up on my tiptoes, wrapping my arms around his neck, and pressed my lips against his. It was warm and sweet, up until the point where I bit his bottom lip roughly, tugging it and drawing blood. I listened to his throaty growl and grinned at


    him.


    "Do we have time to do this again?"


    "The party can''t start without us." His eyes darkened as I smiled.


    "Good." I grinned, pushing him to the ground. I straddled him, Chapter 30


    feeling his cock lift to try to touch me. The water pelted over our bodies as I


    hovered in ce. "Let me know if I''m being too rough."


    I mmed myself onto his cock, listening to his beautiful growl. "Fuck!"

 Chapter 31

    Allissa


    "No!" I batted Darren away as he tried to ravish me again. I had emerged from the bathroom and was looking at my reflection in the mirror. It showed the long silver gown clinging to my figure. The silky material flowed down to the floor, with a high slit on one side that revealed a hint of leg with each step. My makeup was wlessly applied, entuating my features and adding a touch of mor to my look. In that millisecond, Darren was lifting up my dress and kissing my neck. Seriously, we had just spent the entire time devouring each other up until thest thirty minutes.


    "Later, then," he growled with a pout. Iughed and spun


    around in his arms.


    "Just try to keep me off of youter. You''ll be begging for a break."


    "Promise?" He dug his fingers in my skin as he looked me over.


    Rising up on the tips of my toes, I pressed my lips gently against his. The feelings between us were intense, but it was everything I''d ever wanted. Every touch, every kiss was like a puzzle piece finally falling into ce. I had always dreamed of this kind of connection with my mate, but I never understood how truly amazing it could be, until now.


    I stepped away from him and openly looked him over. Damn, he was the most attractive man I''d ever seen. Sometimes I felt like I needed to pinch myself to prove that this was real.


    "If you have to dance with others, just don''t dance too closely," I pouted, watching his lips curl up in a wide grin.


    "Are you feeling jealous?"


    "More like murderous." He let out a loudugh and wrapped his arm around me. "Perfect. You are perfect." He kissed my forehead and then led us out of the room. "It''s customary to dance with the guests, but we don''t have to."


    "We?" I looked up at him, watching the scowl on his face.


    "Yeah, I''m disliking the idea more and more. Maybe we''ll just mingle and speak with them." He chuckled. I watched his gaze lift to the end of the hall, following it to Lyle. He was wearing a bright blue suit with a silver tie. It looked exactly the same as what Darren was wearing. He was handsome, but nowhere near Darren''s level.


    "It''s a packed house tonight. The ballroom ispletely full. I guess everyone wants to see who Darren has taken for his mate." Lyle then looked at me with a smile. "You won''t be disappointing them. However, that room is filled with disappointed women. Not sure why, though. None of them ever had a chance." Chapter 31


    "I want you to keep your eyes on Ally at all times. You go where she goes. She heads to thedies room, you should be right outside the door. You know how these events go. Both of us will end up swarmed. Everyone will want to get in Ally''s good graces."


    ¡°I guess I didn''t think we would end up separated. I feel a little nervous now. I mean, I''m not afraid of anyone, but what if I say the wrong thing?" I let out a nervous giggle, biting my inner lip.


    "You''re going to do just fine. Stay in the ballroom, though. It will be easier for me to keep an eye on you if we get separated. And you can refuse to dance with anyone." Darren let out a quiet groan as his lips tugged down.


    "Honestly, I don''t think there will be a lot of men willing to dance with Issy. No one wants you to rip their jugr out." Lyleughed, winking at me. "You were ready to punch me earlier. Not cool, bro."


    I watched as Darren looked down and made a quiet groan in affirmation.


    "That means he''s sorry and he misinterpreted the situation because of his anger.


    In the future, he will try to do better." I pursed my lips as Lyle shed me a wide smile.


    "All that from a tiny groan?" Lyleughed.


    "What? You didn''t understand that?" I squealed as Darren picked me up and twirled in a circle.


    "If I say yes, am I in danger again?" Lyle followed behind usughing as we walked down the long hallway. As we neared the ballroom, I felt my heart rate increasing. I leaned more against Darren''s side when the doormen opened the tworge doors.


    A gentle melody filled the air, its sweet notes drifting through the room like a soft caress. The dancers twirled and swayed in their elegant dresses and sharp suits, creating a stunning disy of movement and grace. The room was adorned with glittering chandeliers andvish decorations, adding to the enchanting atmosphere. As we made our grand entrance, all eyes turned toward us, pausing their conversations and movements to take in our arrival.


    "Tonight," Darren began to speak, and you could hear a pin drop, "We are celebrating our kingdom''s future queen. Not only is this woman my mate, but she is the only woman in the world for me. I love her dearly, and I will protect her fiercely." Hisst few words were said with a low warning growl that immediately shifted the tone of the room. I could see anxious faces. "Tonight is about honoring my mate. She has made our kingdom exponentially stronger and has secured our future moving forward. I present to you, Allissa, the future Mrs. Weston, the future queen, my mate, and my true love."


    The crowd erupted in a loud cheer as Darren leaned down to kiss my lips, publicly showing his affection for me.


    "Beautiful, Darren," Winifred said, walking up to us. She reached her hand out to me and smiled. "Come with me, dear. I want to introduce you to everyone. Darren, you have a guest visitor. He is with your father." I watched her eyes motion to the Chapter 31


    far side of the room. I nced in the direction. Milo was standing with several men. I recognized Heath, but there was another tall, muscr man near them that I had never seen before. The man''s rugged features were marred by a jagged scar that cut across his weathered check, a testament to the powerful magic that had once struck him. Even from a distance, I could see the pulsing aura of strength and determination emanating from him. His lips were drawn into a tight frown, with furrowed brows adding to the intensity of his expression. He stood out from the joyful crowd, his presence more serious and somber than those around him.


    I snapped my gaze to Darren and could see the concerned look in his eyes, confirming that I was right. This man had another reason for being here. Darren''s green eyes turned to look at me, a small smile spread over his lips.


    up with you soon." His "Go enjoy yourself, love. I''ll meet back lips softly brushed against mine. I watched as he snapped his head toward Lyle. "Don''t lose her for a second."


    "I won''t."


    "Darren, I''m taking her over to the other women, surely-" Winifred began to protest but instantly stopped with just a nce from him. "Okay, son, if that makes you feel better," she quietly relented. "Overprotective men," she snorted, taking my arm in hers. "Come along, dear. It''s time to get you acquainted with your people. Tomorrow, your lessons will begin."


    "Lessons?" I asked, my eyes drifting behind me as I watched Darren make his way through the crowd.


    "Of course. We have to get you all caught up on everything you need to know as the future queen."


    "Oh." That would be a good thing. I didn''t want to mess up,


    and I wanted to be a better partner for Darren. I turned my head to look in front of us and my breath caught in my throat. Winifred was leading us toward arge group of women. And among them, a pair of green eyes seemed to glower at me, with a smirk that didn''t mean anything good. Just great. What did Cleo have nned?


    Write yourment

 Chapter 32

    "This is the future queen, Lady Allissa. Once she is crowned, I expect you all to refer to her as her highness or her majesty. For today, Lady Allissa will be just fine." Winifred patted my hand with a smile.


    "We should have a toast to our future queen," Cleo said,


    motioning one of the servers over. The server handed us each a drink as Cleo raised hers in the air. "To our queen. May she lead our pack with wisdom and grace."


    I wasn''t buying this act at all, and I knew something else was up her sleeves. Thedies all lifted their sses up, and I joined them. Toasting to myself. To my surprise, the drink was sparkling, with a hint of alcohol. It had a unique aged grape voring. "That is our kingdom''s finest wine. Of course you know all about our ancient vineyards as our future queen, right?"


    And there it was. She wanted to use this moment to insult my intelligence and show how ipetent I was.


    "I have seen the vineyards from the balcony. I want to take a stroll through them once the king permits it. He barely lets me out of his sight, let alone outside of the castle." I smiled politely at her fake smile that didn''t reach her eyes.


    Her poisonous lips curled up as she batted hershes. "Oh, not good at all. The king needs to trust you outside of the castle. I


    had prepared to be the future queen and I made sure to go out in themunity. A queen who isn''t trusted to leave the castle


    99


    "First, let me start by saying it isn''t that he doesn''t trust Issy." Lyle stepped next to me, ring at Cleo. "She is so precious to him that he knows he can''t let anything happen to her. Sure it was fine for you toe and go as you pleased, because if something happened to you, he wouldn''t lose any sleep over it." A few of the younger women giggled, making Cleo''s eye twitch. "But if something happens to Issy, then he will rain terror down on the kingdom. Keeping her safe and protected is best for everyone."


    Cleo raised her chin defiantly, her eyes shing with a mixture of anger and hurt. "I understand that with his mate here, things are different. But don''t pretend that there was nothing between me and Darren. And we both know that I was the one he was going to choose-"


    "Was, so let''s move on from this soap box," Lyle said coldly.


    "I have bled for this kingdom more times than I can count. The queen isn''t a doll to be kept on the shelf, shielded from the world. And if that is the case, then perhaps he should keep his mate, but also take a queen."


    Oh fuck no! This bitch ... so that was what she was after now. She still wanted to be the queen, even if he had me as his mate.


    "Are you suggesting that my mate take you as his queen? Which would mean you expect to sleep with him? And have his


    children? Am I understanding this correctly?" I narrowed my eyes at this woman, ready to relieve her neck of the weight of her pathetic head.


    "I am not suggesting anything. Really. I know it is something the king can do. I''m just brainstorming, honest. What would be the best thing for this kingdom?"


    "I see ... well, unless the kingdom wants to keep arranging funerals for dead queens, I think it''s best that my mate doesn''t take anyone else. I''m afraid I am too temperamental for that. And if that is something the king insists on, then he can just have it, but without me. I don''t share what belongs to me."


    "What about your previous mate?" she said with a smirk.


    "Alright, Cleo, that is enough. She can''t help that herst mate cheated on her. And when we find him, he is dead. But you are walking a thin line of disrespect that I know Darren will not tolerate," Lyle growled. With the mention of Darren''s name, I saw fear sh in her eyes for just a brief moment.


    "Now now now. Let''s settle down. Cleo, I know this must be a shocking adjustment for you, but this is my son''s mate and his choice. I know this has been emotional for you, but please realize that¡ª"


    "I''m sorry if that is how I aming across. I just want what''s best for the kingdom. You know that. I took the position as a Waiting Lady for the kingdom''s sake. I have sacrificed years of my life not dating like other young women. I even gave myself to the king. I have trained for years to be the next queen. YouR Chapter 32


    know, that gives me a great idea. I would love to help Lady Allissa with her training." Cleo batted hershes at Winifred. "Who better than me? Don''t you think, Winnie?" Using Winifred''s nickname was a way to show me how close they were. Winifred was also a Waiting Lady and I knew she sympathized with Cleo because of it.


    "Well, that won''t be my decision to make. That is, of course, up to Darren." Winifred gave her a polite smile.


    "Of course," Cleo said with a disappointed look.


    "Like hell that will happen." Lyleughed. "Darren isn''t going to pair up his precious mate with adder climber who is capable of doing anything that she deems necessary for the sake of the kingdom."


    "What are you suggesting?" Cleo raised her hand to her chest, acting appalled.


    "I said what I said. Mom, I think we both know that Darren would prefer that you handle Issy''s training." Lyle ced his hand on my shoulder, and I could feel the anger radiating off of him. He really did not like Cleo ... perhaps more than me. "Yes, I believe you are right. Like I already said, this is Darren''s choice."


    "Yes, I understand that. Lady Allissa, I would like to show you the Waiting diaries, that would be alright, right?" Cleo smiled innocently at Winifred, who nodded her head.


    "If Allissa wants to. That is up to her."


    "Well? What do you say?"


    "You want me to leave the party?" I asked, arching my brow up at her.


    "Of course not. It will only take a minute, and then we will pop back in. I''ll show you the room and then you can leave when you''re ready."


    "I''ming with her," Lyle growled.


    "Have it your way." The smile on Cleo''s face was strange, and her eyes looked excited. I wasn''t an idiot. I knew she was nning something, but I also didn''t want to give the wrong impression in front of all thesedies. I wasn''t afraid of Cleo and wouldn''t hide behind Darren for protection. Besides, I would have Lyle with me.


    "Fine, lead the way." I nced up at Lyle and could see he was ring at Cleo too. It looked like both of us were suspicious of her. We followed her to the side door through the crowd and then stepped into the quiet hallway.


    "Alright, Cleo, what do you really want?" Lyle growled, cutting to the chase.


    "Honestly, Lyle. What type of person do you think I am? I thought those diaries would be helpful, though you might not like everything you read in them, so keep that in mind. Remember, most of us wrote about our experiences with Chapter 32 Darren."


    So was this her angle? She wanted me to read the diaries and be so jealous


    I would leave?


    "I understand. It''s all in the past, though." I watched as she nodded her head, but still, her excited smile didn''t promise anything good.


    Issy-


    I know, Lyle, but I want to see what she''s up to. I''m not afraid of this bitch. Are


    you? I listened as he scoffed in my head. "Lead


    your neck is on the line." the way, Cleo, and remember


    Write yourment

 Chapter 33

    "Here''s the room. The diaries are under the desk in the safe, and the keys are in the drawer." Cleo held the door open as we walked inside. She stayed there watching as I pulled the key out of the drawer. "I''ll leave you to it. When you''re finished, just lock the diaries back up. We don''t allow them to leave this room. I won''t hover, so take your time."


    Lyle watched as she closed the door and then nced back at me. "You buying this?"


    "Not at all. I''m guessing she thinks what I read in these diaries is going to change my mind." I shrugged, bending down to unlock the box. "The thing is, that Darren isn''t my Darren. It''s almost like I''ll be reading about someone with the same name, but it isn''t him."


    "That Darren isn''t your Darren," Lyle said, and I turned to see his small smile. "My brother is a happier man now. His face now shows emotions that aren''t anger. My brother one year ago is not the same man that you know. The moment you met him, everything began to change. Slowly, he is acting more normal. And when he''s with you, it''s like the curse isn''t eyen there.¡±


    I opened the safe and grabbed one of the books. I flipped it open, feeling Lylee from behind me to read over my shoulder.


    I''m frightened. I don''t want to be his queen. I didn''t realize how dangerous he was. The king''s eyes are cold and unforgiving. I


    try to avoid eye contact with him. I don''t want to be near him. I hope he doesn''t pick me.


    -Dara


    He lifted a man up by his neck and held him there. The man was turning purple, and I knew the king was going to kill him. He noticed me and then growled, throwing the man to the floor. I''m terrified of bing the queen. He will kill his queen, I know it. I want to go home. I''m going to cry myself to sleep tonight.


    -Iris


    I slept with Darren a couple of times ... I admit it. It didn''t mean anything. I know it, and so does he. We both just wanted a release, and I was curious. I wanted to know what sex was like. I was surprised he was gentle with me. I know there is some good in him. But today, he killed two men because of their disobedience. His anger was out of control, and now they''re dead. If I am his queen, will this be me? If he gets upset with me, he will kill me. I don''t want this role anymore, but we are forbidden to quit. I have to y this out. Cleo wants to be his queen. Let her. I''m stepping back and avoiding him as much as possible. This is not the life / want for myself.


    -udia


    He loves me. He whispers my name. He desires me, and I give myself to him freely. I was his first and I will be hisst. I know what he needs. I will be a great queen. Stand aside,dies, and he will choose me. I know how to satisfy him. I have felt his


    317


    demons on the days he was angry. He got hisfort from me. I hope he continues tofort himself with me.


    -Your future queen ... Cleo


    I flipped through the pages, skimming through the contents. There were many simr entries. Each woman seemed to have something to say, though none of them were as vain and certain as Cleo. No wonder this was such a shock to her. She had convinced herself that she was the only one capable of being Darren''s queen. She even had a few entries that went into detail of her intimacy with Darren. A cry for attention, if you ask me.


    Is this what Cleo wanted me to see? That she had a history with Darren? I already knew about that. Darren and I discussed those things. I want his present and future. What happened in the past doesn''t matter.


    "So, you change your mind?" Lyle asked me. Iughed, shutting the book.


    "Was this her big n?" I shook my head and closed the safe. "I already knew about Darren''s extreme temperamental outbursts. And I knew about him being intimate. Was she thinking I would admire her devotion and step down?" "Desperate much?" Lyle chuckled.


    "I think that much is obvious. All of her actions have screamed it. I don''t think it''s so much about Darren as it is her desire for power."


    "Bingo. That''s why I hate the bitch. If I was suddenly crowned the king, she would be lifting her skirt up for me. She slept with my brother because she was hoping to capture him. She all but seduced him, and even that isn''t off the table. I wouldn''t put it past her slipping something to my brother. I despise her because she doesn''t care about him, and I hated the idea of her bing the queen. My brother isn''t dumb. He knew what she was after. But he also could tell the other Waiting Ladies were afraid of him. Darren might have anger issues, but he isn''t about forcing someone. He knew that Cleo wasn''t afraid of him. That was why she was the only choice."


    "I can''t even imagine that amount of pain he has endured. He can''t control his anger. He has done so many things that he regrets, that have left scars on his heart. I hope I can prevent more scars. I''m going to help him however I can. Even if I have I don''t want him to have to stand between him and someone... that type of pain again."


    "Don''t, Issy. I don''t want him to hurt you. If he hurts you, he will never recover."


    "I will never be afraid of him. I''m also strong enough to hold my own in a fight. Besides, smacking him around is good forey." I winked as Lyle covered his ears with his fingers.


    "Virgin man right here. I am not hearing this."


    My eyes widened in shock. "You really haven''t?!"


    He looked at me through his fingers. "No, I haven''t. Call me a romantic, but I want


    to save myself for Mrs. Right. Fated or


    Chosen, I just want to only have one partner."


    "I think that''s beautiful, Lyle." I smiled at him as I stepped next


    to him.


    "We don''t talk about that ever, okay?"


    I motioned a locking symbol over my lips. "Not a word." I looked back at the desk and shrugged. "I guess we''re done in here. I don''t need to read all those entries. I don''t care."


    "Well then-" Lyle exaggerated a bow holding out his hand. "Let''s get back to your party."


    I giggled, taking his hand in mine. We walked over to the door. The moment we touched the handle, the floor beneath us opened.


    I was weightless, falling into the unknown darkness below. I reached out for something to grasp onto as I felt Lyle''s strong arms wrap around me, pulling me close to his chest. Together, we slid down a slick and slimy stone chute, our bodies gliding effortlessly through the strange goo that coated its walls. With each passing moment, we descended deeper into the mysterious depths, the only sound echoing in our ears being the soft whoosh of our descent and the asional stter of the goo against our skin.


    Finally, we reached solid ground. The room flickered with lit candles as we both stood up trying to get our bearings.


    "So this was what the bitch was up to," I snorted, snapping my


    head around, looking for a way out. On the far side of the wall, covered in a shadow of darkness, I saw several sets of eyes staring at us. "Lyle," I gasped as he whipped his head in my direction. He moved in front of me protectively as I braced myself for a fight. If that bitch was trying to kill me, she was going to have to try harder than this.


    Write yourment


    tr Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 34

    "What the hell are you guys doing here?" Lyle asked, rxing in front of me as he looked at the five other men in the room.


    "We were given a letter to report here for investigating. Then the wall closed up on us." I recognized the voice and looked around Lyle to see Ryder. He appeared to be sweaty... all the men looked sweaty.


    "Shit, stay back Ryder," Lyle growled, shaking his head. "You are in pre-rut. All of you are... what the hell happened?"


    "Something must be inducing it. The room is coated in E gel.


    That is a reactor whenbined with Grananole. Shit ... the


    drink. The wine had a very sweet grape taste. That had to be Grananole." Ryder took a few steps back. "You''ve got to get her out of here," he said, motioning to


    me.


    The wine... the same wine that I drank and also Lyle. He


    ...


    looked back at me and panicked, and I knew he was thinking it too. I also could see the sweat starting to bead up on his forehead as a strange, warm sensation took over my body.


    "I''m marked and mated ... how am I going into heat?!" I listened as Lyle cursed.


    "It''s a set up." Lyle growled, taking a step away from me. "If you mate with someone while you''re in heat, you will swell up and lock with your partner. You will be more likely to get pregnant.


    Cleo is trying to get Darren to disown you. Males in a rut have a hard enough time controlling themselves. But put a female in heat in the room and it''s game over. The chute was coated in gel. It would be impossible to climb out even in the best of circumstances. But you are going to be in a severe amount of pain soon. We''ve got to bust out through the door. Let me see if I can reach someone." I watched his eyes haze over.


    "It''s no use. We have been trying and can''t link to anyone in here." Ryder wiped his forehead, moving all the way to the far end of the room. "What are we going to do?"


    "I''ll fight you all if I have to." Lyle''s voice seemed a bit shaky, and the room began blurring in and out. A haze was forming in my vision as a burning pain started to sizzle inside of my abdomen. It hurt, but it was also stimting me. I felt myself bing wetter, but there was only one man I wanted. I wouldn''t belong to anyone else.


    Dare, help me.


    I didn''t know if he would hear me, but the quiet response was disheartening. I had hoped that maybe our link would be but enough. I know eventually he woulde to look for me, how long until he realized I was missing? There was a stranger here that seemed to be important. It could be hours before he began to look for me. And then to find me here, of all ces, seemed almost impossible.


    "How long will the effectsst?" I asked, not liking the darkness covering Lyle''s eyes. He could smell my arousal, and in his pre-rut state, it was already a struggle.


    "Once a rut or heat is triggered, itsts for days. It isn''t about the effect of the drug. The drug induces it, but once it starts, you have to wait for it to run its course. Mating will help with your pain. It''s the only thing that will case it."


    A male in rut wasn''t in any pain, but they were in a constantly stimted state. The idea of ruts and heats was to force procreation. It was the animalistic way of self-preservation. A man who took a mate but never touched her would eventually fall into rut or she would go into heat, making one another


    irresistible.


    The problem was a female in heat. The pain was severe and could even be life threatening. This was why it was so hard for a female to fight off a male when they were in heat. Their bodies took over for them and they craved being connected with a male. This was what I had to fight against.


    The situation was bad. With several males going into rut, they would end up fighting. Their feral instincts would kick in, driving them to fight for the right to mate with the female. I noticed their rippling muscles as their testosterone began to surge. They were about to go into full rut. Lyle, as the beta, had the natural pecking order above them. He should be able to hold them off, but once he went into full rut, it would be up to me to protect myself from him.


    It went against our basic animalistic nature. The familiar scent of family did not trigger any response in the males. They were used to being around their female rtives during their heat cycles, but I was a stranger to them. My own unique scent


    mingled with theirs, causing a subtle change in the air. It increased their hormones and continued to provoke the rut.


    One of the men suddenly shifted into his lycan, snarling and baring his fangs at the other. He was in full rut and ready to fight other males for me.


    "Get to the far end of the room, Issy!" Lyle clenched his teeth, and I could see he was struggling. His eyes were dark, his muscles rippling, and his fangs were elongated.


    I moved to the far end of the room and listened as he growled with themand of his beast. The lycan that had shifted continued to growl but hunkered his body to the ground,ying his ears t against his head. He was barely submitting, and I could see his eyes flickering in my direction.


    Intense, excruciating electric shocks surged through my body, causing me to let out a whimper as I desperately braced myself against the unforgiving wall. Each jolt felt like a searing hot poker being pressed against my skin, leaving behind a trail of burning pain. My muscles clenched and spasmed with each surge of electricity, making it difficult to remain standing. The sensation was overwhelming and agonizing, as if my entire body was being consumed by an inferno. Tears sprang to my eyes as I struggled to endure the torturous torment.


    At the same time, my arousal level grew, releasing more of my scent into the air. The purpose was to attract a male, but these were males who were already in pre-rut and didn''t need to be attracted. I listened as loud snarls echoed through the room. I looked up to see all the males were in full rut. They had shifted Chapter 34


    and were singling out Lyle to fight.


    "Lyle!" I cried out as the lycans began to fan out.


    "If I shift, I might lose thest of my control." He gritted his teeth.


    "Lyle, you have to protect yourself!"


    I listened to him snarl, his dark eyes ncing at me. Then the lycans suddenly charged at him. In a second, he shifted and met them head-on with a ferocious


    roar.


    Write yourment


    Gifts

 Chapter 35

    A Luna for the Lycan King


    Savage snarls reverberated through the air, drowning out all other sounds. Clumps of fur were ripped and thrown in all directions, a gruesome dance of carnage as blood sprayed through the air. The hungry frenzy showed no signs of relenting, as teeth gnashed and sharp nails raked across fur in a primal disy of violence.


    I wanted to help ... maybe I could use my gifts I got from Darren? But the searing pain brought me to my knees. I cried out in pain. It felt like my stomach was being ripped apart. Everything blurred in and out. The room was muffled momentarily. As my hearing came back, I realized I didn''t hear the sound of fighting anymore. I nced up to see a pile of lycansying on the ground. Standing next to them was Lyle''s brown lycan. He turned and looked at me.


    Our eyes met as I let out a shuddering breath. The pain was like nothing I had ever experienced. I thought Alfred''s infidelity was bad, but this was far worse. I rested my cheek on the cold stone floor, watching as he stepped closer toward


    me.


    I could see the blood dripping from the wounds on his body. His mouth was covered in blood that wasn''t his own. He was frothing at the mouth, but the froth was red with blood. Was I going to have to fight him?


    "Lyle." I whispered hoping to see any recognition in his eyes. My breath shuddered, and a soft cry escaped my lips as I tried to sit


    1. up.


    I forced myself into a sitting position so I could see his face. His eyes were dark and I knew that his beast was in control.


    "I''m not your mate Lyle. I''m not your chosen or your fated. Remember, you''re waiting for them." I heard his chest rumble with a low growl. His eyes were fixated on me, but he didn''te any closer.


    "Lyle, it''s going to be okay. We just have to hold out a bit longer." I watched his ears twitch, as his paw inched toward me. "I don''t want to hurt you so please stay back." I could feel my hand tingling and burning as if something was about to happen.


    His eyes remained fixated as he stepped toward me. Lyle was not there and I knew I had to protect myself. ¡°I''m going to protect us both." I whispered as an electric surge shot out through my hand. It rushed over the ground and attacked Lyle, throwing him to the ground. I don''t know what it was or how I did it. My body just seemed to respond to the threat.


    I didn''t want to hurt Lyle, but I didn''t belong to him. And Lyle wanted to wait for his person. Somehow, I was going to have to hold him at bay until we were found. His beast rose back to his feet, his gaze once again fixated on me. Suddenly, the walls trembled and one exploded, sending bricks of rock all over the ce. Darren stepped into the room, and immediately Lyle''s beast growled at him.


    "There is not a lycan alive strong enough to challenge me. Especially when ites to my mate. Step back, Lyle, or be


    ripped apart." Darren growled, his eyes darkening with his beast.


    "Dare." I whimpered, reaching my hand toward him. I needed to touch him. I couldn''t take this pain anymore. His eyes softened as he stepped toward me. Lyle''s cars ttened, baring his teeth at Darren. He wasn''t willing to give up the female, which proved he was lost to the rut.


    "Don''t hurt him." I begged, seeing Darren''s fangs begin to grow. I listened as he growled, but then his eyesnded back on me, softening as they locked onto mine.


    "Lock him up, and the others. They need bound until they


    hemanded to the air. That was when I realized


    recover,


    99


    he wasn''t alone. Dozens of soldiers rushed into the room. Silver chains flung through the air, binding all of the lycans, including Lyle.


    "Lyle." I groaned as a wave of pain tore through me.


    "Shh, he will be okay. He needs to be confined until he returns to normal," Darren cooed to me. His warm, heavenly arms scooped around my body, which immediately responded to his touch. "She is my mate. Remember that, and fight against your instincts." He suddenly growled, snapping his head toward some of the younger soldiers. Just because they weren''t rutting didn''t mean that a female in heat didn''t arouse them. I wasn''t sure what he sensed, but he quickly put them in their ce.


    "Too many unmated soldiers." Heath clicked his tongue as he secured Lyle''s chains. "I have this situation under control."


    Darren nodded his head and then looked back into my eyes. "I know it hurts. It''s going to be okay," he murmured softly, kissing my damp forehead.


    "How did you find me?" I sniffled as he carried me out of the room. I heard Lyle''s ferocious roar in protest, but I was quickly taken to another room where I could no longer hear him. He carried me up a long stairway that I had never seen before. "I heard your muffled voice. It barely came through, but I knew you needed me."


    I curled against his body as tingling pain and pressure shot through me. My underwear was soaked as I became desperate with need. I wanted to talk to him and tell him everything, but I could barely manage a few words at a time.


    My nose was pressed against his shirt and I greedily inhaled his scent. "Dare," I moaned, pressing my breasts against him.


    "I know. Gods, trust me, I know. I''m hard as a fucking rock right now. All I can smell is your heat and arousal. Damn, it''s all I can do to get us to the room."


    "I can''t wait any longer," I panted, feeling a cool breeze from somewhere.


    "Fuck," he groaned, as he slid his hand up my dress. He felt my soaked underwear and immediately growled. "Close enough." He stepped out onto a small balcony, pushing the curtain shut. He lowered me to my feet, holding me with one arm while his


    Darren nodded his head and then looked back into my eyes. "I know it hurts. It''s going to be okay," he murmured softly, kissing my damp forehead.


    "How did you find me?" I sniffled as he carried me out of the room. I heard Lyle''s ferocious roar in protest, but I was quickly taken to another room where I could no longer hear him. He carried me up a long stairway that I had never seen before.


    "I heard your muffled voice. It barely came through, but I knew you needed me."


    I curled against his body as tingling pain and pressure shot through me. My underwear was soaked as I became desperate with need. I wanted to talk to him and tell him everything, but I could barely manage a few words at a time.


    My nose was pressed against his shirt and I greedily inhaled his scent. "Dare," I moaned, pressing my breasts against him.


    "I know. Gods, trust me, I know. I''m hard as a fucking rock right now. All I can smell is your heat and arousal. Damn, it''s all I can do to get us to the room."


    "I can''t wait any longer," I panted, feeling a cool breeze from somewhere.


    "Fuck," he groaned, as he slid his hand up my dress. He felt my soaked underwear and immediately growled. "Close enough." He stepped out onto a small balcony, pushing the curtain shut. He lowered me to my feet, holding me with one arm while his


    hand fumbled with his pants. I heard them swoosh to the floor, and then he pushed me to the stone railing. "Put your hands on it," hemanded as he lifted up my dress. The cold air attacked my legs as he slid my soaked underwear down.


    His cock twitched at my entrance and I whimpered, lifting my ass up, begging for him to enter. Slowly, he stretched out my walls, sliding inside of me. My walls mped around him, immediately swelling, not even allowing him to slightly pull out.


    "Fuck," he grunted, pumping to the hilt. He bit the mark on my neck, growling as he massaged my breast. "You belong to me," he growled against my skin.


    "Mmmhmm." I gasped as he pinched my nipple, kneading it between his finger and thumb.


    "I''ll kill anyone else who touches you, and then I''ll fuck you so hard that you never forget it."


    "Do that now," I panted as my pussy squeezed his cock.


    "I''m going to fill you with so much of my seed that my DNA will be part of


    you."


    "Please," I whimpered as he pumped harder and faster.


    "I want the whole kingdom to hear your screams. I want them to know who you


    belong to."


    "You."


    "Say my name," he growled, mming against me so hard that my breasts bounced against the stone railing. He rolled my nipple and sucked hard against my mark, bringing me to a hard climax.


    "Darren!" I screamed as his hot seed spilled into me. He kissed my neck, staying attached because he was still stuck inside of


    1. me.


    "You know, baby," he chuckled, trailing his tongue over my sensitive skin. "These next few days are going to be fun." He reached around my front, rubbing my clit as he began to move against me again. "Let them hear you again, in case they didn''t the first time," he growled.


    I gripped the cold stone railing, looking down over the city as my mate fucked me until I screamed out his name again, my knees buckling from exhaustion. Then he carried me against his chest while we were still locked together, up the stairs. It led to a private entry in the hall that led to our room, where he slowly made me


    see stars again.


    Write yourment

 Chapter 36

    We had been glued together for three days. Three blissful days of divine exhaustion, heavenly pleasure, and private time that left my bodypletely content. We had finally parted, and it felt like a piece was missing. I was used to the constant feeling of having him inside me and already I missed it.


    We slept for hours, until the afternoon sun finally stirred us back to life. I rolled over to look at my incredibly sexy mate to see his concerned eyes were already looking at me.


    "What is it?"


    "After a heat cycle, there is a high chance of you bing pregnant. It isn''t just the constant sex. You''re also more fertile."


    I immediately felt insecure. Why was he looking at me like that? Did he not want to have children with me? Was it because he was afraid of passing down his curse? We had talked about children before, and he always said he was happy enough just having me. I had thought it was because of my miscarriage, but maybe there really was more to it.


    "I already assumed this was a possibility. I mean, we weren''t exactly using protection before."


    "I was," he admitted quietly, and I felt my heart race in fear. "I was taking something to make me infertile. Yesterday, I didn''t take anything. I''m sorry." Chapter 36


    I sat up and looked at him wildly. My heart was racing. What did all this mean?


    "You always insinuated us getting pregnant was a possibility."


    "It always was. It isn''t one hundred percent."


    "You don''t want to have children with me?" I stared into his eyes and pursed my lips together. He swiftly sat up and pulled me against his chest.


    "Of course I do. I want to have a family with you, but I know you had a miscarriage not long ago. I didn''t want ... not until your body was ready again. And I didn''t want you to stress out about it. I want everything with you. I''d love children if you give them to me, but if we never have children, I''ll still be the happiest man alive."


    I swatted at his chest, leaning my head against his warmth. "Start with that next time." I felt my eyes well up. How was I now so emotional all the time? I rarely cried, and here I was. Just because I had thought my mate didn''t want to have children with me.


    "Baby-" he titled my head up so that he could look into my eyes. He gently kissed my lips and leaned his head against mine. "I don''t know a lot about miscarriages and the time for healing. Could this hurt you?"


    I smiled and shook my head. "No, it''s been long enough. And it would never have hurt me. I''m not a regr human." I giggled


    at his own innocence. I watched him smile, pressing his lips into mine once more.


    "I love you, Ally." He then sighed and looked at the door. "Cleo- needs dealt with."


    "I have read about the issue of punishing a Waiting Lady. Because they have dedicated their bodies and future to the kingdom, it would not look well on you as the king to do something with her."


    "I don''t care, I¡ª¡±


    "Will you let me finish?" I giggled as I cupped his cheeks with my hands, cing my fingers over his mouth. "You can''t do anything to her because you''re the king. However, I''m not the queen yet. And I am within my right as a mate to handle any conflicts. The lycanw is clear about how mates are able to use any means necessary to protect their blessed rtionship. You are bound by your royal duties, but I am not. Right now, I am within my rights to handle Cleo." I released my hands from his face, finally allowing him to speak.


    "And how do you n to do that?"


    "Cleo did something horrible to me and to the other males. But especially to your brother. He has been saving himself for his mate and that was almost taken away from him." My eyes widened and my mouth popped open. "That was a secret, I wasn''t-"


    "I already know." Darren smiled.


    "Oh, well then, you understand how cruel this was even more. Because your brother''s mate would have been the one-" I inhaled slowly, thinking how close everything came to almost that. "I have something nned for that bitch. Something that - will change her life. And the less you know, the better."


    "If this is what you really want, then I will let you handle it."


    "I''ll enlist Lyle for help. After all, he owes her one too. Do you think he''s okay?" We have not heard from Lyle in days. Was he still battling with the rut? How was he feeling now if he wasn''t?


    "I checked in on him mentally while you were asleep. He''s back to normal and anxious to see us. I think he''s also wondering about Cleo''s punishment. He said she has covered her tracks well, but we know it was her. He already started getting information because he wanted the proof. And he has it, but I''ll take it for safe keeping. Especially since it seems like you already have ns." "I most certainly do."


    There was something that I read in the Waiting Ladies diary that caught my attention. Something that I thought was absolutely horrible, and I was going to fix what had been done. Cleo had a history of messing with people''s lives for her own sake. Even lying and falsely imprisoning people.


    I wanted to discuss my n with Lyle and then go from there, but I was leaving Darren out of it. It was best as the king that he didn''t know.


    "Ally, if you''re pregnant, that is going to change some things."


    I blinked and turned my head to look at him.


    "I''m already so protective of you as it is. It will get worse."


    "We don''t have to discuss that right now. I might not even be pregnant. That''s a fight for another day." I listened to his sweet rumble and then rolled off the bed. One thing about being knotted together was that we didn''t eat. We drank to rehydrate ourselves, but food was thest thing on our minds. Now, though, my stomach reminded me that I was in danger of starvation. It growled loudly, making sure it made this announcement as well.


    "I''m starving too." Darrenughed, following me from behind. "A quick shower, food, and then I have a lot of work to get caught up on."


    "Who did your work thesest few days?"


    "My father and Lyle stepped up to take care of everything. Luckily, Lyle was back


    to himself the next day. I really don''t know what I would do without him. I really wish my temper didn''t get the best of me. I don''t want to ever hurt him. I don''t want to lose him."


    "Lyle understands the curse and he would never abandon you. And I will be around to make sure you don''t hurt him. I''m confident that I can stop you." I felt his hand grab my wrist as he spun me back to him.


    "I don''t want you to do what my mother did. If I hurt you-"


    "Darren, I have no fear of you at all. And I know that I can help you. I will never stand to the side when I know that I can make a difference. That is the person I am, so you might as well get used to it. And hopefully we will break this curse soon."


    "You are going to be the death of me," he growled, mming his lips against mine. After being knotted together for three days, I was shocked to feel his cock spring up against my abdomen.


    "Dare." I gasped as he pressed against me.


    "You turned me on. Now take responsibility for it."


    Write yourment

 Chapter 37

    A Luna for the Lycan King


    Darren and I had just finished eating when the door to the dining room opened up.


    "Lyle!" I jumped up from my seat and ran over to him. I gave him a big hug, ignoring the grumbles from my protesting, jealous mate, gods I love him. But Lyle was bing someone special to me. As if he were a brother too. He might have started to go into rut, but he was fighting against himself. It wasn''t just for himself and his brother, but for me too. I appreciated him.


    "You trying to get me killed?" Lyle chuckled, giving me a small hug back. "I know it''s been a few days, but are you okay?"


    "Yes. Thank you for protecting me. Even when you went feral, you were still struggling and I just wanted you to know I appreciate you." I watched as he grinned, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "You are going to make me blush."


    "Okay, that''s enough." Darren''s voice sounded annoyed as he got up from the table. He came up from behind me and I felt his arms pulling me to his chest. He snorted air from his nose in a pouting sound before burying his face in my hair. "Mine," he mumbled, sounding like a child. I found him adorable, even when he was being a brat.


    "You know I love you the most." I leaned back and smiled, cing my hands over his. "Don''t you think you owe your brother a thank you? He fought a whole pack of lycans for my


    Lyle, thank you. I know that it must have been very painful for you as well to fight against your instincts." I nced up at Darren, seeing the genuine look in his eyes. "Thank you, Lyle, for protecting my heart."


    I looked back at Lyle. His eyes were watering up as he nodded his head. "There is no need for thanks. I''d do anything for you, and I''ll also do anything for your queen. The moment she became important to you, she also became important to me. At least that was the start of it. But now, she is just special to me because I know her. She''s family." He looked at me and we


    shared a smile. That was how I felt too.


    "I have reallycked having a family, and I feel the same way. I am d to have a brother now." I felt Darren bite my ear and I giggled. "You are so needy. As if thest three days haven''t shown you exactly how I feel about you."


    "I am needy, and I will always need more." He let out a low growl as he pulled my earlobe between his teeth. It was such a small gesture, but it sent shivers down my spine and ignited a fire within me. He may not have realized how much I craved his attention and validation. His constant reminders of how much he wanted and desired me eased my own insecurities. I never knew I needed this kind of love ¨C possessive, intense, and demanding. But somehow, it was exactly what my inner beast needed to feel at peace. It was almost crazy how perfectly we fit together. It was as if the moon goddess herself had chosen us ''o be together, knowing that our intense connection would bring bnce to our wounded souls.


    "So, what about Cleo? She needs to be punished, and I have the evidence to prove this was all set up by her."


    ns! But I''ll have to tell you after Darren leaves. In order to protect him, this is something we are going to do without him. And, as Darren''s mate, I am within my rights to retaliate."


    "Smart! I was worried about the court''s retaliation, but this is a very intelligent way to handle this. I am impressed. Beauty and brains... who knew?"


    "I knew," Darren whispered against my head.


    "Some guys have all the luck." Lyle gave Darren a cheeky smile when he growled. "Even with Issy around, you are still overly jealous... which means that is your true nature, huh?"


    "Definitely his true nature." I giggled as I listened to Darren''s sweet chuckle.


    ¡°I prefer the term ''protectively possessive'', and maybe a bit greedy. Yes, I am greedy because I want all of her attention. I want her to only smile for me. I want her to only look at me. And I want to lock her away where only I can enjoy her." Darren nced up at Lyle, who was giving him a perplexed look. "What?"


    "Maybe you shouldn''t have kids. You do realize babies need a lot of attention. And if you have kids, they''ll have to nurse so you''ll have to share her even more."


    ¡°Hmm... though, if my mate isctating, that means breakfast in bed will have a whole new meaning."


    My lips parted as I turned to look at him. "Dare!"


    "What, I''ll let the baby eat first before I drain you dry. After


    and I listened as he sighed. "Ivan is still here." I watched his eyes meet with Lyle''s.


    "Yes, he insisted on finishing his conversation with you." Lyle groaned.


    "Who is Ivan?" I asked.


    "Ivan is someone who works directly for me. His alliance isn''t with the kingdom but with me. He isn''t bound to lycanw and can do things that others can''t because of it. He is a werebear who gave his life to me for saving him. He is a bit rough around the edges but a good guy overall."


    "As long as you don''t get too close." Lyle snorted.


    "He''s good at what he does. But he has things to report and has been waiting to talk to me."


    "Well, go take care of what you need to do. I also have my own tasks." I smiled up at Darren, seeing his brows pinched together.


    "Lyle will be with me, and I am going to get one other person, too. Don''t worry yourself over it."


    "You said thatst time."


    "This time will be different. I promise. And at dinner ton ht, I will tell you all about it,


    if you haven''t already heard about it." I was excited for my n of revenge because I felt like it was quite deserving. He turned me around fully as his hot lips crashed against mine.


    "Have fun with your revenge n." He prodded my nose. "Lyle, Chapter 37


    you want Tim to-"


    "No!" I clicked my tongue. ¡°Less is more, please.¡± Honestly, we didn''t need anymore witnesses to what I was going to do. It would be my word against hers and Lyle''s word against hers. My n was perfect. I just needed Darren to go so I could execute it.


    Darrenughed and squeezed me tightly against his chest. "I guess you have it all nned out. Be safe."


    "You too." I watched him as he closed the door. He sweetly blew me onest kiss before he was gone.


    "Alright, what is the n?" Lyle asked, and I turned to him with a big grin on my face.


    "Okay, hear me out."


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 38

    Lyle waspletely on board with my brilliant n and everything was ready. Now it was time to invite the guest of honor.


    "Cleo." I smiled as I waved her down. I could see her eye twitch, but she stered on her disgustingly sweet smile and walked


    over to me.


    "How are you feeling?" she asked.


    "Much better now. And after the few days I spent attached to my mate, possibly expecting a pup." I noticed her eyes widen as she smiled. Her smile now almost looked like a snarl as she struggled with herself.


    "Well, isn''t that lovely?"


    "Yes, we are both excited. But you know how you offered to help me before with lessons? I would love it if you could help me today." I noticed she almost seemed to be gritting her teeth.


    "No escort today?" she asked, ncing behind me.


    "I had to ditch him, so we have to hurry. I was hoping you could show me the prison. I know there is a role where the queen is supposed to pardon and read them theirst rites. I was hoping you could show me this process."


    "I thought you med me for what happened? Although, you can hardly me me for you going into heat."


    before I am caught."


    "We can take the servant''s stairs. They''re more discreet."


    I followed behind her and could see the wheels turning in her head. I know she was trying to hurry ande up with something else. She had no idea what I had nned for her. I could hear someoneing up the stairs as we descended. I noticed a shocked servant, who quickly stepped to the side.


    "Sneaking food again?" Cleo clicked her tongue. "You''ve been warned about this before."


    I noticed the young man looked noticeably scared. He was avoiding eye contact and fidgeting with his hands.


    "Sneaking food?" I asked, not quite understanding.


    "Yes, he sneaks food to some of the prisoners. The first time he was given a warning, but I suspected that he hadn''t stopped."


    "Well, it''s only food. I don''t think there is any harm in that."


    "Breaking the rules is breaking the rules. That is something you need to learn. Thew works because it is respected. As the queen, it is your duty to uphold the rules."


    "Luckily, I am not the queen today, and in that position, I''m sure I can change rules that aren''t necessary." I stepped down a couple of steps toward the young man. "It''s okay. You won''t be punished. Who are you giving food to?"


    "M-m-my brother." He looked up at me with watery eyes that broke my heart. This wasn''t a young man but an older boy.


    Chapter 38 years old?


    "He stole and-" Cleo began but the boy shook his head.


    "N-n-no, he didn''t. But he wasn''t in his cell, and I-


    "I understand.¡± I gave him a reassuring smile. ¡°I''ll look into this." I then nodded for him to continue up the stairs. The truth was, I already had a hunch about the prisoner he was talking about. Especially since he mentioned he wasn''t there. If it was the same prisoner, I already had him moved.


    "You shouldn''t promise things like that," Cleo said coldly as she continued to walk down the stairs.


    "He was just a boy and he looked scared. I think it''s our job to be considerate of their emotions. Sneaking food doesn''t seem like a horrible crime." I could see her jaw clench, but she didn''t speak.


    We finally arrived at the bottom and she opened the door. As soon as she did, she let out a squeal as she was grabbed. I quickly stepped through and shut the door.


    "What do you think you are doing?!" she hissed, looking up at Lyle.


    "Just following orders." Lyle grinned as he looked up at me. I didn''t hesitate as I plunged the needle in her thigh and squeezed the contents inside her body.


    "What are you doing to me?! You can''t touch me. I am a Waiting Lady." "Actually, I can. You have interfered with my mate and my Chapter 38


    me the whole time, and we didn''t do a thing to you." I watched her eyes widen as I rxed on my heels. "You drank the stuff?" I looked up at Lyle, who nodded his head.


    "Did you poison me?" she asked in a shaky voice.


    "Of course not. I was just thinking ... you did a kindness for me, and I make sure I always pay back my debts." I saw her double over as it already started. Injections were almost immediate.


    "You forced me into heat. You''re going to throw me in one of the prison cells?!" she shrieked. Yes, I was loving this and I couldn''t contain my giggling. Lyle had taken a potion so he was not affected by her going into heat.


    "Unlike you, I will not throw you to a bunch of random men. However, I did discover something interesting while reading the Waiting Lady diaries. You have a mate, and you had him thrown in the prisons. You said he stole your ne when he was caught in your room. But that wasn''t true ... someone wanted a taste of her mate but didn''t want to keep him, since you wanted the throne. Well, I have great news for you. The king has a mate, and that is me. We have marked each other and have spent three days knotted together. You are now free to be with your mate. And we have even set up a special room for the two of you. You are released as a Waiting Lady and are free to be with your mate. And of course, since you are in heat, you will end up knotted and likely pregnant. Congrattions! Don''t worry. Your mate will be released from prison after this and forgiven for the crime he nevermitted. And the two of you can live together." "You are going to have me raped and pregnant so that¡ª" Chapter 38


    evidence of you visiting your mate in the cells here. And we have spoken to him. You keep him here for his own protection and visit him to be held. You have not kept yourself for the king. But don''t worry, you won''t get in trouble now that the king has dismissed all Waiting Ladies."


    I smiled as we made it to the private prison room, opening the door. Winifred stood there holding arge golden key.


    "Winnie, you have to stop them!" Cleo pleaded as her instincts began to take over. She backed her butt up and I could see her rubbing it over where Lyle''s dick would be. I noticed he grimaced, holding her farther away from his body.


    ...


    "They are reuniting you with your mate. This is a good thing, Cleo. I am so happy you can finally be with your mate. You know someone messed with my son and daughter-inw. A family feud was almost provoked because of it. I would tear a person like that apart if it was up to me." Her voice was cold as she unlocked the door.


    Lyle immediately shoved her inside, into the arms of her mate who was waiting.


    "You said you still wanted your mate, so here she is. Your refrigerator is well stocked, and someone will be back in a week to free you both. A house is being prepared for the two of you and any future children that maye along." Lyle grabbed the door as I watched the man lead Cleo.to the bed. She was already lifting her dress up, wanting relief from the pain. She didn''t hold out at all. This was something she wanted. She just wanted the crown too. Lyle closed the door and locked it.


    "She didn''tst long," Lyle snorted with an eye roll. "You were


    Chapter 38 ready to fight."


    "That is because I only wanted to be with Darren. Even if you''re in heat, you can still fight it if you don''t want it. I was watching there to see how she reacted. It was clear what she really wanted. She is a crown chaser and was willing to do anything for the crown. Including hiding the fact she kept her mate in secret." I turned and looked at Winifred.


    "Thank you for involving me in this. Now there is nothing that can be said implicating you. It is our word against hers. I''m sorry for what Cleo did. She could have destroyed our family." Winifred pursed her trembling lips together. She was right. If Lyle ended up mating with me, Darren might have killed him in a rage. Things really could have turned out horribly.


    Honestly, what I did to Cleo was kind inparison. But it was clever. With a mate, she could no longer live in the castle. She would most likely end up pregnant, and she could no longer entertain the idea of being with Darren. It was over now. No matter what, it was over for Cleo.


    "Do we tell Darren now?" Lyle grinned.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 39

    "Oh, I forgot. I met a younger boy on the servant stairs. I think it was Cleo''s mate''s younger brother. We need to go find him. He looked upset because he couldn''t find his brother."


    "Already took care of it. I had Rodney find him and tell him not to worry, that his brother would be out in a week." Lyle beamed


    at me.


    "Well look at you on top of things." I giggled as I looked over the railing. I stared at the setting sun with a small sigh. "Darren has been gone all day."


    "I did the best I could, but there are some things that require his sole attention. Plus, he had to speak with Ivan, too."


    I pursed my lips together as I remembered the werebear. "There''s a problem, huh?"


    Lyle came and leaned his elbows on the edge next to me. "We don''t know that for a fact."


    "Lyle!" We whipped our heads around to see Timing up to us. "You won''t believe this. Darren controlled his temper!"


    "What?!" Lyle''s eyes popped open wide as I listened intently.


    "Yes, just a bit ago in his meeting, there was news about Alfred and Ivy. And that Alfred was still unounted for, and I saw it... I saw his eyes go to ck, but then he recovered. I''m telling you, the whole room was shocked. Especially your father."


    there." Lyle''s eyes began to water and I could see how much this news affected him. "This is big ... this was never possible." He turned to look at me, his bottom lip trembling for a second before he regained hisposure. "Are you the cure? The more he''s around you, the better he''s getting. I''m seeing my brother again. The person he was before he became the king. I didn''t know if he would ever return. He has always been possessive and protective, but his temper was never so uncontroble. This curse robbed so much from our family. They say some curses like this are justified, but I can hardly believe my family did something so horrible to deserve this."


    I reached out and rubbed his back. "I don''t think any curse that passes to innocent generations is justified. Just like innocent children being affected by war. What I do know about curses is that your family had to do something that ended up hurting all future generations. That is why the curse continues to be passed down. I feel perfectly fine, so it doesn''t seem to affect my health. Maybe it is something else ..." I frowned as I thought about it. "My mother lost her mate maybe it has something to do with that? I was betrayed by Alfred. Maybe it is linked to something like that." But if that was the case, did that mean something could happen between me and Darren? I felt my heart begin to race. I loved Darren at a level that was beyond words. If something happened between us, would I end up like my mother? A shadow of myself? Could I even recover after something like that? Was that the real reason I was the only one left? Without your mate, it is hard to live, let alone reproduce.


    Reproduce... could it also have something to do with fertility and carrying babies? I was an only child. I lost my baby because of Alfred''s actions, but perhaps there was a deeper reason at y. Was this just a tragic coincidence, or was there a greater force at work? Only time would tell.


    Suddenly, I felt Lyle''s body grow tense. His eyes widened as he stared at Tim. "What is it?" I nced between their worried eyes. Lyle looked down at me, and I could see he was trying to decide what to say. "Lyle!" I growled.


    "The vige of Lyite has been captured."


    "Lyite, but that is neutral territory. Who would do such a thing?"


    "The vampires." Lyle ced his hand on my shoulder. "Something like this could start a war. And a war like this... would be devastating." He then looked up at Tim. "It wille down to which species takes up the torch to defend, and if anyone will join them in an alliance."


    "That''s it! We call for an alliance. We invite the leaders of all the ns to discuss what the vampires have done. A truce is long overdue, and something like this can bring unity." It had to work. I knew Darren, and he would be one of the first ones to lead the lycans to battle. But the vampires had the numbers on us. The battle would be evenly matched, and would be devastating on both ends. We needed strong allies to help. Maybe, with enough support, we could help the vampires form a new leadership.


    "I don''t know about that. Rtions are shaky between the othe species," Tim said, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "I understand that, but no one wants to see a neutral vige being captured. All species live in those viges. I am betting they will want to help." I looked at Lyle who nodded his head


    "I think you''re right. Let''s talk to Darren and see what he''s thinking."


    ***


    Was I nervous? Just a bit. For what I said to my mate? Not at all. But because of Ivan, the big brooding man next to my mate, whose gaze was fixated on me. His golden eyes seemed to be studying me, as if I suggested we all jump out the window and fly.


    "You want to start an alliance?" Darren''s brows knitted together in deep thought.


    "There hasn''t been an interspecies alliance in over a century. Since the big fall out," Ivan said in a voice that was as deep as I expected it to be.


    "Exactly. Whatever happened was so long ago that none of the current leaders were part of it. These are all new leaders."


    "You know, she has a point there." Ivan turned to look at Darren, and I was shocked that he was agreeing with me. For some reason, I felt like Ivan was the type who would fight with me over everything.


    "She does, doesn''t she?" Darren''s hands shot out, mming me to his chest.


    "She is amazing, isn''t she?" he boasted proudly.


    "The verdict is still out for me. But she has a decent head on her shoulders," Ivan


    said indifferently, almost as if he hated to give me the praise.


    "I heard you are a werebear." I turned my smooshed face to the


    I watched as a smirk spread over Ivan''s lips. "What if I told you I have white fur?¡± "Oh my gosh! Seriously?" I stepped away from Darren with a big goofy smile over my lips. I was so excited I couldn''t contain myself. I listened as Ivan chuckled.


    "You''re right Darren, she is pretty amazing."


    "Yeah, I know." Darren growled, pulling me back to his chest. He grabbed my chin, turning it to look at him. A small pout was resting on his lips. "Don''t look at him. Look at me."


    "I''ve been looking at you for days, but that is a real bear, and I mmph-" He mmed his lips against mine, growling as he gripped my chin. He plunged his tongue into my mouth, stealing my breath from my chest.


    "I mean, you can''t be too jealous, Ren. After all, I am pretty impressive," Ivan


    teased, making Darren punish my lips more.


    "I''ll make the preparations, and then you''ll have to tell me all about what happened with Cleo." Darren whispered against my panting lips. "Ivan, you reach out to your father, I''ll handle the official letters for everyone else."


    What? Ivan''s father... that would mean that Ivan was the werebear prince?! Werebear royalty! You know what? I think Ivan and I were going to get along just fine.


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 40

    "I think she deserved worse. Much worse." Darren growled as he sat his pen down.


    "I''m not saying she didn''t, but I felt this was a fitting


    punishment. Plus, it also offered an innocent man his freedom. What they decide to do from here on out is up to them. But Cleo will most likely be pregnant now. She will no longer be able to be a Waiting Lady and will be forced to leave. She will have no choice but to either live with her mate or go back to her family. And if her family is anything like her, they will not wee her with open arms." I had thought about it a lot, and I decided I would give her the choice. She can now choose to be happy with her mate and embrace her new life, or she can live a miserable life. In either case, it got her out of the castle, and that was all I really cared about.


    "It''s clever." Ivan leaned on Darren''s desk. "This way there isn''t any trouble with the nobles, but it also solves a problem. Honestly, I am very impressed. Well done."


    "Thank you!" Yes, I was beaming for being praised by Ivan. I found out that he was not the crown prince, his older brother and he had decided he could be more helpful outside his kingdom. He had everything and gave it up to make a difference


    in the world. I admired him for this.


    was,


    "Ren has told me that it is your family that is linked to the curse. The werebears have arge library that is archived. I will look into finding more information. Maybe we have information if the curse happened before the species all divided." Chapter 40


    stack of papers on his desk.


    "Everything is ready. Though I think sending this one is a waste of time." He lifted up the top paper.


    "Which one is that?" I asked.


    "Dragons," he frowned. "They are not going to care about the neutral vige being captured. Out of all the species, they will not give a damn. I''m certain of it."


    "Dragons think they''re better than the rest of us. They have power, magic, their skin is like armor and they can fly. So they aren''t far off." Ivan chuckled. "Send it, but don''t hold your


    breath."


    I watched as Darren sealed the letter with the royal insignia, knowing that it would at least be delivered to the dragon council. Several messengers grabbed the letters and quickly left the room. That was as much as we could do. I could see there was doubt in Darren and Ivan''s eyes, but I remained hopeful.


    I turned to them, determination etched on my face. "We''ve done all we can for now. Let''s focus on what we can control and hope for the best."


    Darren nodded slowly, his expression grave. "You''re right. We must prepare for the worst while hoping for the best oue."


    Ivan ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "You have a strong spirit, my friend. It will serve you well." Darren let out a grumbling sound of disapproval, making Ivanugh. "In either case, you have managed to calm my best friend''s temper. And that is the real miracle I''ve witnessed. Don''t worry pup, I''m not Chapter 40


    Darren let out a rare chuckle, "As if you could steal my angel from me. I trust her as much as I trust you and Lyle."


    Just then, a messenger burst into the room, breathless and wide-eyed. "Your majesty, Ivy was spotted in the captured neutral vige."


    Darren stood up, his eyes zing with fury. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, one of your elite spies positively identified her."


    "You''re dismissed," Darren growled, mming his fist on his


    table.


    "Ivy is there?!" Ivy, a lycan, was at the vige that was captured. "Does that mean she helped them?" I gasped.


    Darren''s jaw clenched tightly as he processed the news. "I cannot believe this," he muttered, hisposure slipping for a split second before regaining control. "We need to act fast."


    Ivan''s expression turned serious, his eyes narrowing with determination. "Send more spies to keep an eye on the vige. We need to wait for the responses from hopeful allies. This is too big of an opportunity to lose. Darren, do you realize what this could mean? You would be responsible for uniting the species again. Calling up the great alliance of the past."


    "Ally is the one responsible. All the credit should go to her fo having the idea." Darren reached out and grabbed my hand. "Yes, we will wait, but we will make preparations for war. Regardless, it looks like the Lycan Kingdom will be heading into battle. It is only a matter of time now." Chapter 40


    I squeezed Darren''s hand in reassurance, my mind racing with thoughts of Ivy and the implications of her involvement in the captured vige. But even more ... what did this mean about Alfred and his involvement? Did he know about this? Was he making ns with Ivy the entire time? Or was he another pawn in her game? So many questions ... and there were no answers right now.


    ***


    It had been a week since we sent the letters, a week since the vige was captured, and a week since we learned Ivy was spotted there. Darren had issued orders, rallying the troops and setting up our kingdom''s defenses.


    As we sat around the table, strategizing our next move, a suddenmotion outside the room caught our attention. The door burst open, and Lyle hurried in, panting heavily.


    "Darren!" he gasped, trying to catch his breath. "We have news from the kingdoms. They are alling for a council meeting. Everyone has responded. The centaurs have already pledged their support to aid us in reiming the neutral vige."


    Darren''s eyes lit up at the news. "That is excellent. Have preparations ready for amodating our guests."


    Ivan leaned in, a calcting look on his face. "What about the dragons? Have they responded?"


    Lyle hesitated briefly before responding, "The dragons have acknowledged receiving our message but have decided to stay out of this matter. Instead, they are taking a watch-and-see approach."


    stance. Their support could tip the scales in our favor, but their neutrality could prove detrimental to our cause. I was disappointed because this was a time to put aside all of our differences ande together. I nced at Darren and Ivan to see what they were thinking, but from their expressions, it looked like this was exactly what they had expected.


    "We will have to make do without the dragons'' support. Honestly, I''m overwhelmed already hearing how every other representative has agreed to meet with us. We must focus on the allies we have and the battle ahead."


    Ivan nodded in agreement. "The centaurs are a powerful addition to our forces. We will need to strategize and n ordingly."


    "We will gather every representative in the council room once they all arrive. We will have a new alliance written up... one that will unite us for years toe." Darren looked at me and smiled. "Ally, look what you''ve done for our kingdom ... not just our kingdom... all of us."


    "I haven''t done anything except make a suggestion." I giggled as he came and rested his hands on my waist.


    "No, Ally, it is because of you that I am even able to speak with these people. Because with you around, I can control my temper without worrying about starting a war. Thank you, Ally thank you for being my everything."


    ...


    It was the first step, but unfortunately this first step also meant that war was right around the corner. A war that was shrouded by many questions. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of foreboding at the thought of what was toe. We needed to be ready Chapter 40 resolve.


    Write yourment

 Chapter 41

    It took two weeks for all the species representatives to arrive. Two anxious weeks while the neutral vige of Lyite remained under the vampires'' control. I knew Darren didn''t like waiting to act, but at the same time, this was bigger than one vige. What was being formed right now was a unity for the


    future.


    Ivan had gone to get thest representative. I didn''t know we were missing anyone, but he said this person was very important.


    I nced over at Lyle as he walked me down the hall. "Should I * really be attending this meeting? I feel like I''m not the crowned


    queen yet, so it might not be appropriate." I listened as Lyleughed.


    "Two things, ''princess''," he said, winking at me. "One, you''re the king''s marked mate, and we''re just waiting for the formalities to make you the official queen. And two, Darren wants you there... he needs you there. I think you''re one of the most important people to be there, to make sure Darren doesn''t lose his temper and cause a war among all the species." He chuckled..


    I looked down at my white dress and took a deep breath. I was a little bit anxious, but also excited to see so many different species in one room. I wondered if I would be able to tell wh they were in their human forms.


    "Did you hear about Cleo?" Lyle asked. He knew I already knew but was trying to keep me busy.


    ¤Ç


    him how she was just using him. Maybe there isn''t a happily ever after in her future. She would really need to change and try to make things work. As it is now, she has ruined things with everyone."


    "Serves her right. You keep spreading shit and it''s only a matter of time until you step in it yourself." Lyle let out a breath. "You know, before you showed up, I was trying to figure out a way to get her out. I knew she couldn''t be a good mate to Darren. Nothing about her is queen material. All she wanted was the attention and praise. She is a horrible person."


    "I''ve been curious about your deep-rooted hate toward her but didn''t want to pry." I nced at him from the corner of my eyes as we continued to walk down the hall. "There is a story there... right?"


    "Maybe there is and maybe there isn''t." He smirked. "In either case, we have arrived and there is no more time for gossip." He held out his elbow. "Mydy, I am to escort you to the king."


    "They''re all inside, huh?"


    "Most of them. I don''t think Ivan has returned yet. We''re just waiting on him."


    I ced my hand on his elbow, feeling the nerves in my stomach fluttering. Man, I felt more anxious than I thought I was. I didn''t even think I was nervous, but my queasy stomach told me otherwise. "I''m ready I think." I breathed out.


    ...


    "You''ve got this." Lyle grinned at me and stepped to the door. As he did, the guards opened it. A man inside announced us and we stepped inside. My eyes scanned over all the people seated


    weaker than me and some stronger. I thought my nerves were going to get the better of me until my eyesnded on his. His green eyes were smiling as he looked at me. I felt my heart quiet down just looking at him.


    Lyle led me around the left bend of the table, taking me to Darren, who sat at the end of the far side of the bend.


    ¡°So you are the future queen." A voice said from one of the seats we passed, causing me to stop. I turned to address the stranger. It was an old man, with white hair, brown eyes with golden flecks, and light stubble over his chin and cheeks. He had a warm energy flowing from him. A white light that seemed to glow over his body. I had afortable feeling from him.


    "I guess I am." I smiled with a small shrug.


    "Well, I feel better about this whole thing now." His lips curled up in a wide grin. "You are special and will bring prosperity to the lycans. We will have to chat sometime. Maybe when there isn''t an urgent meeting going on." He chuckled. "I''d like that." I felt something strange from him. It wasn''t evil, but I could feel it ... like it was searching my body. I looked at him curiously and I noticed his eyes widened curiously.


    "You can feel that?" he asked.


    "Yes," I whispered.


    "Interesting very interesting." I take it that you can hear me just fine. Don''t speak, just blink.


    I blinked, wondering what this was all about.


    4/6 I don''t want to alert your mate, so you need to continue on your way. But princess ... you are pregnant, Congrattions, we will talk soon.


    I felt my heart start to race again. Immediately, I was all of the emotions. Happy, excited, nervous, overjoyed, and terrified. And then the reality of everything hit. I was pregnant and war was imminent. If I tell Darren I''m pregnant, he won''t let mee and help.


    I nodded my head and squeezed Lyle''s arm. He walked with me, but I could see his gaze studying me.


    Are you okay? Did he do something to you? Your body feels


    anxious.


    I''m fine. I can feel all of their energy, and it is overwhelming, but I''m okay. It was the truth, but it also wasn''t. I had to get myself under control and not tip Darren off. We needed to focus on this meeting and saving Lyite.


    "Ally."


    I nced up, not expecting to see Darren standing directly in front of me. Without hesitation, he reached out and gently pulled me away from Lyle''s grasp. My heart raced as he held me tightly against his chest, theforting warmth and familiar scent helping to alleviate my racing heart. I closed my eyes and took deep breaths, trying to regain control of my emotions


    My love, did that fairy upset you?


    No, I''m fine. There are just a lot of different energies in this


    but I promise I''m okay. I looked up at him and smiled, showing I was perfectly fine. A fairy? So that man was a fairy representative. Interesting. That man was very kind to me. He has a warm energy. I like him. I made sure to further put Darren''s mind at ease.


    "Ivan has just arrived and we will be starting soon. Come on, my love."


    What I said seemed to have put him back at ease. He led me to our seats with a proud smile on his face. There was no need for big formalities and introductions around the room. Every person in here was someone important to their species.


    I took my seat next to Darren and Lyle came to sit on my other side. I could still see him look at me from the corner of his eyes. I might have convinced Darren, but Lyle was still suspicious.


    I looked over everyone at the tables as Darren leaned closer to my ear. "Everyone seems willing and eager to sign a new treaty. One has been drawn up and everyone has agreed upon it. We are just waiting for one more important person to get started."


    "Who is this person?" I asked, watching a smile spread over his face.


    "Second Prince Ivan Cylss of the werebears has arrived. King Finn Regius of the Vampires has also arrived."


    King of the vampires?! My eyes widened as they walked through the door, first Ivan and then the stranger behind him ... the former king who barely escaped with his life. Which meant that this was no longer a war to reim Lyite. This was


    a war to change the vampires. To destroy their old leaders and bring the Chapter 41


    days... this war could take months. I felt my hand unconsciously


    slide over my stomach. Time, right now, was not on my side. I could only keep this


    a secret for so long.


    Write yourment

 Chapter 42

    Amber eyes were on me as the Vampire King made his way toward Darren. He looked as if he was in his thirties, but I knew this man was actually centuries old. He walked right past Darren and stopped behind my chair. I turned sideways in my seat to see him extend his hand to me.


    "My name is Finn, and¡ª¡± He raised his brows up expectantly.


    ¡°Allissa,¡± I answered, taking his hand politely. His thumb pressed against my fingers, as a smile spread over his lips.


    "Well, talk abouting full circle." He grinned. I nced at Darren, not understanding at all, but I could see that he was confused as well.


    "You''ve touched her long enough." Darren pulled my hand away, giving Finn a warning look.


    "Of course, I mean no harm, but I find all of this very intriguing. I''m sure some of you do as well,¡± Finn said, looking up at the other representatives. "For those who know... and I can see quite a few of you do." His eyesnded on the fairy man before resting back on me.


    "Know what?"


    "Darren, have you ever figured out the origins of your curse?"


    "If you are implying how it came from my mate''s bloodline, I already know about that." Darren sounded annoyed, but then


    ¡°Her line?¡± He chuckled. "No, the curse on your family isn''t from her lineage. Though I guess it isn''t unrted. Your curse is from the gods." Finn sighed. "Funny how with time the truth gets hidden, wouldn''t you say, gramps?" I watched as he looked at the fairy who spoke to me.


    ¡°I think this truth was hidden on purpose though,¡± the old fairy man said.


    "Well, would you mind sharing, since I don''t know what you''re talking about?" Darren let out a small frustrated growl but was still stayingposed.


    "Your ancestor rejected his fated mate. Because of that, your family was cursed by the gods. The fated mate was from her lineage. In an effort to end the curse, he had the entire bloodline hunted down. Brutally murdering them, thinking it would put a stop to the curse. But that was just foolish. You do not reject your fated mate, because they are a blessing. If you reject a blessing from the gods, you will invoke a curse from them instead. But there is a reason your curse is so severe." Finn this looked down at me. "They stole everything from you kingdom was supposed to be yours." I heard gasps by some of those in the room. I guess not everyone was in on the secret. ¡°Your family were the royals, and it was taken from you by your mate''s ancestors. This is what I meant abouting full circle. The rightful heir to the throne is about to be the crown queen."


    "The reason for the split of the species was directly rted to what happened to your family," the old fairy man said. "Do you feel differently about your mate now? I''m willing to bet the gods will shine favor upon you if you reject the bond for what his line did."


    wasn''t me and it wasn''t him. But now it was making sense why the curse was weakening with my presence.


    I reached out and intertwined my fingers with his. "My ce is by his side. Whether it is in a shack or a castle, sitting on stones or a throne. I won''t share my life with anyone else. Darren is my blessing, and I would never reject it. The gods have granted me the best gift they ever could by giving me you as a mate." His green eyes began to water. My fierce Darren was on the verge of


    tears.


    "I''ll never deserve you," he whispered, squeezing my hand.


    "She is the reason the lycans will boom in prosperity. Another reason forming this alliance now is a good thing." The fairy man stood up. "My name is Gujin and I am not a fairy representative. I am the messenger of the gods, the nine-tailed fox that delivers both blessings and curses."


    "You can remove Darren''s curse." I turned to fully face the old man as he began to chuckle.


    "No, his curse can''t be removed by me. You are the only one who can help him with his curse. It''s already been working, hasn''t it? Soon, it will go away all together. With your first-born pup, the curse will end." He smiled at me knowingly but kept quiet about my news. "I am here because of you, Allissa. You are now a blessed lycan... your challenges are not over. You will endure hardships, but you will persevere. And a bright future awaits you."


    I felt the warmth from before inside me. The ancient man''s form shifted into that of


    a dazzling white fox, its nine tails each tipped with a vibrant shade of red. He hung suspended in the


    "Gujin is not good or evil ... he just is what he is." Finn then nodded over to the side. "Meet your real fairy representative. Most of us have been around for a while. We knew a thing or two but you lycans are babies inparison. Blessings are not given often. This is major and it means that any alliance with the lycan queen will lead to good fortune."


    No wonder the old man knew I was pregnant. His eyes, ancient and wise, seemed to hold the knowledge of the gods themselves. But what did he mean by this blessing? I didn''t feel any different, no surge of power or newfound abilities. Was this the blessing he spoke of, the gift of motherhood? Or was there something more to it, something divine and otherworldly? The questions swirled in my mind like a storm as I tried to make sense of it all.


    "Finn, why didn''t you ever tell me?" Darren was still looking at


    1. me.


    "I couldn''t tell you that you had to ept your fated mate to break the curse because I didn''t know. But if you are asking why I didn''t tell you about the past... you never asked. For all I knew... you did-know. And why would I rub salt in my friend''s wound? It wasn''t until just now that I realized you had no idea. Secret is all out now, and I think we need to concentrate on the point of this meeting. I know you two probably have a lot to talk about, but Lyite needs our help. And I need everyone''s help. The vampires will get worse. They will be like bloodthirsty leeches, draining the blood in the world. Without a king to for them into proper restraint, they will greedily continue. They will go from vige to vige until they do what they did to my kingdom everywhere. This is why they need a strong leader ... this is why they need their king. I promise, I will honor the treaty we sign here. I will honor all alliances, and once back in Chapter 42


    the room before his eyesnded on Darren and myself. "Allissa, as someone who has just received the gods'' blessing, everyone will follow your decision. Will you help me?"


    Was everyone now really waiting for my decision? I didn''t like that idea. Everyone should make the choice that was right for them. I felt Darren pull my seat closer to his. It was clear he didn''t like the pressure that was just added to my shoulders. He didn''t get a chance to speak, though. Ivan was snarling and moving between me and Finn.


    "Now wait a minute. Don''t you dare put this on her shoulders. Every creature in here is capable of making their own decision. In fact, everyone will make their decision first before you hear from the future lycan queen." Ivan looked at Darren, who


    nodded his head.


    "Lyle, pass the agreements around the table. We are here to discuss this agreement and make changes to it if necessary. No one''s decision will be based off of my mate. Staying here will


    mean you will be going to war. Because of that, anyone is free to leave now." Darren paused, but no one moved. "Then let''s get


    started."


    Lyle began passing out papers to everyone here. I felt like I was in a bit of a fog but was doing my best to not look overwhelmed. Honestly, I didn''t care about the past, but I was more focused on the future. I wanted to tell Darren about our pup and that his curse would be ending soon, but I couldn''t. I wanted to fight by his side for as long as I could.


    It felt like it was only seconds, but before I knew it, everyone was standing up. I must have zoned out.


    almost trotting after his long strides until we got to our room, The door shut and


    his dark forest eyes pinned against mine, getting closer, until his lids dropped and


    his hot lips were covering mine.


    Write yourment

 Chapter 43

    His tongue attacked me urgently as his hands roamed over my body. The electric sparks were everything. How could anyone reject their fated mate? Who would deny themselves of the wonderful sensations that only they could bring?! He brought out a side of me that I never knew was there. And the best part? The sex was ALWAYS amazing. I would never get enough of him, and it was an amazing feeling to know that he was my partner in this life.


    "Ally, I don''t know what to say. I can''t believe what my family did. I am so sorry-"


    ¡è "Dare, don''t." I panted against his lips. If this man only knew


    what was going through my mind. I wasn''t thinking about the stupid past. I was thinking of all the ways I could y with his dick right now. "You are a great king and-"


    "I shouldn''t even be in this position."


    I giggled. "You were always meant to be my mate, and because of that you were always meant to be the king."


    "Everything that happened to you-" He frowned, shaking his head. "Your life would have been so much different."


    "Yeah, but maybe I wouldn''t even exist. I am only here because my parents met. Would they have ever met? Would my mother have ever been born? Would you have been born? There are so many factors to consider. We can''t change what happened, but we can learn from it. And I think that, from now on, there


    there. You shouldn''t be forced to take someone as a mate because of your age. I think we can agree that Cleo would have been a horrible choice as a mate and as a queen. It is time we change that. I don''t want our children to have to choose like that." His lipsnded on my forehead softly."


    "You are right. We will change that. The idea of you giving me babies makes my beast excited." He wiggled his brows at me. I had to swallow the guilt deep inside of me for keeping this a secret from him. I know he would be over the moon excited but I


    needed to be by his side. I had to be there to fight with him.


    There was a light knock at the door. I watched his eyes light up like a child. A smile spread over his lips and he quickly ran to the door. He epted a present and then quickly shut the door again.


    "Ally... this is for you." I looked at his curious smile as I took the package. I sat the present on the bed and began to unwrap it. As soon as I took the lid off, the scents hit me. My eyes immediately welled with tears. I med the pregnancy hormones. I stared at the contents in the box with a quivering bottom lip.


    "I know it isn''t exact, but Lyle got a picture and brought all the contents back. We had the scents replicated and the plushies remade." I could feel his eyes on me as I held the two plushies to my chest. "I-I-I hope this was okay to do."


    "Thank you," I whispered, closing my weeping eyes, inhaling my parents'' scents. They were a bit different... they were made better, but the idea was still there. And the scents were an exact match. I had no idea they had gathered their contents that day at my old pack. I was touched.


    on it. I could hear him walk up behind me. I turned, wrapping my arms around his torso. "Thank you so much." I squeezed him tight, feeling his armse around me.


    "I wish I could do more."


    "This is perfect. Dare..." I had no words to express how much I appreciated this. I held him, burying my face in his chest. "I love you so much."


    "I love you, too. You''ve given me everything. The reason I can be the leader I am right now is because of you. And one day, I won''t have this curse anymore, and that is because of you."


    I closed my eyes as I struggled internally. What should I do here? I really should tell him I am pregnant. I know how much it would mean to him. In all honesty, I knew I wouldn''t be able to fight through the war that wasing. There was no way it would end before my stomach started to show. And as a lycan, this pup


    would be growing rapidly inside of me. I wasn''t even sure how far along I was. Did this happen during the knotting? Or before?


    "Dare... will you let mee with you to Lyite to fight?" I wanted to at least get an idea of the battle ahead.


    "Why are you asking that? I thought that was already decided?" He chuckled, sifting his fingers through my hair.


    "Can I have your word?"


    "Yes, you cane, I promise for this one. And we will wait to discuss whates after that." His lips brushed over the top of my head. Chapter 43


    "Dave" I whispered, pushing, away from him to look into his dark forest eyes, I felt my heart racing, knowing that what I  about to say would change so much. But after what he did for me, 1 couldn''t keep it from him. It was his child too, and he had a right to know, Plus... with my previous miscarriage, it was important for him to know. In case something happened, I would need his support to get through it.


    ¡°What is it?¡± 11is brows were slightly pinched together, and he looked sexy as hell. My thoughts were racing, as I tried to envision his reaction. I had a feeling, he wasn''t going to be happy since he just promised I could go to Lyite, I remember when I told Alfred I was pregnant. He was so excited... it was hard to believe what happened after that. That he would betray me and cost the life of our unborn pup. That seemed like a lifetime ago now, I wasn''t that same person anymore. So much has changed and yet revealing this news was still an anxious moment.


    "I''m pregnant." I chewed on my inner lip, studying his face.


    "You''re pregnant?!" His lips parted, his eyes widened, as a broad grin reached his lips. But then the gears clicked, and he red at me."And you still want to go to Lyite?" He articted the question as he stood there, frozen. I felt his emotions teetering right now. His chest expanded as he sucked in a deep, shuddering breath. He was trying to control his emotions, and I knew that my answer was going to tip him over the edge.


    "Yes,"


    Write yourment


    tr Gifts


    ? "Dare." I whispered, pushing away from him to look into his dark forest eyes. I felt my heart racing, knowing that what I was about to say would change so much. But after what he did for me, I couldn''t keep it from him. It was his child too, and he had a right to know. Plus... with my previous miscarriage, it was important for him to know. In case something happened, I would need his support to get through it.


    "What is it?¡± His brows were slightly pinched together, and he looked sexy as hell. My thoughts were racing as I tried to envision his reaction. I had a feeling he wasn''t going to be happy since he just promised I could go to Lyite. I remember when I told Alfred I was pregnant. He was so excited ... it was hard to believe what happened after that. That he would betray me and cost the life of our unborn pup. That seemed like a lifetime ago I wasn''t that same person anymore. So much has changed and yet revealing this news was still an anxious moment.


    now.


    "I''m pregnant." I chewed on my inner lip, studying his face.


    "You''re pregnant?!" His lips parted, his eyes widened, as a


    broad grin reached his lips. But then the gears clicked, and he red at me.. "And you still want to go to Lyite?" He articted the question as he stood there, frozen. I felt his emotions teetering right now. His chest expanded as he sucked in a deep, shuddering breath. He was trying to control his emotions, and I knew that my answer was going to tip him over the edge.


    "Yes."


    ...Write yourment

 Chapter 44

    Darren


    I was over-the-moon excited. Allissa was pregnant! We were going to have a child. But then I realized what I had just promised her. She was carrying our pup and still wanted to go and fight. I felt all of my emotions struggling inside of me. I felt everything, but one of the biggest was fear.


    So much fear gripped me. If something happened to her and she ended up losing our pup, how would she handle it? She had already lost a pup not too long ago. Something like this would be devastating. I understood her reasonings, honestly, I really did. If the roles were reversed, I would want to be by her side, too. But we needed to talk about this.


    I reached out, pulling her to my chest. "Ally, you keep giving me so much. You are spoiling me, and I''m turning into a greedy child. I love you, and I can''t wait to meet our baby." I kissed the top of her head, breathing in her scent. "We need to talk. Please, listen to what I have to say. This is a discussion, my love, not a fight."


    "Okay." I listened to her quiet voice and looked down at her beautiful eyes. I could see she was trying to read me, and I wanted her to know that, above everything else, I was overjoyed with her being pregnant. I lifted her in the air and kissed her stomach over her dress. Her sweet giggle filled the air as I carried her to our bed. As I gently lowered her onto the soft mattress, I cradled her in my arms, my gaze never leaving her face. In that moment, all I wanted was for her to see me, to truly


    It had been years since I was able to control my emotions. I could speak with her and not overreact. At times it was foreign and I expected myself tosh out. But I felt the control within. The control that came because of her.


    "Ally, I understand why you want to fight. I know you want to be there to watch over me. The instinct to protect one another is strong for a reason. I just want you to think about this with me... if something were to happen, and you lost our pup because of it-" I trailed off, trying to think how to exin. I didn''t want her to think I would me her, but that she would be ming herself. "You would carry that with you, wouldn''t you? You would me yourself, and it would destroy you. We will be in the thick of war soon I won''t be around as much, and if something like that happened ..." I frowned as I studied her eyes. "Carrying a life inside of you is something I can''t even fathom. I can''t imagine what it is like. And if something happens... I don''t want it to destroy you."


    Did she trulyprehend the gravity of my words? It wasn''t just the life of our precious pup that I was fighting to protect, but hers as well. If she were to lose our pup in battle, I feared it would shatter her spirit beyond repair. The thought alone made my heart ache.


    She was silent. I couldn''t tell what she was thinking. She did understand that eventually she wouldn''t be able to physically fight anyway, right? This war wasn''t going to be over soon. I would take months, if not years. The only thing going in our favor was the alliance. Because there were so many of us, we might be able to overthrow the vampires faster. Though it would still take time to help establish a new order, even with their past king.


    3/4 idea of how the rest would go. I was hoping it would help put me at case moving forward. But I know all fights will be different. In fact, the others may be more dangerous, since it will be going into vampire territory. They will have the upper hand and we won''t know friend from foe." She chewed on her bottom lip. It was something she did when she was thinking or nervous. ¡°At this point, our pup should be protected enough in my womb. But there are no guarantees I mean, soldiers lose their lives. I''m confident as a fighter, but I don''t know what we are up against. I want toe this time, but I''m also conflicted. I don''t want to lose our baby... not only is this new life precious, but it will break your curse-"


    ...


    "Forget about my curse. That isn''t my main concern. I''m worried about you... you are my biggest concern. You are the one I''m focused on. If we lose our pup, I''ll be sad, but it''ll be okay as long as I have you. I don''t want you hurting and beating yourself up. That would be more painful to me than anything." I reached my hand out, taking hers in mine. The warmth of her touch sent a shiver down my spine. The connection between us was special. I knew I would never have anything like this ever again. You didn''t find this twice in your lifetime. It was as if she were the other piece of me. We were two puzzle pieces, and together we were a perfect fit. "I need you, Ally ... forever. This love that we share is the greatest weapon we could ever have. I know that I will always find my way back to you. So I don''t want you to worry about me. Taking care of yourself..... that is the best way to protect


    me."


    I brought her hands to my lips, kissing her soft, delicious skin. I would have to go


    to war after recently finding my mate. She hadn''t even been crowned yet, though the time was approaching soon. A crown that was always supposed to be hers. I watched as a small smile reached her lips. Chapter 44


    fight now. And before you say another word, I want you to hear me out. If something happens to our baby, I will be sad... that''s normal, right? But just like you just said ... you are my biggest concern. You are the one I''m focused on. If we lose our pup, I''ll at least have you to help me through it. But I lose you, I have lost my reason to live. Losing you would be more painful than anything. You''re right. Love will be our greatest weapon, and I''m going to be there to fight for it. While I''m able ... I want to be by your side. But when I know I''m reaching my limits, I promise I will no longer fight."


    Damn... how did you argue with that logic? You didn''t, because she was correct. Before I met her, I would have been in a rage over something like this, but now I wasn''t ruled by my emotions. She was right, and there was nothing more to discuss. I smiled as I cupped her cheeks. I mmed my lips against hers, swallowing her breath.


    We were going to fix the vampires and unite all the species. I was going to have a baby, and this amazing woman was by my side. I had the best fucking mate in the world. Right now, I couldn''t imagine anything being more perfect. Because of Ally... life was perfect.


    Write yourment


    Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 45

    At some point, all of our clothes ended up off of our bodies. Darren had kissed every inch of my skin and was far from done. I shivered under his touch, my breath hitching as he kissed his way across my body, my heartbeat pounding in anticipation. His lips trailed fire along my corbone, his warm breath fanning over my sensitive skin, sending tingles all over me. He paused for a moment to suck gently on the tender flesh, eliciting a moan from deep within me. ¡°Darren,¡± I breathed, arching into his touch.


    He moved lower still, his mouth following the curve of my breastbone to my belly button. His stubble tickled my stomach as he kissed lower still, toward the mound between my legs. His lips brushed against it lightly, sending shockwaves of pleasure through me. My hips bucked involuntarily as he traced circles around it with his tongue, teasing me mercilessly. "Please," I begged, unable to contain myself any longer. He chuckled darkly against my sensitive skin before finally closing his mouth around me, sucking gently at first and then with increasing force. My walls clenched around him instinctively and I couldn''t help but cry out loudly in pleasure as he ravished me. I could feel every inch of him against me now; his hardness pressing into my thigh as he teased and fondled me with knowing hands. His tongue danced around my folds, finding the spot that made me see stars every time he touched it. My nails dug into his shoulders as I tried to hold onto something solid amid the whirlwind of sensations coursing through me.


    His teeth scraped against me ever so slightly, and I moaned loudly, unable to contain myself. "Dare," I panted, arching my


    his hand, desperate for more contact.


    "That''s it, baby," he groaned roughly, pping my upper thigh hard enough to sting but not enough to hurt. "Let go for me." He withdrew his head from between my legs, only to rece his tongue with his thick cock a momentter. His hard thrust took me by surprise and I gasped, gripping the sheet beside me.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he grunted, bracing himself on either side of my body as he began a slow, deep rhythm. "Look at me, Ally. Watch my face as I please you." Seeing the need and desire there as he pumped inside of me was so intimate and raw. His hips began pping against my ass as our bodies moved in unison.


    His lips found mine again, and he kissed me hungrily as he drove deeper still. Their taste was fierce and demanding against my own parted lips; our breath mingled as we moved together like an intense tango. His free hand trailed down my side, skimming along the soft flesh until it reached my clit. He teased it gently with his fingers while his hips pistoned relentlessly inside me.


    I moaned into his mouth, our tongues tangling as I shut my eyes.


    "Ally," he growled. "Keep your eyes on me."


    The sensations were overwhelming: the warmth of his skin on mine, the salty taste of sweat on his lips, the roughness of his stubble against my face, the wet sounds of our skin pping together mixed with the heavy breathing that filled the room. The raw pleasure on his face... it allbined into an experience so intensely delicious that I could feel myself getting close to release. Chapter 45


    pulling him closer for another deep kiss.


    "Fuck me, Darren," I whispered against his lips. "Make me


    "That''s it, baby," he groaned, his eyes locked on mine as he continued to pound into me.


    The sound of flesh pping against flesh filled the room, apanied by our deep breaths and passionate moans. Every time he pushed into me, it felt like an electric shockwave that went straight to my core. His hips pounded against mine relentlessly, not giving me a moment to catch my breath or regain my senses. It was as if he knew exactly how to drive me wild with pleasure as I felt the pressure building inside of me.


    I felt my control slipping away as the pleasure peaked within me. I arched my back, pressing myself closer to him as I let out a cry that seemed to echo through the room. Sensations overtook me, and I felt my body shake with the intensity of it all. Darren continued to move inside me, driving me further over the edge. I cried out, my walls tightening against him as my orgasm rocked me. My body was so sensitive as he continued to plow into me. The wave I desperately needed released began to build again, causing me to whimper.


    "You''re so hot," Darren panted, his eyes locked onto mine as he continued to move within me. "I want to feel youe apart my arms again." My heart raced as I desperately tried to keep up with him, matching his rhythm and intensity. He was driving me wild. "You''re so beautiful," he whispered, kissing my neck gently as he increased his pace. "Keep looking at me. I want to see youe undone again."


    deeper, his cock seemingly endless as it stretched me to my limits. I could feel every inch of him inside me, filling me uppletely. Darren''s grunts and groans mixed with mine, creating a symphony of pleasure.


    "Come for me now," hemanded huskily, his voice low and demanding. "Yes," he growled, his eyes locked onto mine as he increased his pace. My body shook with each thrust, and I could feel the orgasm building within me. Darren''s eyes never left mine as he continued to move inside me, pushing me closer and closer to the edge. I couldn''t hold back any longer. The building tension inside me reached its peak, and I let out a soft moan as I gazed into Darren''s intensely passionate eyes. He growled, thrusting harder and faster as I bucked against him, meeting each stroke with eagerness.


    I cried out his name as my body tensed and shook beneath him. My orgasm washed over me like a tidal wave. His primal growl filled the room as he spilled his seed in me, his eyes locked onto mine the entire time. As our climaxes subsided, he rested on top of me, using his elbows to support some of his weight. Weid there for a few moments, catching our breath and relishing in the afterglow of the intense passion. Slowly, Darren pulled out of me, moving to his side and pulling me against his perspired


    chest.


    "I love you, Ally," he whispered, gently brushing my hair from my face.


    I snuggled closer to him, feeling content and safe in his arms. "I love you too, Darren," I replied softly, running my fingers through his damp hair. "You know, I never thought that sex could be this incredible."


    changes thingspletely."


    "That, and you''re not selfish in bed. You''re always making sure I am pleased."


    "Any good mate would be focused on their partner. It isn''t good for me unless it is for you. Pleasing you gets me hard. I could get off just licking that pussy of yours and listening to you moan. Gods, your moans make me rock hard." I felt his lipsnd on my damp forehead.


    "How long can we


    while I''m pregnant?" I felt a bit ridiculous for asking but I didn''t know.


    "As long as you aren''t ufortable, it ispletely fine and healthy. In fact, it can help with delivery to stay active. The war will be our biggest hindrance, but we will make sure we make time for us."


    As weid there in each other''s arms, I couldn''t help but feel grateful for the life I had found with Darren. It was filled with passion, love, and understanding. I never thought I would ever have a connection like this... with someone who cared about


    me


    and my feelings. But Darren opened new doors for me with an intense love that was overwhelming... in a good way.


    "Do you want a boy or a girl?" I asked, since we''d never talked


    about this before.


    "Just a healthy baby. Nothing else matters. You?"


    "Same." I smiled. Alfred only wanted a boy, and I was terrified he wouldn''t be happy if we had a girl. It was heartwarming to hear that Darren felt the same way I did. Boy or girl, it didn''t


    wanted a healthy baby for our happy family, "I love you," I murmured, basking in the warmth of his embrace.


    "I love you more," he whispered back, nuzzling my hair before he pulled back slightly. I started to protest and he pressed his fingers against my lips. "I love you most. Most, You can''t beat most."


    "That is like saying times infinity. That''s cheating."


    "Who said I yed fair?" He chuckled and looked into my eyes. There was so much love behind his eyes. It was hard to believe that he was real and not a dream. "Now, let''s clean up and go to bed. We have a big day tomorrow with the signings."


    Write yourment


    tr Gifts

 Chapter 46

    A Luna for the Lycan King


    "I knew it!" Lyle snorted, wagging his finger at me. "I knew you were hiding something!"


    "How did you know? I don''t think even Darren knew." Lyle and I were sitting out on the balcony drinking our coffee. Darren had to take care of official business early this morning and had been busy thest few hours. When I came out of my room, Lyle was there, waiting for me. I guess he had be my default babysitter.


    "Darren is the one intimate with you, but you and I have been spending a lot of time together. I''m picking up on those subtle changes of yours. I know what''s normal and what isn''t."


    "Are you saying you know me better than Ren?" I listened as he chuckled.


    "Not at all. But I''m not head-over-heels swoony in love with you to believe every honeyed word from your lips. In other words, I''m not drinking what you''re serving." He winked at me as he sipped on his coffee. "Dare must be so excited. Honestly, I''m surprised he''s okay with you still joining in the fight. I mean... you remember the conversation when we first met you. He has changed so much... and for the good."


    "I don''t think he is necessarily happy with me still fighting, but he understands. We both feel the same way. An all-consuming obsession that leaves little room for anything else. We have a


    fierce possessiveness that no one can prate. Our world revolves around the other, and nothing else seems to matter in the grand scheme of things. I might bepletely infatuated with him."


    "Might be?" Lyleughed and I couldn''t help butugh with him. Yeah, there was no might about it. "So how are you feeling? I mean... about being pregnant right now. Are you anxious?"


    My eyes shed to his. "At first I was, but I think it was about not telling Darren and fighting anyway. After I told him, I felt better. I''m strong, and Darren is strong ... I have to think that our child also has that strength. And that we will all make it through this war just fine. There is something bothering me, though... something else." I sighed, seeing that I had piqued his interest. I couldn''t go back now, but it was something I didn''t want to discuss with Darren. I didn''t want him getting the wrong idea. "Well... it''s about Alfred."


    "The shit stain? What about him?" He was studying me now. He leaned forward, resting his hands on his knees.


    "Something about all of this just doesn''t make any sense. The more time that has passed, the more logical I can think about it. Before Ivy showed up, there was no way he had any involvement with the vampires. I''m certain of it. I handled the finances. How did Ivy suck him in so fast? Did he know what she was doing? Or was he a pawn to get money from? Ivy has been seen, but Alfred hasn''t. It makes me wonder about that whole rtionsh.,."


    "I see." I could see his eyes analyzing mine. His brows were knitted in deep thought.


    317


    "No matter what... it''s only Darren for me, even if Ivy did something to him to control his mind, I have fallen way too deep for your brother. 1-1 can''t live without him. Ren is my entire heart, and without him, I wouldn''t want to go on. I can live and thrive without Alfred, though." I giggled.


    "Well, I''m d to hear that."


    I nced up to see Darren standing there. "Did you know he was there?" I looked at Lyle, who smirked with a shrug.


    "You think Alfred may be controlled?" Darren walked up to me.


    "I don''t know. But I think the situation is weird. If they were in this together, then why are they not seen together? Why hasn''t Alfred been seen since? And I know Alfred wasn''t supporting the vampires before, so what changed? And there was another thing... back when Ivy stabbed me-" I listened as Darren growled. "He didn''t look like he wanted to leave, but it was like he didn''t have a choice. Almost like something took over. I''m reflecting back on it now, and maybe I''m just reaching. Hoping that I wasn''t with aplete monster and was blind to it."


    "If we find out he was being controlled, are you sure that doesn''t change anything?" Darren asked, and I began to giggle.


    "Sorry, I don''t mean tough at your genuine concern, but not a chance. I never loved Alfred ... it was a business re'' ionship. He wanted my face and heritage and I needed help. I don''t miss him


    not after at all. Not to mention I could never go back to that knowing what sex is like with you."


    ¡°La. Virgin cars here." Lyle lifted his fingers to cover his head.


    Darren ced his arms on my waist, lifting me to my feet. "My beautiful mate, I want you to understand that the mere thought of you returning to him fills me with a white-hot rage. If you even entertained the thought of returning to him, I would not hesitate to end his life. I would ruthlessly end his life, disguising his death as a casualty of war, and feel no flicker of guilt or regret. My obsession for you runs deep and dangerous, a me that cannot be extinguished. You are mine." He tilted my chin up, iming my lips, igniting pleasure through my body. His possessive words turned me on. I''m sick, right? It makes me so hot. If it is wrong, then I''m down for a twisted love.


    "My grand baby!" I jolted at the voice, turning away from Darren in shock as Winifred and Milo came running toward us.


    "You told mom?" Lyle leaned back in his chair, shaking his head. "Good luck, Issy."


    Winifred grabbed my hands with a big smile and happy eyes. "I''m so excited. I''ve always wanted to be a grandmother. My sons have made me wait so long."


    "Darren told us all about everything. There is no record of what happened that we can find. It must be erased or h ? ? ?en, but guess it''s all going to work out. And now the lycan queen will be blessed. You know what this means?! You will have a blessed child. This means your child has an amazing destiny already waiting for them."


    En


    "I don''t really care about any of that. The whole Wasing don''t even know what it means. All I want is to be due to live my life with Ren and in peace. Already the peace part to geting wrecked, so I fail to see the blessing," I morted. Make ten time they can ask me how I''d like to be blessed intelead of giving me mystery meat and telling me I like it. "Maybe after this war, things will be quieter for us. "Well, while the men are off fighting, we will prepare for the little one. We can have fun decorating the nursery and nning the shower and


    "I mean we would have to do thatter on, not right away." I smiled as Winifred''s confused eyes looked at me. "The going to Lyite to fight alongside Ren."


    Her mouth parted and she let go of my hands. I felt Darren''s chest against my back as Winifred nced from Milo to Darren "You aren''t seriously allowing this... right?


    "I''m not happy, but she has the right to fight by my side. She wants to protect me just like I want to protect her."


    "And what battle experience does she have? You have been trained to fight in battle your entire life. What training does she have besides tiffs with rogues?"


    "She will be perfectly safe because I won''t be leaving her side." Darren''s arm slid around my waist. ¡°And like you said, she is a blessed lycan. Maybe we won''t see this blessing unless she''s in battle."


    "Your mate and heir... you are risking the entire family line!" Winifred''s voice quivered with quiet anger.


    "Careful." Darren let out an icy growl as his familiar dark aura began to creep out


    of him. "I won''t tolerate ANYONE having that type of tone with my mate. This is our decision, not yours."


    "But queens don''t fight in the wars. It has never happened, and.


    29


    "And things are changing. Ally and I are changing things. Including getting rid of the Waiting Ladies. There will no longer be Waiting Ladies or Gentlemen. Instead, we will be encouraging finding your fated mate no matter how long it takes." Winifred''s eyes widened as she gasped. She reached out her hand to grasp at Milo.


    "Maybe they''re right... maybe it is for the best." Milo took Winifred''s arm, pulling her closer to his side. "Cleo is a good example of why change is necessary. We had our turn ... now it''s Darren and Allissa''s. It''s their time to lead."


    "But look how tiny Allissa is. How can she go out there in battle? What if she gets hurt? Then what about Darren? He will be unhinged. He will fall into a rage that won''t be controlled. Allissa, if something happens to you, then there will be no future for Darren either."


    It was a point I didn''t even think about before, and she was Chapter 46


    right. I was so focused on me that I didn''t think about the curse. If I died, Darren would never be normal again. If something happened to me, who could calm Darren down? And, if we were fighting with other species, he could cause a world war. I needed to put more thought into this. I wanted to be by Darren''s side, but I didn''t want to be irresponsible and selfish. I couldn''t think as just me... not anymore. I wasn''t just Allissa, I was Allissa Weston, the male of the Lycan King and soon to be crowned


    queen.


    I felt Darren''s warm hand rub over my shoulders and I nced up at him. His green forest eyes were kind, and he had a small smile on his lips.


    "Darren, the meeting is starting."


    I nced up to see Ivan walking out on the balcony. Behind him was Finn, who


    had a grave expression on his face.


    "What happened?" I moved my head so that I could see him better.


    "Lyite''s neighboring vige, Catata, has fallen under siege."


    Write yourment


    it Gifts

 Chapter 47

    I was sitting at therge table while Darren was shaking each representative''s hand. Everyone there had signed the agreement. They were now rushing back to mobilize for war. In just two days, we would all be meeting in the Stony ins. That- wasn''t a lot of time to mobilize and move a small army, so they had to act quickly.


    "This kingdom is yours. Why are you taking a back seat right now?" A woman with broad shoulders and muscr arms stepped next to my seat. Her dark skin gleamed under the soft lights of the room, her muscles defined and powerful. But what caught my attention were her eyes, a striking silver that seemed to almost glow in the dimness. It was like looking into pools of liquid metal.


    "I''m still learning about this kingdom. What does something being mine by blood mean? Does that immediately make me a more fit ruler? I don''t look at this as taking a back seat. I think it''s a joint effort. The goal is to take care of the kingdom and the people."


    at was rude. I "You don''t seem like a stupid woman." Okay looked into her silver eyes, trying to figure her out. She pulled out a seat next to me and leaned in. "Very convenient, and such divine providence, don''t you think? That the very person who can help the king with this curse is now his mate? Your mate just happened to leave you ... making you avable to im. A mate that, from what I hear, was being hunted down by the king for


    assaulting one of his guards. A bit over the top, right? Listen-" Her voice dropped to a breath next to me. "Did the king really not know who you are? A royal bloodline such as yours wouldn''t submit to a false king. He couldn''t make you tilt your neck in submission ... could he?" I shook my head no as she nodded her head. "And you don''t think he knew what that meant? Do not be naive and wise up. Think about your family, and everything they have been through, and don''t be the naive woman who believes. everything at face value."


    I tilted my head, staring directly into her eyes. "And you are just a friend trying to help out a fellow woman? There is no ulterior motive behind your words? And the fated mate bond that I have, even though it''s so strong, is fake too, right?"


    She grabbed my hand, cing something cold and hard in my fingers. "We''re going to be good friends, but you need to be more cautious. Stop acting like a child and be the woman you were born to be. Pay attention. Take a step back and really take a good hard look." This woman was pissing me off. She kept her hand covering mine so I couldn''t see what she ced in it.


    "Darren is not my enemy. I would put my life on the line with this statement." "And you are!" she hissed.


    "No, not him. I can''t say this about the previous king and queen. I think there may be more there, for certain. I can tell u that Darren is my biggest ally. He is just as confused about all of this as I am. But he is not my enemy."


    "Vair enough. Just remain cautious. We have a lot to talk about, but our time ising to an end now, I''ll be at the Stoney ins and we can discuss this." She gripped my hand, closing my fingers around the object.


    "Asta." A monstrous man with ebony skin beckoned her with his head. She stood up, staring me down.


    "Until we meet again, Lissa." She lifted my hand, kissing it softly, before she quickly left. My mind was spinning, Who was this person? I nced at my hand and my heart stopped. I looked up to find Asta but she was gone. I stood up, gripping the contents tightly. I had been robbed of the air in my lungs.


    "The tiger princess seems to be sweet on you." I could feel Lyle''s warmth behind me. I nced up at him, feeling a new weight to Asta''s words. Suddenly, they held more meaning. Did I need to reevaluate everything again? Was I being manipted and I didn''t even know it? "Issy, are you okay? Did that little kiss on the hand fluster you that much?"


    Hisughter sounded muffled and distant, as if it wereing from another world. I could feel the weight of the room pressing against my chest, suffocating me with its stale air. I could feel the walls closing in on me, and knew I needed to escape. I told him I needed to use the restroom and swiftly walked out of the room. I stumbled to a nearby balcony and flung the doors open. I gulped the fresh air as I tried to clear my head. The cool breeze brushed against my skin, bringing a sense of relief and rity. As I stood there, gazing out at the setting sun, the distant sound of crickets and rustling leaves filled my ears, grounding me in the present moment.


    I gazed down at the polished gold pocket watch, its intricate engravings glinting in the sunlight. With a trembling finger, I flipped it open and watched as the hands remained frozen in time. On the other side, a faded family portrait of my mother, father, and myself stared back at me. We were all smiles, captured in a moment of perfect happiness. I knew this watch well ... it was a gift to my father from my mother. Around the edges of the inner gold I could see the engraving ''Alpha James.


    Hart''.


    Why did she have my father''s watch? How? Thest time I saw my father, he had this watch. What did this mean? What did Asta know? And was there any truth to the words she said? I


    was certain I could trust Darren.


    I inhaled a long, slow breath, thinking about my mate. I let the oxygen fill my lungs, slowly releasing it. I smiled as I stared at my father''s watch. My mother would have never doubted my father. What kind of mate would I be if I doubted my mate? Yes, I trusted him. There wasn''t a fiber of my being that didn''t. He was the only one I had in this world for certain. I had no blood rtives... only Darren and our unborn pup. I know he didn''t know anything about who I was. I wasn''t going to let a stranger get into my head and doubt the one person who shared my soul.


    What was Asta''s angle? Was she just looking out for me? I could admit that it did seem very convenient, but maybe it really was divine intervention? The fact that Darren and I were mates was definitely arranged by the gods. They were giving him a chance to make it right and putting me back where I belonged. Chapter 47


    I stared at the watch, closing it, the sun glinting off it as I held it up. Asta knew this was my father''s watch, which meant she knew my father, right? It was so frustrating that she gave me the watch and vanished. She was leaving me no choice but to go to the Stoney ins even though it was something I was still contemting..


    My eyes widened. Was that it? Was the purpose to make sure I went? I let out a groan in frustration, leaning my elbows on the railing and cing my head against my fists. My mind was reeling and I was so lost in thought that I didn''t hear anything. I didn''t hear the footstepsing up behind me, and I didn''t smell their scent. All I felt was a pair of hands shoving my back, and then I was flipping through the air. Falling.


    Write yourment

 Chapter 48

    I was seven floors high off the ground and now falling freely through the air. I would survive this as long as I shifted, but I don''t know how hurt I would be from the impact. I was going to have broken bones for sure. I tried to see if I could see anyone or catch a scent to let me know who pushed me. But there was nothing, and I was getting closer to the ground. I had to shift now if I wanted to be fully shifted before hitting the ground.


    Arms wrapped around me, gripping me tightly as their momentum propelled me parallel to the ground. We were heading right for the castle wall but before we hit, their legs began running down. Bringing us swiftly and safely to the earth.


    "Your blessing isn''t flying, if that''s what you were testing."


    I turned to look at my rescuer as he sat my feet on the ground. It was Finn, the Vampire King.


    "I was pushed." I looked up at the balcony where I was standing. "But it was weird... they made no sound... no scent. I thought it was because I was in deep thought, but I didn''t get a whiff of anything."


    "Are you sure you were pushed and didn''t just fall over? It''s okay, I won''t make fun of you.".


    I shot him an annoyed look. His amber eyes were lit up as if he found me funny, as if he thought the situation was funny.


    "Did you push me?!" I listened as heughed.


    "It wasn''t like I was going to let you hit the ground. You looked like you needed to be cheered up."


    "Yeah, I always say turning someone into an earth pancake will bring a smile to anyone''s face," I couldn''t believe this guy. He had looked so serious before, but now he was acting like a teenager pulling pranks,


    "I''m teasing. I didn''t push you, I''m trying to stay friends with the Lycan King and not start a war. Even as a joke, he would not find this funny. I was over by the fountain when I saw you falling. I ran up the wall, jumped into you, and here we are." I watched as his amber eyes looked up. "You were on that balcony?"


    "Yes, and-" He was gone. In an instant, he was standing where I had been pushed. I could see him studying the area. Who could have pushed me? I didn''t hear or smell anything. Was it because of my focus, or was it something else?


    Out of nowhere, he appeared by my side once more. He gently turned me around so that I was facing away from him. His warm breath tickled the back of my neck as he leaned in close. His nose grazed my skin, inhaling deeply. And that was when I heard the earth-trembling roar of the doting love of my life.


    I turned my head up to see him leaping down! Y he wasing straight to me. He hopped from balcony to balcony before making the final jump from the second floor. Should I


    have been that turned on right then? After someone had just shoved me over the edge? Though I still wondered what the point was. They would have known it wouldn''t have killed me, so was it a warning? Or did they think the fall would destroy


    me?


    "Darren, calm your rage, pup.¡± Finn held his hand up to stop Darren from touching me. "Don''t touch her. I''m not finished.".


    "You''re finished all right." Darren growled.


    "Ren, wait. He''s checking for a scent. Someone shoved me from the balcony-" I stopped talking, reaching out to grip his hands. He was seething. His eyes were a shiny onyx and his fangs were protruding. He was going feral right in front of me. "Ren, look at me. I need you to focus on me because I need you right now. I need you focused because there is something I want to talk to you about."


    "That temper


    ... even though it is better than it was ... it''s very unattractive, Darren." Finn sighed, shaking his head.


    "I wouldn''t say that." I smiled, watching Darren''s eyes turn green again.


    "Lycans." Finn grumbled as he moved next to my back again. "This isn''t normal."


    my


    neck,


    "Let me see." Darren''s nose trailed down the back of sending light tingles over my body. He paused when he reached my shoulders. What did they smell? What did they find?


    418


    "What is it?" I finally blurted out, unable to take the suspense.


    "It''s... nothing." Darren said softly,


    "You can tell me-


    "No. Seriously, he means it is nothing. Nothing at all. Not even your scent." Finn clicked his tongue. "Which means someone was using a scent blocker, and it wiped away your scent where they touched. Someone here has tried to harm you."


    I listened as Darren growled. "But a fall like this wouldn''t kill me."


    "It could kill other lycans. Not all of them would be strong enough to survive a fall like this, even if they shifted. You would survive... but you''re also a royal lycan. You''ve always been stronger and you thought it was normal. It isn''t." Finn chuckled. "You two are so naive it''s almost cute. You didn''t realize your own mate was of royal blood. Did you not notice how she didn''t yield to you?"


    "I thought it was because she was my mate at first. But then my father mentioned


    it had to do with her bloodline ... I just thought it was a gift-"


    Finn chuckled, "Like I said, it''s almost cute."


    "Careful." Darren growled, wrapping his arms around me. "Are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m fine. Finn caught me and brought me to the ground Chapter 48


    safely, I didn''t hear anything. Who would have done something like this?"


    "A fool who didn''t know any better. Someone who didn''t know you would survive the fall." Darren growled, his eyes seemed to haze for just a moment before returning to green. "And if it is who I''m thinking, I''ll shred them."


    "Would Cleo have gone that far?" I pursed my lips and wondered. She was the only one who I could think of who had a problem with me. But there was no hope for her to ever be the queen now. So would she risk her life just to see me die? I wasn''t sure about that. She wasn''t that brave.


    "What is that in your hand?" Darren asked next to my ear. I nced down to see I was still squeezing my father''s watch tightly. This was what I wanted to talk to him about.


    "Asta gave it to me." I ced it in his hands, watching as he studied it before opening it.


    "Alpha James Hart-" His eyes moved from the engravement to the family photo. I could see theyers of emotions in his eyes before he looked back at me. "How did she get this?"


    "I don''t know. She gave it to me and left." He continued to stare at the picture before cing the watch back in my hands. "She ." I doesn''t trust your family. She was warning me to be ca gave him a small smile. "But I have no doubt when ites to you."


    He cupped my face with his hands, gazing in my eyes. "I have no


    doubts when ites to you, either."


    "He might be dense, but he didn''t know." Finn chuckled, leaning against a statue. "Now, as for Milo and Winifred ... that has yet to be determined."


    "Do you think my father knew?!" I could hear the growl in Darren''s voice.


    Finn shook his head, scrunching his shoulders up. "I don''t know, but I do know Winifred knows more than she lets on. Don''t underestimate the knowledge and viciousness of the Waiting Ladies. Your mother didn''t just get her position because your father fell in love with her. She made sure she was the only option for him. Taking out her ownpetition however she needed."


    "I guess I''m going to have a conversation with ''Mother,'' then." Darren growled


    "But first..." he nced up to the balcony ledge. I looked up with him and could see Ivan and Lyle there. "There is a culprit to be eviscerated."


    Write yourment

 Chapter 49

    I could feel the anger pulsating through Darren as I gripped his hand. He barely said a word as we made it back up to the balcony where Lyle and Ivan were still standing. Finn had beaten us there by running back up the wall.


    Darren stopped a few feet away from them, his gaze cold and piercing. "I want answers."


    Lyle stepped forward, his usually calm demeanor reced with a fierce intensity. His chest was heaving and his lips were curled back. I had never seen him this angry. "I''m not leaving your side again. Next time you say you need to use the restroom, I''m waiting outside the door. This is my fault, Dare... I should have followed her. Why didn''t I follow her? I¡ª"


    "I''m not upset with you Lyle. This wasn''t your fault." Darren''s voice was very calm, but there was no mistaking the chill in his tone. It was a false calmness. A storm was raging just below the surface.


    "You asked me to watch over her while you were busy ... I failed you."


    I never realized how desperate Lyle was to please his brother until just now. I mean, I always knew he admired hi id loved him, but it was so much more than that. He was an emotional


    mess because he felt he let his brother down.


    Chapter 49 "Lyle, I''m fine-"


    "This time! But a screw up like that could have meant ... it would have cost my brother his happiness... his future. It would have been all my fault. Dare, punish me for this. I wasn''t your brother, you would have punished the guard. You have to make an example out of me." How ridiculous! If your brother being the lycan king couldn''t be a perk, then what could? This was absurd, and I was sure Darren would-


    "Very well," Darren said, and I gaped in shock.


    "You aren''t serious?!" I looked up at Darren as he sighed.


    "Lyle is right. I can''t excuse this, even if he is my brother. You could have lost your life in that moment-"


    I scoffed loudly, interrupting him. "Could I have? Where is your faith in me? I am not one of those dainty Waiting Ladies. Honestly, it''s insulting-"


    "I have guards too, Ally. There is always someone around. It isn''t because I''m weak but because it isn''t worth the risk. Too many people count on me, and I count on you."


    "Well then, I guess we should get out our yarn and crochet while everyone else goes to battle. Can''t risk something happening, right?" I heard Finn snicker and Darren shed him a dark look.


    "Gods, I love a woman with a backbone." Finn wasn''t afraid of Darren at all as he smiled at him smugly. I was waiting for him to explode, but instead, Darren looked back at me and a smirk


    spread across his lips.


    "And there is the punishment. Lyle, you will spend the day crocheting with Ally in my chambers. A restricted hall, where you will be safe while I investigate this."


    "Crocheting? Why am I being punished? You know what?


    I think Lyle can handle it on his own." Suddenly it wasn''t important to me to protect Lyle. I knew where this was going. He was never going to punish Lyle. It was all about making him guard me. I was getting locked up for protection.


    "For lying," Darren said simply. "You lied and that put you in danger."


    "Actually, I prefer to look at this situation as doing us a favor. Look what we discovered! Someone here hates me, and it''s better to discover this now." I could feel the weight of his unamused gaze as it bore into me, casting a shadow over my words. The intensity in his eyes made it clea wasn''t buying what I was trying to sell.


    "Darren, you still have ambassadors from other species here. You can''t lock up your future queen. Instead, leave her with me and Finn. We will watch her like a hawk. We will take her out to the garden for a walk and get her out of the castle for now. This will give you time tob it out." Ivan nced over at me to see if I was okay with it.


    "And also time to speak with your mother," Finn added with a serious tone. I was gathering that he wasn''t a fan of Winifred. Actually, it seemed like he didn''t trust her at all. I also felt that


    Lyle shared his opinion, which I thought was interesting since that was his own mother. And now I was wondering what I was missing. There had to be more to it... there was another piece to this puzzle.


    "Dare, I''m serious! You need-" Lyle''s frustrated voice was cut off by Darren as he grabbed him by the head and pulled him to his chest. He patted his back with one hand while resting the other on his head.


    "It''s okay, little brother. It''s okay." His voice was so soft and gentle. I felt myself melt seeing this interaction. I nced at Ivan and Finn, who both had warm smiles on their faces. "Thank you for always being there for me. Thank you for always backing me, no matter what. You didn''t do anything wrong. My little mate did... and I''ll smack her asster for it." I felt my mid section clench as he chuckled out his promise. "I need you by my side on this one, Lyle. Help me find out who pushed my mate over the balcony."


    "I will.¡± Lyle sniffed quietly. I had never seen such devotion between siblings, and it was very touching. It was more than Darren being his big brother. He looked up to him and respected him. He wanted only the best for him and his happiness. If only all families could be like this... instead, there is pettiness and jealousy. Things unbing of family members. It was so refreshing to see Lyle''s genuine love for his brother, and I could tell that Darren understood it, too. He could finall how the emotions he couldn''t show before. Even though he was upset, he was able to be considerate of Lyle''s feelings.


    Darren patted Lyle once more before he turned to look at me. Chapter 49


    "Whoever did this to you will not be allowed to live. No matter who it was. It is a vicious act against us as a couple. Go with Ivan and Finn. They''ll keep you safe. Enjoy the gardens and the maze. I know you wanted to check out the butterfly maze. But if it''s too much walking in your condition-


    I giggled. "Darren, if I can fight, I can walk. And IF I get tired, then I will tell Spike and Baloo to bring me back to rest."


    "Baloo?" Ivan snorted.


    "Spike, the fuck?" Finn curled his lips up in repulsion. "At least give me Drac." He clicked his tongue.


    "I didn''t think categorizing you as Spike would be a bad thing.


    I used to have a crush on him." I pursed my lips with a smile as Darren pulled me


    to his chest.


    "So, you think I''m cute?" Finn just had to provoke Darren. He growled, snapping his head toward him.


    "It is to your benefit that she doesn''t think you''re cute."


    "What about my unhealthy obsession with werebears?" I blinked up at him innocently.


    "Easy there, Vixen. Don''t get me tangled into this


    torture-your-mate web. You are just wanting hi


    punish


    you moreter. Don''t think I can''t see past your acons." Ivan chuckled. "You really


    got yourself a handful with this one."


    "As if she needs to provoke me. Baby, I''ll give you everything


    you need... and don''t need. Just wait untilter, Better get in all the walking you want now, because tomorrow you will be too sore for such activities."


    "Promises, promises."


    I listened as he let out a dark chuckle. "My word is my bond." He roughly kissed


    my lips before pushing me next to Ivan''s side, "Keep me informed of anything," he


    said before nodding his head at Lyle. "Let''s get to work."


    "Mom first?" Lyle asked, and I watched as Darren nodded. "1 want Tim and Rodney doing a castle sweep. Ryder and Heath are already checking the surveince cameras. Hopefully they were thorough." He then turned and looked


    at me. "Don''t leave Ivan''s side."


    "What about me?" Finn grinned and I could see he was really trying to push Darren''s buttons.


    "Like I said, stay near Ivan''s side." I could see the restlessness in his eyes. He was trying to control his emotions, but he looked overwhelmed.


    "Ren." I stepped into him, wrapping my arms around him. "Calm down. You can think better when your head isn''t blurred with rage." I lifted up, kissing his lips, and hewarded me with a smile.


    "I''m angry but I''m thinking clearly. Just stay safe."


    "You aren''t afraid Ivan will steal your honey?" I bit my lip


    Chapter 49 smiling,


    "Next to you and Lyle, Ivan is the one I trust the most."


    "Hey!" Finn snorted as he straightened up. "What about me?"


    "I''m still figuring you out," Darren answered honestly. "I don''t think you''re an enemy, but I haven''t decided if you''re trusted enough with my queen."


    "Eh, fair enough." Finn shrugged it off and walked past us. "Well, ''Pooh Bear'', ''Spot'', you twoing? The Butterfly Maze, right?"


    "Pooh Bear?" Ivan growled.


    "Hey, that''s better than ''Spot!" I clicked my tongue. "Maybe we should call him one


    of those glittering vampires-"


    "Don''t you fucking dare! I draw the line with that insult."


    I wiggled my brows up at Darren. "You hear that? He drew a line." I winked up at


    him before walking away. Ivan was instantly next to me. "Is he going to destroy


    the castle?" I whispered to him.


    "Probably, which is why he doesn''t want you here."


    "Yeah... that''s what I thought." I nced back to s he was watching me. His eyes


    were dark, and there was a storm brewing over his face. Lyle was speaking to him quietly, but it was too quiet for me to hear. "I just hope he thinks before he acts."


    "He knows what he''s doing. The Lycan King has been feared because of his fierce temper. They know it''s better with you around, and they still don''t understand his control over it in your absence. So, with you gone-"


    "They''ll be afraid that his anger is out of control again, making it a real life or death situation."


    "Exactly. Best way to get answers, and fast." Ivan grinned. "Your pup knows what


    he''s doing. Which is why you are with me for the day. And... the Butterfly Maze is


    our first stop." I watched him frown.


    "You don''t like mates?"


    "No, I don''t like butterflies. They freak me out."


    I stared at him for a moment before I started giggling. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect


    you."


    Write yourment


    11 Gifts


    "He knows what he''s doing. The Lycan King has been feared because of his fierce


    temper. They know it''s better with you around, and they still don''t understand his control over it in your absence. So, with you gone¡ª"


    "They''ll be afraid that his anger is out of control again, making it a real life or death situation."


    "Exactly. Best way to get answers, and fast." Ivan grinned. "Your pup knows what


    he''s doing. Which is why you are with me for the day. And ... the Butterfly Maze is


    our first stop." I watched him frown.


    "You don''t like mazes?"


    "No, I don''t like butterflies. They freak me out."


    I stared at him for a moment before I started giggling. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    Write yourment

 Chapter 50

    Darren


    "I didn''t touch her. I would never harm my unborn grandchild," my mother said as I listened to Lyle scoff angrily.


    "You see? Right there, mom! You just said you would never harm your grandchild... you didn''t say you would never harm Lissa, which would have been the obvious thing to say."


    "She didn''t mean it like that, son. She was saying, ''even more reason for me not to harm her."" My father looked at me as I shook my head. My blood was boiling, but I was trying to keep it at a manageable level. At least for now.


    "Why do you resent me so much, Lyle? You immediately use me of things. You never have faith in me. Why?" I nced over at Lyle. My mother had a point there. A few years ago, my brother''s attitude changed toward my mother. I thought maybe it was worse because of the whole ident with my parents, but it was something more.


    "Because you are not just my mother. You were a Waiting Lady." Lyle''s expression was unforgiving as if he just called her out for being a spy. "Not just a Waiting Lady but THE Waiting Lady... just like Cleo was."


    "What does that mean?" I asked, now intrigued by the way he was wording things. Chapter 50


    ...


    "Well, I had my suspicions several years ago I overheard someone mentioning Waiting Ladies'' tasks. And that they heard there was a diary." I nced over at my mother to see her fingers fidgeting. So Lyle was on to something. "Then, recently, Cleo showed us a diary, and I thought this was it. But it didn''t contain anything more than tea gossip and Cleo bragging. But after my mind cleared from the rut, I realized there was more. That if there was that diary, then there was probably another. One that isn''t a diary, but more like a code of conduct. I haven''t found it yet... but I''m certain it''s there, right mother?" His tone and his gaze towards our mother was very different. I had rarely seen this look before. Very few things made him this angry, but I admit, when they did, it was usually on my behalf.


    "Is there a code of conduct book?" I watched as she began to shake her head. "It doesn''t have to be called that, but is there a book that is only for the Waiting Ladies?" I narrowed my eyes at her as she looked down at the floor.


    "Winnie, now is not the time for secrets."


    "Milo ... I have given an oath. We can''t talk about it. None of us


    can."


    "Then don''t talk about it. Tell me how to find it." I watched as she shook her head. "That is an order from your king." My voice boomed with authority. I wasn''t her son right now but the Lycan King, and she could not refuse me.


    "You don''t understand. The purpose of the Waiting Ladies ... it''s more than you can imagine. Talking about this-"


    317


    "Doesn''t matter anymore because I''m getting rid of them.. Whatever purpose they had has died with you." I took a small step toward her with a low growl. I hated that I had to intimidate my mother, but my mate''s safety was my priority, and I had a feeling that whatever she was hiding had put her at


    risk.


    "Winnie." This time my father furrowed his brows at her with a, low growl. "Whatever it is... it won''t change things with us. But if it is something that could put Allissa in danger, then you need toe clean."


    "I mean, it shouldn''t, but-" She shook her head. "I don''t know. The Waiting Ladies and Waiting Men have a job, and it is to be the perfect partner to the royal. Our job is topliment them and be an asset to the crown. But it''s also something else ..." She sighed and looked up at my father. "The noble families all got together and formed the idea of the Waiting. They pitched this to the king long ago, which he thought was a fair request for their support. But they had another reason for this request: their sons and daughters were to protect the nobles. It was a means to keep them in rotating power. Each noble would have their turn to have a run for the crown. It was a way for all of us to have our blood mixed with the crown. Each family took a rotating order and the other Waitings made sure that person was the one chosen. Milo you didn''t just choose me, but were served me. It was my family''s rotation. This time was Cleo''s family''s rotation." I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. It was a set up so that the nobles were now all blood rted. ensured


    it was that nothing could ever happen to them. "There is more... the job of the Waiting Men or Ladies to ensure that the family in Chapter 50


    rotation was selected... no matter what. Milo, you originally were interested in two others, remember? Fable and ... the otherdy. Neither were backing down... they were ignoring the binding code, for love. They imed they loved you, and neither was going to step aside."


    "Winnie-" My father''s eyes widened as he shook his head. "You didn''t?"


    "Not me personally, but I was part of it. The one ran away, and Fable learned her ce the hard way. She was forced into heat, and¡ª~


    "Like what Cleo did to Allissa." I growled along with Lyle.


    "Fable ended up pregnant and was no longer eligible to be a Waiting Lady. I think Cleo was hoping for the same, but she didn''t factor in a fated mate. We never had to worry about fated mates. The royals rarely visited the other packs and were too busy to really mingle. It was basically set up that way so they would have to choose from the noble families'' children." She finally looked at me. "Cleo is no longer eligible to be a Waiting Lady. I doubt she''s the one who tried to harm Allissa. But maybe one of the others is trying to secure her spot and jump into the rotation, now that Cleo is officially out of it? I don''t know. None of them know about who Allissa really is. They would have thought the fall would have killed her. No one is talked about it. Only the ambassadors in the room know, and us


    "I thought most of the Waiting Ladies were free to leave now, Didn''t they leave?" I looked over at Lyle, who shook his head.


    rotation was selected... no matter what. Milo, you originally were interested in two others, remember? Fable and... the otherdy. Neither were backing down... they were ignoring the binding code, for love. They imed they loved you, and neither was going to step aside."


    "Winnie-" My father''s eyes widened as he shook his head. "You didn''t?"


    "Not me personally, but I was part of it. The one ran away, and Fable learned her ce the hard way. She was forced into heat, and-"


    "Like what Cleo did to Allissa." I growled along with Lyle.


    "Fable ended up pregnant and was no longer eligible to be a Waiting Lady. I think Cleo was hoping for the same, but she didn''t factor in a fated mate. We never had to worry about fated mates. The royals rarely visited the other packs and were too busy to really mingle. It was basically set up that way so they would have to choose from the noble families'' children." She finally looked at me. "Cleo is no longer eligible to be a Waiting Lady. I doubt she''s the one who tried to harm Allissa. But maybe one of the others is trying to secure her spot and jump into the rotation, now that Cleo is officially out of it? I don''t know. None of them know about who Allissa really is. They would have thought the fall would have killed her. No one has talked about it. Only the ambassadors in the room know, and u


    ¡°I thought most of the Waiting Ladies were free to leave now. Didn''t they leave?¡± I looked over at Lyle, who shook his head.


    "I thought they had, but I found out yesterday they had to stay until Allissa was crowned as the queen."


    "Serve them their eviction, Lyle. The whole department for the Waiting Ladies and Men... get them out of fiere. Their services are no longer required." "Darren, you have to be careful about this. The nobles have risen in power, and a move like this will put them on edge." My father wrapped his arm around my mother. "Thank you for telling us. Winnie. We will talk about it moreter, but after all these years. I think we are beyond it. I am. I might have been spoon-fed you as my choice of mate, but I made the choice." He then turned and looked at Lyle. "I know you''re protective over your brother, but remember ... she is your mother, and she deserves your respect."


    "Respect is earned, dad. I love you, mom, but your information on this would have been helpful before. I would have protected Lissa better. I am upset with you because it put her in danger. Losing Lissa ... it means losing Darren. I won''t see him go through that pain. I won''t see my new sister harmed. I''m angry, and I''m entitled to feel that way." He stepped toward the door. "I''ll make sure they''re all out of the building within the hour."


    "Lyle, remember, we don''t know if it was one of them or not. So, before you do-"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be questioning them." I could see ... darkness in his eyes. It reminded me of myself. It was as if he was getting more angry for me now that / wasn''t out of control. I really depended on him and was lucky. Chapter 50


    Darren, we have something interesting for you to see. Heath''s voice entered my


    mind.


    On my way.


    Write yourment


    Tr Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King.

 Chapter 51

    Allissa


    Frustrated curses escaped Ivan''s lips as they pushed through the dense maze of bushes. "Fucking bugs."


    "They''re beautiful." I smiled as we navigated through the maze. Ivan growled as we walked through the tall barrier bushes. Brightly colored flowers grew from the colorful leaves that attracted hundreds of butterflies. The vibrant colors of the foliage were dotted with bright flowers, each one a ma for the fluttering butterflies. Their wings pped in a dance of shades and patterns.


    Ivan swatted away, keeping his arm raised in protection as Finn chuckled.


    "Some protector he is." Finn nced over at me. "You should probably stick closer to me."


    "You are the worst bug of all," Ivan growled, moving closer to


    1. me.


    "Bug?¡± Finn stopped walking to re at Ivan.


    "I hate mosquitos."


    It seemed like a harmless thing to say, but Finn''s eyes glowed red! His fangs protruded as he red at Ivan. I''d always


    wondered about vampire fangs. Like, were they just to puncture and then they drank, or were the fangs like straws? I moved on my own to investigate, reaching out to touch his fang. He was so fixated on Ivan that he didn''t notice me. He jumped back and covered his mouth. His face turned red and he looked at me with wide eyes. I could hear Ivanughing as he grabbed me by the shoulders.


    "You are a naughty one," he said to me, and I had no idea what he meant.


    "I was just curious how their fangs worked." I nced back at Finn, who was still blushing.


    "Touching a vampire''s fangs is an intimate act." I snapped my head to Ivan in shock.


    "What?!"


    "Why do you think they have a biting fixation? The bite is pleasurable. They bite their mates to stimte pleasure. Touching his fangs would be like someone rubbing your nipples." A smirk spread across his lips as I parted mine. I searched his eyes to see if he was teasing me, but he wasn''t.


    "Oh my gods Finn, I am so sorry. I didn''t know."


    ...


    "It''s okay." His voice was muffled as he continued to cover his face. "Why did you get so upset, though?" I watched as his brows furrowed. Chapter 51


    "I didn''t mean it like that, Finn. That was a low blow. Sorry, I didn''t mean to sling mud." Ivan rubbed the back of his neck and looked down at me. I looked at him expectantly for an answer.


    "Mosquitos is a term used for bloodthirsty vampires. The ones who drink without a care. Like the ones running rampant now among the vampires. It wasn''t always like that. There was once order and a control of their thirst. But they have almost be drunk with blood. Think of it as a derogatory term for vampires. The word slipped out because I was thinking of bugs, but I winced as soon as I said it. Sorry, man."


    "The pr bear prince is apologizing to me? That is a win for the day. Apology epted."


    "And with that fang action, you have a double win."


    Finn began to blush again, turning his head to the side. "I was just shocked. I''m fine."


    "I can''t wait to tell Darren about his mate giving your fangs a hand job-"


    "And I think this conversation has officially crossed the line," I said, turning to look down the dividing path. I caught a scent it was faint and not fresh. But it was one that I would recognize anywhere. I began to run toward the fragrance.


    "Lissa, it was just a joke! Lissa!" I could hear Ivan gro


    "Where are we going?" Finn was jogging next to me effortlessly. Chapter 51


    "I didn''t mean it like that, Finn. That was a low blow. Sorry, I didn''t mean to sling mud." Ivan rubbed the back of his neck and looked down at me. I looked at him expectantly for an answer.


    "Mosquitos is a term used for bloodthirsty vampires. The ones who drink without a care. Like the ones running rampant now among the vampires. It wasn''t always like that. There was once order and a control of their thirst. But they have almost be drunk with blood. Think of it as a derogatory term for vampires. The word slipped out because I was thinking of bugs, but I winced as soon as I said it. Sorry, man."


    "The pr bear prince is apologizing to me? That is a win for the day. Apology epted."


    "And with that fang action, you have a double win."


    Finn began to blush again, turning his head to the side. ¡°I was just shocked. I''m fine."


    "I can''t wait to tell Darren about his mate giving your fangs a hand job-"


    "And I think this conversation has officially crossed the line," I said, turning to look down the dividing path. I caught a scent... it was faint and not fresh. But it was one that I would recognize anywhere. I began to run toward the fragrance.


    "Lissa, it was just a joke! Lissa!" I could hear Ivan grow


    "Where are we going?" Finn was jogging next to me effortlessly. Chapter 51


    If I was in my lycan form, I could outrun him, but not in my human form. Not that I was outrunning him. My mind was suddenly confused. "Do you smell another scent?" I nced at him, continuing to run down the path, but I ran into a dead end. The smell wasing from the wall in front of me


    "I smell many scents. You''re going to have to be more specific," he said as Ivan came to my side.


    "What part of ''stay by my side'' do you not understand?"


    "I need to get to the other side. I don''t want to lose the trail-"


    "What are we trailing?" Finn asked, but I didn''t know how to answer. I wasn''t


    wrong right? It was impossible, but my sense of smell said it wasn''t.


    ---


    Ivan stared at me and then sighed. "Finn, hop over and I''ll toss her to you."


    "I am capable of jumping over myself."


    "Of course you are, but I''d feel safer if Finn was over there first." Ivan nced over at Finn as he blurred over the hedge. I must admit, in my human form, it would not be easy to leap over it. But I wasn''t one who wanted help over something, soooooo- My own thoughts were interrupted as I was thrown, yes thrown, over the hedge. Finn caught me in mid air, bringing me safely to my feet. A secondter, followed by a loudmoti climbed over the hedge, little leaves and flowers stuck to his body.


    an


    "Too big for the jump, huh?¡± Finn smirked.


    "Want to arm wrestle?"


    "Yeah, because that proves so much." I could see Finn roll his eyes as I began to sniff the air again. The scent was still here, and it wasn''t moving, but it also wasn''t strong. Suddenly, Finn grabbed my shoulder and pushed me back to Ivan. "A vampire. was here."


    "Was or is?" Ivan growled, taking hold of my shoulder as if I was a helpless pup.


    "Was, but it wasn''t that long ago. Is this the scent you were talking about?" Finn nced back at me.


    "No, but I wonder if they''re connected." I could see they both looked confused, but honestly, I was too. I didn''t understand what I was smelling, and it felt like it was drawing me in. I also didn''t want to tell them my suspicion because I was afraid they would take me back. I decided to hunt down the scent and not answer any more of their questions.


    "I''ll lead." Finn''s voice carried on the wind as he shed ahead of me while Ivan stayed beside me. I nced over at him and he winked at me.


    "You''re trying to keep something from us, eh? Which means you suspect it''s dangerous."


    "He isn''t your average bear!" I heard Finn snicker ahead of us. Chapter 51


    "You know what... I''m not your average bear. I will take it as apliment. So, whatcha keeping from us?" Ivan was looking at me as we ran down the path, but I ignored him. ¡°I won''t make us go back, but you are going to tell me or I''m stopping this right now." I snapped my head over to see that he was dead serious.


    "I caught the scent of my ex-mate." He growled immediately, ncing up at Finn.


    "No one is here now. I''m not picking up anything fresh, and it''sing from just around this next bend." Finn was jogging, running backwards so he could look at us. "Your call," he said, looking at Ivan.


    "You said you wouldn''t make us go back." I reminded him as he growled louder. "Darren is going to be livid."


    "Good thing I can calm him down." I gave him a small smile. "Besides, we''re already here."


    1


    Ivan looked ahead as we rounded the corner. The three of us stopped as we


    found the source of the scent. Alfred''s so wafted toward me as Ivan gripped my


    shoulder, not ali to go further. What the hell was this?


    ng me


    Write yourment

 Chapter 52

    "It''s a message." I watched as Finn reached down to inspect the blood-stained cloth wrapped around something small. "Looks like a vampire left the message for him." I watched as he analyzed the area, putting a picture together.


    I stared at the cloth. That was Alfred''s blood, and it was clearly a message for me. Did he spill his own blood, or did something happen? I watched as Finn carefully unwrapped the cloth to reveal a small wooden box. Carefully, he undid thetch, flipping the lid open. There was a letter in there. I could see what was written on the outside clearly... it was my name.


    I felt Ivan''s grip on my shoulder tighten as Finn looked at me.


    "It''s her letter, Ivan. We don''t have a right to refuse for her to read it, if that''s what she wants."


    I stepped away from Ivan, taking the letter from Finn''s hand. Slowly, I broke the seal and unfolded the paper, scanning the


    contents.


    Allissa, there is so much that I want to talk to you about, but I can''t think or focus. What have you done? You gave yourself to another man. Were you forced? Was this your punish in my ce? I couldn''t focus after the first wave of pain.... knew what was happening. But then it kepting... wave after wave. You''ve driven me to madness. My beast has be dangerous and feral. And thatst strand we held onto was the


    bond that is now severed.


    I''ve left Ivy. What happened with her was madness. I couldn''t control my lycan. You don''t understand what it''s like to refuse your mate. I had you, and I wanted to be loyal to you, but I couldn''t control the blinding lust of it all. Ivy would never have been a good luna, not like you. I''m broken about the loss of our pup. I know it''s all my fault and then I just copsed inside. I didn''t care to stop myself, and I didn''t try. I allowed myself to be led astray just to feel again. I''m still lost, but I know what I need. It''s you, Issa. I''m taking you back where you belong. Even if we can''t go back to our pack, we will start fresh somewhere else.


    Remember, you belong to me. That was the agreement. You don''t have a choice in the matter. I don''t care if the Lycan King has imed you. I''m taking you back. Wait for me.


    Alfie


    I felt my breathing pick up in anger. He couldn''t control himself? Fuck that! Maybe


    I could see an ident happening once. We are animals, after all, but what led to my miscarriage wasn''t just one time. It was several, and what I thought was just the beginning phases of my miscarriage. But no ... it was him taking Ivy like a rabbit for two days straight.


    He could feel the pain from me and Darren? Good! I shoute have made Darren wait to mark me so I could make him fec it even more. No matter how bad the pain was for him, it was nothing like it was for me. I was blind and naive ... I had no idea. At least he knew what was going on, and that is satisfying.


    So, Ivy was his fated mate? Or so he imed. Still, he shouldn''t have taken me as his mate if he couldn''t control himself. What was he thinking? We would all just live together in glorious harmony? We would all share a bed with him sandwiched in between? Fuck him!


    Then the bastard decided to remind me of the damn agreement. You mean the one he didn''t honor first?! How dare he tell me I don''t have a choice! I felt my arms trembling as I clenched my cheeks. I would shred him apart. My feelings had changed so much since I met Darren. I waspletely his. I wouldn''t be touched by another male. And telling me that I belonged to them had me ready to kill. I only belonged to Darren.


    Yes, Alfred ... I''ll wait for you. But it won''t be in the way you think. You will pay for your crimes against the kingdom and for what you did to me. When he left that day, he didn''t know what would happen to me. He most likely thought I would be killed. Yeah, sounds like someone who was deeply devoted to me.


    The fact is that I am alive and he can''t stand the idea that Darren has imed me. It makes him think he really lost a treasure. Like a child who didn''t appreciate his toy until another kid took it. Now he wants it back because he sees how much it is treasured by someone else.


    If Alfred wasn''t with Ivy, then was he the one with contacts in the vampire territory? It was a vampire who delivered the letter. What did this mean? Was he really not with Ivy, or was it some story to try to pull at my heartstrings? Chapter 52


    Suddenly, the letter was plucked out of my hands by Ivan..


    My head snapped up in surprise as I looked at him, taking in the creases that appeared between his furrowed brows. His expression was intense, as he scanned over the contents.


    "What did it say?" Finn asked quietly, moving next to me.


    "You can read it next, but basically it says a lot of shit." I snorted, clenching my fingers into fists. Ivan handed Finn the letter then looked at me. He seemed to be studying me.


    "I know he hasn''t been seen with Ivy, but this would mean he also has a contact within the vampires." Ivan''s eyes were grilling into mine.


    "And if he has left Ivy?"


    I scoffed. ¡°Ivan, no offense, but fuck you and fuck him. Did you read that letter? He is responsible for the miscarriage of my pup. He said he couldn''t control himself. Maybe once, but dozens of times before my official miscarriage, and then I lost track because I was in constant pain. I thought it was because I lost the pup that I was hurting so much. I didn''t know about these things. My mother and I traveled and I didn''t attend shifter school. My mother taught me reading, writing, math, some history and basic things about shifters. I didn''t know-"I was livid when Finn ced his hand on my shoulder.


    "Maybe your head is stuffed with fluff. Damn Ivan, like she said, fuck you." Finn moved to the side so that I could see his eyes. They were soft and full ofpassion. "I know what it''s like to be betrayed. It''s hell, isn''t it? It makes you doubt everyone


    around you. It''s so hard to trust again. But you''re doing it beautifully. It took me decades to get to where you are. Maybe having my fated mate would have helped me, but I closed myself off. I vanished into the swamps and stayed a recluse. Feeling sorry for myself and licking my wounds. I guess what I''m trying to say is that I''m proud of your strength."


    "I didn''t mean to sound inconsiderate." I flipped my eyes toward Ivan, who was rubbing the back of his neck. "I just don''t want Darren to get hurt. He is in deep with you is all. Losing you is not something he will ever recover from."


    "I know that, but that goes for me, too. I need Darren, too." I looked at the letter in Finn''s hands. "So, what do we think?"


    "I think we''re going to have to head back and show this to Darren at once. This is not one of those show-himter sort of things. It''s a direct threat against his mate." Ivan spoke up first but I could see Finn nodding his head in agreement.


    "For all we know, this vampire was the one who pushed you off the balcony. Maybe they were hoping you would pick up on Alfred''s scent? Who knows, but it could be a coincidence to happen the same day. A vampire would have been able to be stealthy enough toe in undetected, and with the proper potion would have been able to remove their scent. The question is: what''s in it for them ... but I think the answer to that is


    terrifying."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, seeing him and Ivan look at each other. "What?" Chapter 52


    "The Quartz Pack... full of fresh blood."


    My lips popped open and this time my heart was humming. Would he have handed over his own pack? That is too much even for him... right? But logically, it made sense. He knew everything about the pack and their weaknesses. Could they be under siege right now? Or were they next on the list?


    I was about to mind link Darren when a catastrophic roar came from the castle.


    The ground shook as I snapped my head toward the sound just in time to see his mighty beast leap in the air from a castle balcony.


    "I gave Darren the cliff notes. Obviously, he took it well." Ivan chuckled as the sound of destruction headed right for us.


    Write yourment

 Luna for 53

    A white blur leaped over the hedge,nding directly in front of me. My beautiful, powerful mate with the same green captivating eyes. He shifted, and a secondter, I was in his arms. He spun me swiftly, my back pressed against his solid chest. His warm breath teased my neck before he suddenly mped down on my carlobe. A surprised yip escaped my lips, but he didn''t release his grip. Instead, he stood behind me, gently biting and tugging on the sensitive skin of my earlobe. The sensation sent shivers down my spine, and I couldn''t help but lean into him, feeling the warmth of his body against mine. It was unexpected yet exhrating, and I found myself lost in the moment as h


    continued to nibble on my earlobe with gentle


    intensity.


    "Dare-" I started to say but he growled against my ear. Nibbling on the skin but never releasing his grip.


    Let me calm down. His voice entered my mind. Thinking about it like this was a bit funny. He was like a wild beast, gnawing on me to soothe his turbulent emotions. A low growl came from his throat and I wondered about the face he was making. I could see that Ivan was on the defense while Finn had a yful smirk on his face.


    "Enjoying your pacifier?" Finn chuckled, making Darren gurgle, wrapping his arms tighter around me.


    "Don''t, Finn. He''s already struggling." Ivan snapped his head toward Finn who only continued to chuckle. I''m d my mate''s mood was amusing to him. I could feel the small tremble in his


    It''s okay, Darren. I''m here and I''m never leaving you. I tried to reassure him, but he sucked on my car harder. I know he was doing this to calm himself down but I felt my lower mid-section clench as a warmth pooled between my legs. Was I getting turned on? Yes. I was just as messed up in the head as my king. This was why we were perfect for one another.


    "I have the letter here." Ivan held the letter up and then the warmth was gone from my car. Darren grabbed it and was quickly looking it over. I noticed his pupils dting as he fought with his beast. I thought he was going to shred it but instead he looked up at Finn.


    "What can you tell me about this?" Darren moved back to my side. His arm moved around me, his fingers biting into my side.


    "It was delivered by a new vampire, that much is for sure. I could tell by how much human scent was still left behind. Which tells us that either they are someone young or they''ve turned someone recently. But they don''t like doing that now. With the vampires on the verge of an internal copse, they don''t want to create someone else topete for a food source... unless they are growing an army. But this doesn''t tell me anything about Alfred. The blood wasn''t corpse blood, so he was alive at the time this was written. And I''m guessing you can tell if the handwriting was his or not?" Finn then looked at me.


    "It was his handwriting." I looked up at Darren, who was being deadly quiet. I couldn''t tell what he was thinking. All I could see


    was anger.


    "He thinks he can juste and take you? Well... let him through then, by all means. I will dly enlighten him." His eyes were dark and his voice was that of his beast. I nced at Ivan


    unat he was still being cautious of him. It was as if he didn''t trust how he would react.


    Finn clicked his tongue. "The mutt isn''t going to juste strolling in here. He has no scent here besides that letter, which means he hasn''t set foot anywhere near here. He might be talking a big game, but he is too afraid. He knows he''s no match for you. The purpose of the letter was to let Allissa know he still ims her as his own. It was a message to her to escape and he would take her in."


    And I was back in his arms and he was back to sucking on my carlobe. The letter fell to the ground and I watched Finn pick it up.


    "Let''s go, Finn. We have some work to do." I heard Ivan speak up. I looked between the two men, and it was obvious they had been ordered to leave. Darren still wasn''t really speaking to me. The only thing he had said was to let him calm down. It was hard to tell what he was thinking, but it was clear he was agitated and upset.


    I guess it would be troubling that a vampire was able to arrive in his backyard undetected. However, we had so many visitors that- my eyes widened. "They knew." I whispered, causing Ivan and Finn to stop walking away. "They knew about the meeting and used it to their advantage. Are they watching the borders? But it has to be more than that. Or did they just see a bunch of creatures arrive and took the opportunity to enter? They knew they wouldn''t be detected with so many different species arriving. So, either they are watching us or-"


    "Or one of our new allies is not who they seem," Ivan growled. I started to nod my head but couldn''t because of the hold


    ~, and I hoped after the curse was broken that he


    would stille to me forfort.


    "Do you mean they''re ying us, or are you suggesting they really weren''t who they seemed?" Finn asked. I snapped my gaze at him as I tried to decipher his words.


    "You mean they weren''t who they imed to be? But wouldn''t someone have recognized them?" Both Finn and Ivan were quiet.


    "We weren''t looking for it. Someone could havee in and pretended. None of us asked the hard questions or really talked enough to make them give themselves away." Finn clicked his tongue angrily. "It could have been a fucking mimic." A mimic was a creature that little was known about. They were closely rted to ghosts but their nature was associated with demons, yet their magic was simr to a fairy. They had the uncanny ability to ''mimic'' any appearance of any creature. This included copying their voice and mannerisms. They had mind- reading abilities and they could be indistinguishable from the original. However, if you were looking for it, their aura would be slightly different and their behaviors could also be off.


    "If it was a mimic, then what about the original? Were they intercepted on the way here? Could they have been ying the role as a mimic for some time?" I was trying to find the connecting piece. Something that could prove if it was a mimic


    or not.


    "Someone would have discovered it among their people. But if it is a mimic, then the chances are they won''t return. I guess we wait to see if anyone sends word that their ambassador is missing. We will also be paying attention when we meet


    up


    Finn ran his hand through his hair, letting out a frustrated


    groan.


    "Finn." Ivan patted him on the shoulder. "Get the ink from your ce now. We''ll bring it with us.


    "On it." Finn vanished, and shortly after, Ivan disappeared through the maze. I went to speak, but Darren''s hand gripped my wrist. He let go of my ear and began to drag me deeper into the maze. He was making rapid turns and I was trotting to keep up. He was eerily quiet as he tugged me down the paths. He made an abrupt turn and then scooped me in his arms, leaping over a flowered hedge.


    The moment hended, the ground erupted. Darkness covered me as I gaped in shock.


    The Lycan King

 Chapter 54

    It took a moment for the sun to shine through the canopy of butterflies, casting a kaleidoscope of dazzling colors into the air. The delicate creatures fluttered their wings in unison, creating a mesmerizing dance of light and movement. Each wing was adorned with intricate patterns and vibrant hues. As they took flight, the colors mixed and merged, creating a beautiful symphony for the eyes to behold. It was like witnessing a burst of confetti, but more magical.


    Darren''s hand put pressure on my waist as he led me forward. With each step, hundreds of butterflies erupted and took to the skies. The ground was covered in colorful flowers that had a sweet scent. It must have been a super attractant judging by the concentration of butterflies in this area.


    "Ally." He spun me into his chest, holding me tightly against him. "Ally, I can''t bear this feeling. I feel like I''m about to lose you, and I''m panicking."


    "Dare, you aren''t going to lose me-


    99


    "He was your mate first, even if he was a shitty one. And he wants you back ... I''m sure it''s confusing, and-"


    "Dare-"


    "And I want to respect you, but I can''t ever allow you to leave me. You are my world ... and our pup-


    99


    "DARREN!" I reached up, cupping his cheeks so he was forced


    J4


    Iughed, shaking my head. "Idiot.¡± He quirked a brow.


    "Are you calling the Lycan King an idiot?"


    "Yes, you are nothing but a blithering moron if you believe for even a second that I could ever be torn away from your side. You must be aplete blockhead to think that I would ever consider going back to that pathetic excuse of a man. And you are an utter fool to think that I''m confused at all by that letter. Yes, in many forms of the word, you are an idiot... your majesty." I smiled as I rubbed my thumb over his cheek. "Dare, have I not made it obvious how much I love you?"


    "It''s because I don''t deserve you. Why would you want to be with me?" He kissed my palm, staring into my eyes.


    "Well, for one, the sex is amazing." I giggled as his arms slid around my back.


    "Ally." His emerald eyes bore into mine, intense and


    unwavering. His expression was serious, with a hint of tension. I could feel the weight of his gaze, as if he were trying to convey an important message through it. "I''m going to kill him. I will not allow that man to live. Not only for his previous crimes, but for staking a im on my mate. I need you to understand this. I don''t want you to resent me."


    I nodded my head. I knew it woulde down to this. "I understand. I have mixed feelings, but not because I love him. He changed when he met Ivy. And while we were never the doting couple, I thought we had a good working rtionship. When I think of that, it makes me-"


    "Sad, that''s-"


    "Disappointed." I held his gaze, feeling my emotions boiling. "He could have been so much more. He could have been a good leader and left a real legacy. He threw it all away. Killed his pup and left me to die. His fate is what he has made of it. But iming that I have to return to him who the hell does he think he is?! I''m livid! I could gut him myself over his letter. The audactiy. Who the hell is that man? Was he always like that and I never saw it? I''m angry with myself for not paying better attention. I knew nothing about him. My mother seemed relieved when I agreed to be his luna. If she had only known ... if I had only known-" I paused, thinking of my mother. She was in a lot of pain then, and honestly, I would have done anything to help her. "Dare, you don''t have to worry about me being upset when the timees. I''m never leaving you, and I trust you." I smiled and looked up at the swarming butterflies that spread over us like a canopy. "This ce is beautiful. Thank you for showing me."


    He grabbed my shoulder and leaned me against his chest, resting his head on top of mine. "I found this ce when I was younger. I was ying with my brother and I jumped over the hedge to hide from him. I remember being awestruck, and it hit me how simple happiness could be. Iid down on the ground in the center of the flowers and just watched the butterflies swarm overhead. This ce became special, up until I became the king. Then, it was as if it didn''t matter anymore. The joy that I felt here never returned once the curse took hold. Now that I have you ... I feel that again. Only I don''t need this ce for it. I only need you." I lifted my eyes to him, to see a small smile resting on his lips. "I have found my joy. My happiness is you." With a gentle pull, he led me further into the center of the area. The sweet fragrance of blooming flowers surrounded us, their colorful petals spilling over the hedges that enclosed our private space. I couldn''t help but feel as though we were in our own


    In a sudden burst of excitement, he flopped to the ground and tugged me down beside him. He pulled me close, wrapping his arm around my shoulders, as we both gazed up at the mesmerizing disy of fluttering butterflies above us. The creatures were like tiny pieces of art in motion, their wings painted with hues of blue, green, and gold. With each p, they seemed to create a symphony of colors that danced across the sky. "This ce is my secret. I decided when I first found it, that I would share it with my male and my children. I wanted them to feel what I did." I felt his lips brush against the side of my forehead. "I never knew that being with you would bring me this feeling constantly. The curse from the crown had stolen this joy from me, but with you by my side, I have it again. Yourughter is like a melody that fills my heart, and your touch ignites a warmth within me that I thought was gone forever. In your eyes, I see all the love and happiness that I had longed for as a king and now finally have as a man in love. My soul found its match in you. I can''t exin it but this connection... I swear, it''s more than fated mates. I''ve seen fated mates, and what we have is different. I feel like our paths are striving for the same thing."


    "Our hearts want the same thing. We both want happiness, a family, and a love that transcends time." I rolled to my side as he did the same. "My grouchy king isn''t so grouchy anymore." I smiled as he chuckled.


    "I''m only not grouchy with you. There are several people in the castle right now that will vouch for that." He plucked a dark maroon flower from between us and lifted it to my nose to smell before he tucked it behind my ear. It had a sweet, chocte scent to it. "You know... there is one other thing that I want to do here." "Oh yeah? What is that?" I smiled as he leaned over me, resting Chapter 54


    "I want to make love to you." His green eyes searched mine, asking for permission. How adorable! We were beyond the point in our rtionship where he needed to ask for permission. I


    was an open book, and I was sure he could see just how much I wanted him. I felt my heart racing. Gods, I love this man.


    I reached up and brought his head down to mine, softly kissing his lips. We were not in a soundproof room, and we were not quiet lovers. Making love here would be a very public deration. Everyone with supernatural hearing would know what was happening here. And that was why he was asking.. that was what he wanted. A public iming. "What are you waiting for? Let the world hear who I belong to."

 Chapter 55

    Darren


    I was lying on my back while my beautiful mate was hovering between my legs. Okay, I admit, this is not the scenario I had pictured. I nned on worshiping her body, but as soon as our clothes were off, she shoved me to the ground.


    "It''s time for the world to know who you belong to," she purred as she traced her finger over the tip of my hard cock. My chest was heaving as she lowered her head. She popped the tip in her mouth and I moaned loudly. Her wet-hot mouth bobbed down until my tip reached her throat. She was taking all of me in.


    She began to hum as she sucked on me harder. Gods, it felt like she was going to suck my skin off, and I was a mess. Electric tingles rippled through my body making my toes curl in response to the heavenly sensations she was bringing.


    "Gods, Ally." I tangled my fingers in her hair as I pumped into her mouth. Her breasts were stroking against my balls, her hard nipples teasing my skin. It was so hot, making me even harder. Her hand cupped under my balls as she began to massage them. "Fuck." I closed my eyes as my hands guided her head. I was thrusting in her mouth, lifting my hips to the speed of her bobbing. I was getting close. I felt my whole body start to tense, and suddenly she stopped. She removed my cock from her mouth and lifted up.


    I peered at her through my hooded eyes as she climbed on top of me. She hovered herself over my cock, lowering just enough so


    Her hand traced up my chest, gripping around my neck. My heart was mming against my chest, my cock twitching as I waited for her next move. She squeezed her fingers around my throat and smiled.


    "Who do you belong to?"


    Fuck, she was the one possessing me! I was supposed to be the one possessing her. I don''t think she knew how hot this was for me. She was a goddess. I growled lowly, a deep, throaty purr as I answered, "I''m yours."


    "Yours? Keep going." She squeezed tighter, teasing my cock with her wet folds.


    "I''m yours, Allissa. I belong to you and no one else."


    "Good boy. Remember whose name you should be calling right now." She growled, her eyes shing brighter. Her eyes glowed with her beast, who was pushing forward. Glowing eyes were a sign of royalty, and her beast was iming dominance over me. No one could ever do this but her. I would dly submit to her.


    She mmed her hips down over my cock and her pussy sucked my cock in, squeezing it as I bucked against her. She kept her hand around my throat as she rode me hard and greedily. I was already close before, but this had my cock pulsing and twitching like crazy. The pressure was building and I didn''t know how much longer I wouldst.


    I let out a groan as my handsnded on her hips, guiding her pace. I was so close to releasing, but then she lifted off of me, a small, sexy smile on her face as I panted in confusion.


    "Not yet," she said, pping the side of my ass. Gods, whatever had gotten into her, I love it. She climbed up my chest, hovering her sweet pussy over my face. "Make me cum first, then you can have your release."


    I growled, grabbing her hips as she sat on my face. My tongue thrust in her core as she humped my face. I hummed, reaching my hand around to rub over the top of her mound. She let out a moan and I knew I had her. I held her with a vice-like grip. She wasn''t getting off of this ride until it wasplete.


    I feasted on her juices, so fucking hard and horny that I humped the air as I did it. Her sweet whimpers turned to loud moans as my humming turned into growls. I was ravishing her pussy, starving for her release. Her whole body shook with her orgasm, but now that I had control, I wasn''t giving it back.


    "Dare-" She tried to lift up, but I growled, nipping her pussy lip, charging my tongue back into her. I wanted to hear her sing for me again as I pleasured her. Her walls clenched around my tongue as she began to ride it once again, the sensations taking over that she helplessly obeyed.


    I moved my hand from the front of her mound to her nipple. I pinched the hardened bud, listening to her sweet cries as she bucked against my tongue harder. I continued my assault, pinching and teasing, growling and feasting, until she was a shaking mess on my face again.


    I moved her over, getting up next to her. "On all fours, Ally," I growled, as she did as she was told, putting her sexy-as-hell ass in the air. Chapter 55


    The tip of my cock was dripping with precum and her pussy was soaking wet,pletely ready for me. I positioned myself behind her, letting my cock side down her ass before I mmed inside of her. I grabbed her breasts, tweaking her nipples as I mercilessly mmed into her pussy.


    "Gods, Ally!"


    ¡°Dare!¡± she cried as she released again. I hammered into her. She was going to have another orgasm before I finally released. I insisted on it.


    "You are everything, Ally. You are MINE," I growled, pinching her nipple as I buried my throbbing cock inside of her. My cock pulsated, spilling my seed inside of her, and I tweaked her nipple once more, causing her to release again. I made sure I continued to pump inside of her, letting her ride out her high.


    1


    kept my arm around her body, slowly sliding out of her, then bringing her to myp. I gripped the back of her neck, mming my tongue inside of her mouth. I loved her so much. I couldn''t ever lose her.


    Her hard nipples brushed over my chest as I explored her mouth. I knew my cock was hard and ready, but I gasped as I felt her slide over it again. My eyes widened as she giggled.


    "You didn''t think we were done, did you?" she purred, wrapping her legs around my waist.


    "As much as you want." She bit my bottom lip, causing me to growl. This feral side of her would be the death of me. I ced my hands around her as she bounced on my cock, her hard nipples igniting my skin with euphoric fire. Chapter 55


    "Gods, Ally. Yes, my queen. Ride me." My climax came much faster, releasing with hers. I tilted my head back and roared to the sky. The butterflies frantically scattered higher as the ground trembled. We copsed on the ground, cradled among the flowers. I held her to my front, feeling her chest heaving as she caught her breath.


    I gazed up at the butterflies fluttering above us, tucking her head under my chin. In this exact moment, everything felt perfect, as if the world had stopped spinning just for me. The chaos of war and the betrayal lurking within the castle walls faded away as I focused on the present. I wanted to savor this moment, to imprint it in my memory forever. The feel of the delicate flowers beneath me, their sweet scent dancing on the wind. The beautiful glow of colors above me, and the feel of my mate''s soft skin on mine. The best mental connection and sex I had ever had, with the woman who was meant for my soul. Every moment, every detail, I wanted to savor and etch into my memory forever.


    The intense physical connection I shared with the woman of my dreams was unlike anything I had ever experienced. Every touch, every kiss, every moment of intimacy was pure bliss. It was as if our souls were perfectly intertwined, creating a rush that consumed us both. I wanted to relish each and every second, knowing that this was what true love felt like. This was a moment that I would cherish ... forever.

 Chapter 56

    A Luna for the Lycan King


    Allissa


    I was tucked against Darren''s side as he paraded us back through the castle. I knew my hair wasn''t exactly neatly pulled back, but I did the best I could after our frolic in the maze. I could tell right away that everyone knew what we had just done. It wasn''t just our appearance, but Darren''s roars of pleasure had echoed through the entire kingdom. I was sure my sounds carried as well, but not as powerful as his. What we did in the maze was a loud statement to the kingdom. It dered ownership... very publicly.


    The energy between us was growing stronger, and I could feel our auras interconnecting. But what was weird was that once they connected, they actually felt the same. Was this because we were both royalty? But mine didn''t feel the same as Lyle''s. What did this mean exactly? I had marked Darren, but he hadn''t mentioned being able to see auras yet. That didn''t mean he wasn''t sharing this gift, since I found out it could take years for gifts to transfer.


    I knew fated mates were connected, but I felt like this was more. I suppose it could have something to do with my pregnancy as well. Maybe that was the connection growing between us? We were just so perfect for each other, I felt like there was something else. I guess it didn''t matter... whatever this was between us, it was wonderful.


    "That was quite the musical deration. I was about to rub one out. Getting all hard from listening to it." Finn chuckled as he


    enough time to catch whoever did this. We are going to have to be vignt." "Someone is after my queen-" Darren began to growl, but Finn cut him off.


    "That is an assumption. The letter might be a distraction. My guess is you are the real target. You have a weakness." Finn looked at me. "They will use her to get to you."


    "I am no one''s weakness," I growled. Finn''s lips curled up into a smile.


    "No, you''re not, but I don''t think they know that. And that is to our benefit. No one would imagine you being as dangerous as the king, but I have a feeling you are maybe even more so. And we can use that to our advantage. Because if¡ª"


    "That''s enough, Finn!" Darren snarled, snapping his head in his direction.


    "I''m just saying "


    "Nothing! You are saying nothing."


    I nced up at Darren and then back at Finn. I wasn''t sure exactly what Finn was going to say, but Darren seemed to already know. I imagined he just meant that if they weren''t prepared, then I would have the advantage. But for Darren to react as he did meant there was more. Maybe because he knew Finn, he knew what he was going to say.


    "Okay, well, he can''t not say anything now. I need him to finish his sentence." I giggled, but Darren and Finn continued to stare


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 57

    "Let me see that." Finn reached for the watch I was holding. I looked up at him, hesitant to let go of my father''s watch. He gave me a small smile, "I''ll be careful with it."


    I felt Darren''s hand slide around my waist as I dropped the watch in Finn''s hand. I was quiet on the outside, but my mind was racing. Maybe it was foolish to hope that this might mean my father was still alive. After all this time, if he was alive, he would have found his way back to my mother. A little note in a watch didn''t mean anything, but I guess there was still a little girl in me who wanted her daddy to still be alive. It would be nice to at least have one parent still around.


    I felt Darren''s nose trace over my neck as he nuzzled into me. He must be getting anxious because I was being quiet but I couldn''t find the words. Instead, I smiled and reached up to brush my fingers over his cheek. I wanted him to know I was okay. I was just thinking.


    "Interesting." Finn murmured, making my eyes snap up to him. He was studying my father''s watch with new interest. "An heirloom."


    "Like a family heirloom?" Lyle asked, moving closer.


    "It was my father''s watch. He always had it on him," I finally whispered.


    "Not that type of heirloom. A royal heirloom." Finn nced behind me at Darren. "Take a look at this marking here." He


    mother knew exactly who she was, and she knew that Milo would try to kill her once he figured out who she was. And he did, but she was already gone. Milo knew your mother. Did you ever ask him how he knew her?" I could see he was on the trail of something.


    "No, he didn''t say," Darren answered for me. I leaned against him, and he held me against his chest. I looked up at him and noticed his brows furrowed. "Lyle, remember when we spoke to them earlier? They mentioned Fable and just said the other woman."


    "I''ll be damned," Lyle snorted. "Mummy dearest has some exining to do." "Wait, what are you talking about?" Darren''s eyes shed down


    to me.


    "I didn''t put it together then, but it makes sense, and it''s what Finn is alluding to. That your mother was a Waiting Lady." I gasped, my eyes widening. How? She never mentioned it before. And if my mother was a Waiting Lady, what happened to her? And how did she be a Waiting Lady if my family was in hiding?


    "I am guessing your mother had this watch and found out the meaning behind the symbol on it. It was given to your father as a means to keep you safe but keep the watch in the family. I don''t know if that''s the reason your father went missing or not, but it would exin things. And for your mother to see this symbol and know the meaning, she was either told about it or she would have had to be close to the crown. Very close. Which couldR only mean a Waiting Lady. I''m guessing the watch was passed down to her, but it wasn''t until she became a Waiting Lady she Chapter 57


    mention her name." Lyle growled. "I just thought she must have forgotten her name since she wasn''t important, but I am such an idiot. Of course it meant she didn''t want to say the name."


    I held the tiny paper up in my hands. "Do you think this means anything?" Darren plucked it out from my hands and I turned to look at him. I saw his eyes soften as he looked back at me. "I recognize my father''s handwriting. But I guess if he was


    still around at this point, we would have heard something from him."


    "If my parents had something to do with his disappearance, we will find out." Darren handed the paper back to me.


    "Let me see that." Finn pointed to the key that I was still holding. "I wonder if there


    is something in the castle that this key opens. Maybe in the vault? Or¡ª"


    "The Waiting Lady''s diary." I looked over at Lyle. "I wonder if that key has something to do with their diary. Or maybe it leads to information about what happened to your family."


    Finn handed the key and watch back to me. I slid the paper back inside and locked the key in the watch again. "It wasn''t working and now it is. Why?"


    "It recognizes its master. It was imbued with magic. I know you can sense it." Finn leaned back on his heels and I nodded my head. I could feel something, and the watch was hot to the touch now. Not so much that it would burn, but it was more than warm. I wondered why this watch was important. It had to have some sort of meaning, some reason why it was kept. Maybe the answer was in the vault? I didn''t know, but I felt like I was Nancy Drew trying to figure out the puzzle pieces and solve my


    4/5 As if I had time for that right now. We were leaving for battle in just two days. I was pregnant, and I was feeling uneasy about being in this castle. Someone had pushed me over a ledge. There was a chance Winifred and Milo knew my mother very well, and they kept it from us, which didn''t mean anything good. I know they had nned to kill me in the beginning, but I thought we were past all of that. Especially knowing my child would break the curse.


    Wait a minute


    ...


    I pursed my lips together and stared at the watch. The curse was linked to my child''s life, not mine. After I had the baby, would they want me dead? Was I a threat to them for some reason?


    "What is it, Issy?" I heard Lyle''s voice, and then Darren''s face was in front of mine. "Ally, what are you thinking?"


    "A lot of things. My mind is just racing through scenarios is all." I tried to brush it off, because it wasn''t like I knew this as a fact.


    "Share with us," Darrenmanded softly. I looked at him with a small frown.


    "I was just thinking that it''s our child''s life that will break the curse. Am I a threat


    for some reason? Were they really killing my family because they thought it would break the curse? Or was that a lie? And if so after our child is born-"


    Darren growled as Lyle clicked his tongue loudly.


    "Mom did say she wouldn''t do anything to harm your baby. She avoided saying she wouldn''t harm Allissa." I looked over at Lyle.


    mention her name." Lyle growled. "I just thought she must have forgotten her name since she wasn''t important, but I am such an idiot. Of course it meant she didn''t want to say the name."


    I held the tiny paper up in my hands. "Do you think this means anything?" Darren plucked it out from my hands and I turned to look at him. I saw his eyes soften as he looked back at me. "I recognize my father''s handwriting. But I guess if he was still around at this point, we would have heard something from


    him."


    "If my parents had something to do with his disappearance, we will find out." Darren handed the paper back to me.


    "Let me see that." Finn pointed to the key that I was still holding. "I wonder if there


    is something in the castle that this key opens. Maybe in the vault? Or¡ª"


    "The Waiting Lady''s diary." I looked over at Lyle. "I wonder if that key has something to do with their diary. Or maybe it leads to information about what happened to your family."


    Finn handed the key and watch back to me. I slid the paper back inside and locked the key in the watch again. "It wasn''t working and now it is. Why?"


    "It recognizes its master. It was imbued with magic. I know you can sense it." Finn leaned back on his heels and I nodded my head. I could feel something, and the watch was hot to the touch now. Not so much that it would burn, but it was more than warm. I wondered why this watch was important. It had to have some sort of meaning, some reason why it was kept. Maybe the answer was in the vault? I didn''t know, but I felt like I was Nancy Drew trying to figure out the puzzle pieces and solve my


    4/5 As if I had time for that right now. We were leaving for battle in just two days. I was pregnant, and I was feeling uneasy about being in this castle. Someone had pushed me over a ledge. There was a chance Winifred and Milo knew my mother very well, and they kept it from us, which didn''t mean anything good. I know they had nned to kill me in the beginning, but I thought we were past all of that. Especially knowing my child would break the curse.


    Wait a minute... I pursed my lips together and stared at the watch. The curse was linked to my child''s life, not mine. After I had the baby, would they want me dead? Was I a threat to them for some reason?


    "What is it, Issy?" I heard Lyle''s voice, and then Darren''s face was in front of mine. "Ally, what are you thinking?"


    "A lot of things. My mind is just racing through scenarios is all." I tried to brush it off, because it wasn''t like I knew this as a fact.


    "Share with us," Darrenmanded softly. I looked at him with a small frown.


    "I was just thinking that it''s our child''s life that will break the curse. Am I a threat


    for some reason? Were they really killing my family because they thought it would break the curse? Or was that a lie? And if so ... after our child is born-"


    Darren growled as Lyle clicked his tongue loudly.


    "Mom did say she wouldn''t do anything to harm your baby. She avoided saying


    she wouldn''t harm Allissa." I looked over at Lyle.


    "We are going to have a chat with my parents. Ivan-" Darren turned his head and then looked at Finn. "Finn, I want you toe as well."


    "What are you asking of me?" Finn had a curious look in his eye that I knew


    meant something dark.


    "A threat to my mate is a threat against my kingdom. A threat to all of the kingdoms. Without her by my side, I''ll turn murderous."


    "Anyone who would hurt Allissa is a direct threat to my own kingdom then. Again,


    I''ll ask you, what are you asking of me?" This time, Finn''s eyes flickered as he


    straightened up.


    Darren wrapped his arms around me and let out a quiet sigh. He kissed the side of my head and then looked up. "I''ll protect her by any means necessary. Right now, I don''t trust my parents. They kept secrets from me. They had their chance to be up front and open. Now, I will get the answers I need. You are the king of the Vampires, and you have some very useful elite skills. Let''s see if they still work."


    Write yourment

 Chapter 58

    To say it was tense was an understatement. We were all in Milo''s forest room, and Darren t out asked them if my mother, Evette, was a Waiting Lady. I could tell by the way their bodies tensed that she was. Right now, it was a quiet showdown.


    "Don''t bother trying to lie." Finn plucked a leaf from a tree and began to slowly shred it. "I am analyzing you and detecting your bodynguage. For now this will do, but Darren has authorized me to use my elite skills if it bes necessary."


    "Darren!" Milo gasped.


    "The truth, now!" Darren''s hand trembled with rage. I wrapped my hand over his fist and gave him a small smile.


    "Anger won''t help us think clearly." He nodded his head at me but I could feel the menacing aura around him. I think, deep down, he was hoping it wasn''t true, and now it was clear that it


    was.


    "Evette was a Waiting Lady." Winifred looked directly at me. "She was a direct threat to the crown, because she was never supposed to be one. It''s a long story." I watched as Milo ced his arm around her shoulder and then nodded his head.


    "Evette saved my life. Back when I was a young boy, I fell in the troll mines. I was trapped for days. It was magically imbued and no one could find me. I remember sitting in the dark, knowing I would die down there. But then I saw a light, and a shiny elven rope was dropped in the hole. I climbed up to see a very


    2/5 I think she was adopted by the elves but she never talked about it. I brought her back to the kingdom with me. As a reward for saving my life, she was made a Waiting Lady. We grew up together ... all of us." Milo nced over at Winifred. "It was why I recognized you, Allissa. You look so much like Evette. I want you to know that ... I loved her. I will admit that, if your mother had not run away, she would have be my queen. I tried not to make my affections too clear. I made sure I dated all of the Waiting Ladies, but Evie had a special ce in my heart. She captivated me. But-"


    "But she ruined the order of the Waiting." Winifred spoke up looking down at the ground. Her face was a bit contorted and I don''t think she liked hearing of Milo''s affection for my mother, which was still very shocking to me. I was waiting to get to the part where they wanted to kill her and my bloodline. "The nobles set up a rotation. We already knew from which line the next Waiting would be chosen. It was my family''s turn. Evette and another Waiting Lady, Paige, wouldn''t back down. Paige knew her role but ignored it. She knew she was supposed to act disinterested so Milo wouldn''t choose her, but she didn''t. She actively flirted and tried to get him to look her way, but I never knew until today that Milo was never interested in her. Had we known ... well she went through a very traumatizing ordeal. She was forced into heat and ended up pregnant from her forced encounter." She looked up at me. I felt my blood begin to boil. This is what Cleo tried to do to me, and now I know where she got the idea.


    "What happened to Evette?" I heard Lyle''s voice right next to me. I didn''t even realize he was there until he spoke. His voice was cold and full of malice. It was as if what he always knew to be true was finally revealed to him, and he wasn''t taking it well. He was looking at his mother as if she were pure evil. And Chapter 58


    "Evette liked Milo a lot. I didn''t know if it was love or not, but she looked happy when she was with him. She was not a noble and should never have been a Waiting Lady. Well, we didn''t know who she really was. I didn''t know about the other royal family. We were told there was a rebellious noble family who cursed the crown. These people were actively hunted by Milo''s father and grandfather." Winifred looked up at Milo. "I never knew that Milo and Evette actually talked about marriage. I found out today that Milo had actually proposed to her and promised to make it public with the next blessed moon. He was going to mark her." I could hear the pain in her voice.


    "After what happened with Paige ... Evette was next. I think she suspected we forced Paige into heat, but everyone else just thought she did naturally. I went to see Evette and bring her tea. The tea contained something to make her go into heat. On my way there, I heard Milo speaking with her out on the balcony. I heard her tell him that she was worried about when he became the king. That if being with her would make the curse worse since it was brought about by her family. This was when I found out she was from the noble family who put the curse of the royals. Milo and Evette had figured it out years ago. Evette was never affected by Milo''s aura, and this was something only from that family. Well... now we know it was because they were royals. Anyway, they were keeping this a secret from the King, and I knew this was my chance to get rid of Evette. I told the King, who went after Evette. Milo found out about it first and helped her escape. But this was where it all went bad." She looked at Milo who nodded his head.


    "This has been a secret that only myself and Winifred know about. And now, those in this room. My father hunted Evette down and found her. He was going to kill her until I showed up. I challenged him, and in his rage, he tried to kill us both. Evette Chapter 58


    I brought him back to his room and went to tell everyone that my father was dead.


    I was now the king. When I came back to her, she was gone. I never knew what happened to her. I never knew why she left. I thought she was afraid of my temper." Milo looked back at Winifred. "Until now."


    "I threatened her. I had followed Milo and saw them kill the king. I told her I would expose them both, and I would let the kingdom know she was of the noble traitor line and that they would say she had manipted the crown. And that Milo wasn''t thinking clearly because he was under a spell of hers. I promised if she left and never returned that I would keep who she was a secret. She didn''t seem to care about herself, but she was worried what would happen to Milo if the kingdom found out he killed the king. I left her alone, and it wasn''t long after that I heard Milo was looking for her. I knew she had decided to leave." She looked up at me. "I am not proud of myself for what I did."


    I held up the gold watch and Milo immediately stepped forward. ¡°May I?¡± He asked and I nodded my head. I saw him scowl as he read the name on it. "This was Evie''s. It belonged to her family. She said it had a key that could unlock her family box but it was hidden among the elves. I always thought she was teasing. I figured her family stole the watch when they lived here. If you notice, there is a royal insignia on it. I never knew it was because the watch belonged to her family. I see she gave it to your father." He frowned, handing the watch back to me. "I looked for her, but she didn''t want to be found. I could have searched better, but I wanted to respect her decision to leave. Had I known why she really left, I would have hunted her down.


    just thought she was afraid of me."


    "Well?" Darren looked over at Finn as I gripped the watch in my Chapter 58


    father so much. The two of them were made for each other. So hearing all of this was very shocking.


    "It''s all been the truth."


    I nced up at Darren, who narrowed his eyes at his parents. "What about killing Allissa?"

 Chapter 59

    "I would never have killed Allissa. I couldn''t." Milo nced back at Winifred and it was obvious he didn''t know how to continue.


    "It was all my idea to kill her. Milo was covering for me, but I figured thest king knew what he was doing. He wanted that line gone for a reason, and after Milo nearly killed me, I didn''t want my sons to experience the same rage. If there was a way to get rid of the curse, I was going to do it. No matter what was at stake." Winifred looked up defiantly. "I would risk everything for my sons. Even you both hating me, as long as it meant you would have the curse removed."


    * I could feel the darkness seeping out of Darren. His fists balled


    tightly as his lips curled up angrily.


    "We are past that now, son." Milo quickly added. "We know that the curse will be gone soon."


    "And if it isn''t?" Darren growled. "If, after the baby is born, the curse doesn''t go away..." He stopped, and I could tell he was unable to even say the words. Lyle, however, didn''t have any problems.


    "Would you still n to have Issy killed after the baby is born?" It almost didn''t sound like a question but an usation. As if he already knew the answer. I looked up at Winifred, hoping she wouldn''t say what Lyle already knew she was going to. I watched her look down and then up at Finn. She wanted to lie.


    "I guess it''s pointless to try to say anything other than the truth.


    "If you lie, I will know, and I will tell Darren as much as soon as I sense the lie."


    She turned away and gazed down at the ground, her breath quivering with emotion. The rise and fall of her chest became more rapid. Her hands shook slightly as she clenched and unclenched them, searching for some sort offort or stability amidst the chaos. "If Darren remained cursed, I would do anything to try to remove it. I would have to hope against hope Darren would be strong enough to survive it. But to stop the curse... I would kill Allissa." As the words left her mouth, Darren''s control snapped like a taut rubber band. In a sudden, fluid movement, his hand shot out and wrapped around her delicate throat. His grip was tight and unyielding, like a steel vice crushing her windpipe. She gasped for air, her eyes widening in shock and fear as she struggled against his grasp. The anger in his expression was fierce, his nostrils ring and fangs bared. His energy swirled inside of me and I felt the sickening level of malice. I knew then that he was going to kill her, and I couldn''t let him do it.


    No matter what, they were his parents, and I knew what it was like not to have mine. I didn''t want him to bear the pain of knowing he took one of their lives. I understood his anger but this wasn''t the way.


    I gripped his wrist and he snarled at me, but I could see the pain in his eyes. I could feel it trickling inside of me. Pain and anger. He was hurting. "Let her go, Dare," Imanded softly. His eyes were dark as they stared at me, yet his fingers continued to grip her throat. I could see she was struggling to breathe. "Let her go!" This time I growled at him as I reached up to prod at his protruding canine. "Put him away," I said softly. His eyes were angry but were green again. Slowly, he released his grip on


    "I can''t let this go, Ally. I can''t." His hands were shaking around my body, a mixture of several emotions battling inside of him.


    "You need a clear mind, Dare. Don''t judge with your anger. Otherwise, that is what rules. Don''t rule with a clouded mind." He nodded his head, leaning it down against mine.


    "It''s because I love you, Darren," Winifred choked out, rubbing her throat. Tears stung at her eyes as she copsed to her knees. Milo stood there and I could see he was conflicted now too.


    "No," Darren whispered, lifting his head from mine to look at her. "You are selfish. If you loved me, you would understand that killing Ally would be like killing me. You don''t care about me. This is about the damn curse. This is about control again. That isn''t love." His voice trembled to a whisper at the end. "I know what love is ... and that isn''t it. How could you think of doing something that would hurt me so much?" He turned his head away, as if looking at her was painful. "I sentence you to the Keep of Istion until I can decide what is to be done with you. You will be given two servants who will tend to you. You will not be allowed to see the outside world."


    "I''ll take her," Lyle said, and Darren shook his head.


    "No, Lyle. That isn''t a job for you to do. I''ll-"


    "I''ll take her," Milo finally said. I watched as he looked down at her. His eyes were pained and confused. ¡°Winnie ... why do I feel like you''ve suddenly be a stranger to me? I wanted to work on us. I am no longer cursed and we were doing so well. I loved you despite everything. You were supposed to be my person, and I found out you''ve been selfishly working against me all this time. I was still willing to work past it. But-" He stopped and


    could see he looked so broken. "Admitting you would kill Allissa even against Darren''s wishes. Had Evette stayed... if she didn''t leave, would you have tried to kill her too? You know what? Don''t answer that. My heart can''t take any more blows today."


    "Dad, the three of us will escort mom to the tower. Lyle, link the special duty guards so they can take their spot. And have two servants who are trusted ready to serve her." The pain on Darren''s face hurt my chest. He was having to lock up his own mother, and I couldn''t help but feel guilty. Even if she was the one who made her own bed, this was because of me. Well, it was because of her fear of the curse. I do think she loved her sons, but she had tunnel vision.


    "Winnie, knowing everything..." Milo stopped as he stared at her on the floor. He waited for her to lift her red wet eyes up to him. "Would you have changed anything? Would you have still acted the same way?"


    "You mean, knowing how much you loved Evette, would I have still tried to get rid of her?" I heard a slight sighe from her lips and she shrugged. "I would like to think that I wouldn''t. Maybe the woman I am today wouldn''t have. But who I was back then, I wouldn''t have changed anything."


    Milo nodded his head, his bottom lip briefly quivering before he regained control. I looked between Milo and his sons. This was a painful blow to them. Even Lyle, who acted hostile toward his mother, looked shaken now. Almost like he couldn''t believe he was really right, or he had hoped he had been wrong.


    "I just wanted to protect our family," Winifred whispered.


    Darren scoffed. "No, you wanted to protect yourself. You wanted Chapter 59


    my mate. It wasn''t about loving my father, either. It was about maintaining power for your family. You might have grown to love him now, but that isn''t the same thing. What you did before is not for me to judge, but for dad. However, you are a threat to my mate, and for that-"I watched him clench his fists at his sides. "It will be safer for you in the tower and out of my sight. Ally-"


    "I''ll stay with Ivan and Finn." I already knew what he was going to say, and I agreed. I didn''t want to watch them lock their mother up. I know this was going to be an emotional moment for


    all of them.


    Winifred struggled to her feet, and I wasn''t sure if she would be able to walk on her own. Yet, none of them men offered to help her. I knew I shouldn''t, but I did I felt bad for her. Her two


    sons couldn''t even look at her. And when Milo did, it was a look I hoped Darren never set on me. It would break me to be stared at as if I was a stranger.


    I noticed Darren was still staring at me. What did he want to say? I felt my heart racing and feeling anxious.


    "Ren, the guards are in ce and they have two servants inside the keep." Lyle''s voice snapped Darren''s gaze away from me. I watched as he nodded his head, and the four of them made their way to the door. Darren walked in front and Lyle trailed behind, while Milo walked directly behind Winifred. Her head hung down as she slowly trailed behind Darren. It was a heart-wrenching sight. As the door closed, I felt my chest constrict. My breathing picked up.


    Why was Darren looking at me like that? Did he regret having me as his mate because it led to this? I would need to tell him he


    Chapter 59 locked her up.


    "It sucks... all of it," Finn said softly, moving to the side door. "But it isn''t anyone''s fault but hers. Come on, you two. We can watch them lead her to the keep from the connecting ledge." He stopped at the door and then turned to look directly at me. "I know you''re anxious right now. Sorry for the invasion, but I didn''t turn my skill off yet. Do you want to talk about it?"


    Did I want to talk about it? What would I say? Darren stared at me and I felt my insides crumble? That I was emotionally insecure when it came to him? That I was secretly always afraid of losing him? That what Alfred did to me makes me feel unwanted... that I''m not worth having as a mate. Damn ... even internally, I hated to admit that. How did that bastard manage


    to leave a mark on me?


    "No, let''s hurry so I can see them." What else could I say? I couldn''t talk about


    any of that. I needed to see Darren now, even if it was from a distance. I needed to see he was alright. No matter how he looked on the outside, I knew it was much worse on the inside.


    I walked ahead, stepping past Finn as Ivan followed. What was Darren going to say? What was he thinking? If I wasn''t Darren''s mate, their family wouldn''t be falling apart right now. No, it didn''t change the things she did, but maybe ignorance was bliss. At the end of the day, she was their mother.


    I just... I didn''t want to see them hurt. I didn''t want my Darren to be in pain, and I didn''t know how to fix this.


    Write yourment

 Chapter 60

    I gripped the cold stone ledge, my knuckles white as I watched the somber procession below. Darren, Lyle, and Milo escorted Winifred down the winding path, their faces grim masks in the fading light. My heart twisted painfully in my chest.


    Anger and pity warred within me as I watched Winifred''s hunched form. I think she had been raised in such a way that she couldn''t escape herself. She was so caught up in thinking she was doing her duty that she forgot what it meant to be a mother to her children. But the idea that she would still try to kill me ... what the hell was wrong with her? I thought we were making


    progress.


    I didn''t think she was an evil person, but she needed help. She needed to understand that being a mother should havee before her duty. And I was still trying toe to terms with what she did to my own mother. Had she not scared my mother away, the curse would have ended a long time ago. However, then I wouldn''t have been born and I never would have met Darren. I couldn''tpletely hate what she did because of that. And my parents were very happy together, up until my father disappeared.


    I closed my eyes, inhaling the crisp scent of pine that mingled with the earthy musk of the castle. When I opened them again, my gaze was drawn inexorably to Darren. Even from this distance, the tension in his broad shoulders was evident.


    The stone path leading to the istion keep winded like a serpent through the castle grounds, each step of the somber


    Lyle walked behind them, uncharacteristically silent, and Milo''s gait seemed filled with hesitance. As if he didn''t know what he should do. He looked ahead, not daring to look at Winifred. He was probably afraid that his resolve would crumble if he looked


    at her.


    Someone stepped next to me, and I nced over to see Finn''s eyes resting on


    me.


    "You''re not to me for this, you know," he said softly. Was he still reading my mind? Or was I being that transparent?


    I force a brittleugh. "Aren''t I? If I hadn''te here¡ª"


    "If you hadn''te here, who knows what other chaos Winifred might have caused?¡± Finn interrupted, his tone gentle but firm. "You didn''t create this situation, Allissa. You merely brought it to light."


    "Gods, look at him," I whispered, my heart aching as I watched Darren''s face. Even from this distance, I could see the storm raging in his emerald eyes. His jaw clenching and unclenching, a muscle ticking in his cheek. "What if he ends up resenting me for this? What if Milo and Lyle end up hating me as well?" After all, Winifred was their family. If I had never showed up, they would have remained in ignorant bliss.


    Finn''s hand on my shoulder is warm and reassuring. "Darren adores you. Anyone with eyes can see that. As for his family ... well, they''re made of sterner stuff than you give them credit for."


    I nodded, trying to draw strength from his words, but as I looked back down at the procession, now nearing the istion keep, my heart clenched.


    whispered, hating how vulnerable I sounded. ¡°I know it isn''t my doing, but indirectly, because I am by his side, it hase to


    this."


    My eyes were locked on Darren. His protective instincts were warring with his duty


    as king, and the conflict was etched in every line of his body. His fingers twitched


    at his sides, as if he was also conflicted with what he was doing.


    "He looks like he''s being torn apart," I murmured, my own voice thick with emotion.


    Ivan moved beside me, his broad shoulder brushing against my own. "It''s not an easy thing, to bnce love and duty. Especially for someone like Darren."


    I nodded, as Darren paused at the keep''s entrance. He turns to face Winifred, and


    for a moment, I saw a sh of the little boy he must have been-vulnerable, desperate for his mother''s love. Then his expression hardened, the king reasserting control.


    "I''m sorry it''se to this," Darren said, his voice carrying clearly now. "But you''ve left us no choice."


    Winifred lifted her head, and even from here, I could see the tears glittering in her eyes. "I understand, my son. I only hope ... one day ... you can forgive me."


    Darren''s shoulders stiffened, and I longed to run to him, to wrap my arms around him and shield him from this pain. Lyle turned his face to the ground and I could see his tears fall.


    "Maybe there is another way. I can''t¡ª¡± I could make out Milo''s choked words and I felt as if someone had punched me in the


    Darren cut him off with a sharp shake of his head. "Dad, maybe you shouldn''t be here."


    "No, son. I have to be here." Milo lifted his chin up and I suddenly felt like we were invading their privacy, but I also couldn''t tear myself away.


    "Fuck," Lyle muttered, running a hand through his ck hair. ¡°This is so messed up."


    "Winnie," Milo says, his voice barely above a whisper. "I" He finally turned to look at her. And for a brief moment, I could see the connection between them. It was there. Even if things were manufactured in the beginning, there was love


    now.


    The stone beneath my fingers was cold, unyielding, much like the fate that had befallen this family, Darren''s rigid posture and the set of his jaw speaking volumes about the pain he was desperately trying to contain.


    "Goddess," I whispered, my voice catching. I remembered the pain of losing my own parents. My father''s disappearance and my mother''s death.


    "This is my fault, I only have myself to me. It''s okay. Take care of our boys." Her voice was a wounded whisper, and I''d be damned if I didn''t feel bad for her.


    The heavy door creaked open, and I heard Darren take a deep breath. Milo threw himself at Winifred and wrapped his arms around her.


    "Damnit, Winnie! It wasn''t supposed to be like this." He hugged her tightly, burying his face in her hair while she clung to him. Chapter 60


    looked away with clenched fists as Darren stared at the wooden door quietly.


    My chest tightened as I watched the scene unfold below. Ivan ced his hand around my shoulders, trying to offer me support.


    The weight of guilt crashed over me like a tidal wave. If I hadn''te here, if I hadn''t fallen in love with Darren, would this family still be whole? My fingers dig into the rough stone of the ledge, searching for an anchor as my mind spiraled.


    "You know, I once heard a wise man say that guilt is like a rocking chair." A smooth voice cut through my tumultuous thoughts. "It gives you something to do, but it doesn''t get you anywhere."


    I scoffed at Finn''s words. "Grief is real and raw, and that wise man is full of shit." I shook my head. "I feel so¡ª"


    "Responsible?" he finished, and I nced at him as he raised an eyebrow. "My dear Allissa, while your ability to shoulder the weight of the world is admirable, I''m afraid you''re giving yourself far too much credit in this particr drama. It was set to unfold one way or another."


    I frowned, ready to argue, but Finn continued, his voice taking on a theatrical lilt. "You see, families have been falling apart long before you graced us with your presence. It''s practically a tradition at this point. Why, I remember when my own brother -"he paused, a shadow crossing his face before he shook it off with a wry smile. "Well, let''s just say that betrayal is an old song, and you''re certainly not conducting this particr orchestra."


    strange way offorting people, you know that?"


    Finn''s eyes twinkled. "Ah, but it''s working, isn''t it? You''re no longer staring down


    at that depressing scene like you''re contemting jumping."


    I rolled my eyes, but I couldn''t deny the truth in his words. "I just... I want to fix this. To make it right somehow."


    "And that," Ivan squeezed my shoulder, "is precisely why you''re not to me. Your heart is in the right ce, even if your head is momentarily lost in the clouds of self-doubt."


    I took a deep breath, letting their words sink in. I watched as Milo escorted Winifred into the keep below. He turned and looked at Darren. ¡°I''m going to stay with her tonight. It''s okay if I continue to visit her here, right?" He was pleading with his son for an exception on his behalf.


    "If that is your wish, then I will allow it." Darren then looked at his mother. "I don''t know what will happen in the future. Take this time to reflect and make your peace." That was his way of saying that she still hadn''t escaped a death sentence. She nodded her head and then Milo escorted her inside. The loud creak of the door echoed as Darren shut it, locking it and handing the key to one of the guards. "Let my father out when he asks." His voice was icy but full of pain. Lyle walked away and Darren followed him.


    His eyes scanned over the castle wall, showing that he sensed my presence. A momentter, his eyes found mine. Even from this distance, I could feel the intensity of his gaze. I couldn''t read his eyes, but I could feel the weight of his emotions. I needed to go to him. I needed to hold him in my arms. If he needed


    someone


    I could see the turmoil in his eyes. He didn''t need me to question or doubt him. What he needed was my unwavering support. I knew this was an incredibly tough moment for him, and I vowed to be his strength. I would stand by his side and be the person he could lean on. I wanted to be his source offort. I just hoped


    that he still wanted it from me.


    Write


    Your c


    Vo

 Chapter 61

    A Luna for the Lycan King


    My heart pounded as I rushed through the castle corridors, the stone walls a blur of gray in my peripheral vision. Darren''s scent lingered in the air where he had passed through earlier, teasing me, drawing me forward like an invisible thread connecting us. I needed to see him, to feel his strong arms around me, to lose myself in those piercing green eyes. To make sure everything was okay between us. The ache in my chest grew deeper with each step, a physical manifestation of my longing. The only thing helping was knowing I would see him in just a few moments.


    I rounded a corner, my pace quickening, when arge hand mped down on my shoulder.


    I gasped as I was spun around,ing face to face with Ivan''s imposing figure. His golden eyes bore into mine, his expression


    stern.


    "Slow down there, little queen,¡± he rumbled, his deep voice echoing off the stone walls. "Darren''s upied with urgent matters and can''t be disturbed right now."


    I opened my mouth to protest, but the words died on my lips as I watched Ivan''s eyes soften, his grip on my shoulder loosened


    slightly.


    "I know you want to see him," he continued, gentler now. "But there''s a lot going on. War''s brewing, and he''s got to be ready."


    I nodded, swallowing hard against the lump in my throat. "I understand. I just... I wanted to make sure he was alright." And


    Ivan''s expression softened further, a flicker of sympathy crossing his rugged features. "I know. He''s hurting, but he''ll be okay. Everything''s happening at such an intense time."


    I forced a smile, trying to push down the worry gnawing at my insides. "I understand." I lied. Deep down, I couldn''t help but feel it was more than that. Darren always put me first, and he had to know by the look in my eyes that I was feeling vulnerable, too. And yes, I know I sound selfish and insecure right now.


    As I turned to leave, Ivan''s gruff voice stopped me. "Hey, Allissa? He''lle find you as soon as he can. You know that, right?"


    I nodded, not trusting my voice, and continued down the corridor. The stone walls seemed to close in around me, and I fought against the rising tide of insecurity threatening to overwhelm me. I couldn''t shake the nagging fear that Darren was pulling away. Even after the moment we''d just had together earlier ... what just happened with his mother might have changed things.


    My heart raced, memories of my ex-mate''s betrayal shing unbidden through my mind. I wrapped my arms around myself, trying to ward off the chill that had nothing to do with the castle''s stone walls. I knew I needed to trust the bond, but after -being betrayed before, I couldn''t help but think it would happen again. Would I ever be able to erase what Alfred did to me? Damn, I hated the way I was feeling.


    "And we''re back to being forlorn again," Finn chirped next to me. This vampire gave me whish with how he bounced around. I often forgot he was there because he could be very quiet and observant.


    He leaned against the wall, studying me. "With war on the horizon, we''re all a bit on edge. Even your illustrious Darren." His voice softened. "Don''t take it personally. This is... normal, given the circumstances."


    "I know." I tried to put on a brave face but I was sure he could see right through me with his clever-seeing eyes.


    "Now," Finn interrupted, his tone suddenly brighter. "What I wouldn''t give for a proper meal to lift our spirits. You know, back in my day as king, we had the most divine steak pizzai. Tender meat, perfectly seasoned sauce..." He sighed dramatically. "s, the culinary arts here seem to have suffered."


    Despite myself, I felt a genuine smile tugging at my lips. "Is that so? I didn''t realize vampires were such food connoisseurs."


    Finn grinned, revealing the tips of his fangs. "My dear Allissa, there''s a lot you don''t know about vampires. For instance, did you know we''re excellent dance partners? Perhaps I could give you a lesson or two..."


    I rolled my eyes, but I was grateful for the distraction. "I think I''ll pass on the dancing, but maybe I could take a crack at that steak pizzai of yours."


    Finn''s eyebrows shot up, his amber eyes gleaming with interest. "You''d cook for me? Can you make steak pizzai?"


    "I''ll cook for the distraction. Don''t go making yourself more special." I listened as Ivan chuckled behind me. "I''ve only made it a few times but I think it turned out alright. I''m not sure I can meet your royal standards." Chapter 61


    "Nonsense," Finn said, waving a hand dismissively. "I''m sure you''ll do splendidly. And if not, well, we can always order fast food from the city. Even slow people be fast when they see


    me."


    "I wonder why." Ivan snorted and I let out a giggle.


    "I''m sure they don''t want to be on the menu." I smiled as Finn chuckled. This was definitely a wee distraction.


    The kitchen was a hive of activity when we entered. Servants bustled about, preparing meals for the castle''s inhabitants. The air was thick with the aroma of herbs and roasting meats, and the tter of pots and pans created a chaotic symphony.


    "Make way,¡± Finn announced grandly. ¡°We have a culinary experiment to conduct."


    I rolled my eyes at his theatrics, but I couldn''t deny the warm feeling spreading through my chest. It was nice to feel ... normal, even if just for a moment.


    As the kitchen staff cleared a space for us, I surveyed the


    ingredientsid out before me. Thick cuts of beef, ripe tomatoes,


    fragrant herbs, and an array of spices. The sheer variety was almost overwhelming.


    "Where do we start?" Ivan asked, and I beamed up at him happily. He wanted to participate, too.


    "We start by washing our hands.¡± Finn sidled up next to me as we reached the sink.


    Ivan finished up and grabbed a knife. "Let''s get started!" I loved Chapter 61


    As Ivan began slicing the beef, Finn hovered nearby, his amber eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "Not bad," he drawled, "but you might want to cut against the grain. It''ll make the meat more tender."


    Ivan red at him. "Concentrate on your own task and leave the


    meat to me."


    "I don''t mean to brag, but as a vampire, I happen to be an expert when ites


    to meat."


    "And I happen to be an expert when ites to cutting things."


    "Except for your hair. It looks like you got into a fight with a weed whacker." Finn grinned, bouncing away from the swipe of Ivan''s hand.


    Iughed, stirring the sauce and watching it simmer. I realized that my earlier anxieties had faded. Here, in this warm kitchen with the unlikely duo of a vampire and a werebear, I felt... at home.


    "No, Ivan! Don''t cook it like that." Finn reached for the tray as Ivan lifted it in the


    air.


    "This isn''t blood pudding. Know your limits."


    "I''ll take that.¡± I jumped, grabbing the tray from Ivan. Both men looked at me as I took the tray to the oven.


    Suddenly, a flick of red caught my eye. Before I could react, a dollop of tomato sauce sttered across Ivan''s broad chest. My jaw dropped as I turned to see Finn, his amber eyes dancing


    mischief, adle held like a weapon in his hand.


    "Oops,¡± Finn said, his voice dripping with feigned innocence. "My hand must have slipped."


    Ivan''s golden eyes widened in shock, then narrowed dangerously. For a heartbeat, I feared I''d witnessed a vampire-werebear brawl in the middle of the kitchen. But then, to my utter amazement, Ivan''s lips twitched. A deep, rumblingugh erupted from his chest.


    "You''ve got some nerve, bloodsucker," he growled, but there was no malice in his tone. In one fluid motion, Ivan scooped up a handful of flour from the nearby counter and hurled it at Finn.


    The white powder exploded in a cloud around Finn''s golden hair, coating him like fresh snow. He sputtered, shaking his head like a dog, sending flour flying everywhere.


    "Oh, it''s on, furball," Finn dered, grabbing an egg from the bowl beside me.


    I ducked as the egg sailed over my head, sttering against Ivan''s shoulder. "Hey!" I cried out, caught betweenughter and disbelief. "What about dinner?" But my protests fell on deaf ears as chaos erupted around me. Ivan lunged for the bowl of chopped vegetables, pelting Finn with carrots and peppers. Finn retaliated by upending a container of olive oil, creating a slippery battleground. "You''re going down," Ivan taunted, sliding across the floor with surprising grace for someone his size.


    them into the fray. The air filled with the scent of crushed basil and oregano, mingling with ourughter.


    "Some protector you are, grizzly bear," I teased, ducking behind a counter as a wave of flour came my way.


    ¡°I''m a pr bear,¡± Ivan snorted defiantly,unching flour at me and covering me in white powder.


    "And yet you will now be known as Grizz." I sneezed, trying to shake the flour out of my hair.


    Ivan''s response was lost in a spray of water as Finn unleashed the sink hose,


    drenching us both. The kitchen, once pristine, now looked like a battlefield of culinary proportions.


    As I wiped white from my eyes, I caught sight of Ivan and Finn, both covered head


    to toe in a rainbow of ingredients, grinning at each other like schoolboys. Theughter subsided to breathless chuckles as we surveyed the culinary carnage around us.


    "I haven''t had this much fun in a long time." Finn''s eyes sparkled with genuine warmth. It seemed like this was therapeutic for him as well. "Alright, next up to taste this food!"


    I watched, breath held, as he took a bite. His eyes widened, and for a moment, I feared the worst. But then a slow, appreciative smile spread across his face. "Allissa," he proimed, ¡°This is, without a doubt, the best steak pizzai I''ve ever tasted. Darren will have to find another queen."


    ¡°Let me inform him of your decision," Ivan said with a smirk.


    "Eh, on second thought, I''ll just have her cook for me." Finn rubbed his neck with


    augh. I felt like these two were more confident than I was with my own rtionship. I wanted to mindlink Darren but felt like I shouldn''t bother him. He could have mindlinked me at any time, but he didn''t.


    I shook my head, not wanting to get trapped in those unwanted thoughts again. I grabbed a towel, tossing one each to Finn and Ivan. "We made the mess. We aren''t going to ask the servants to clean it up."


    "Let me eat first!" Finn growled, holding the food up to his face.


    "We need to get cleaned up, too." Ivan looked from Finn to me. "But that presents


    another issue if we''re on guard duty."


    Suddenly, a new voice cut through ourughter. "What in the moon''s name happened here?"


    We all froze, turning to see Lyle standing in the doorway, his blue eyes wide with a


    mix of confusion and amusement. "Just wait until Darren sees what you''ve done to his queen." He walked over to me, grabbing a cloth and wiping my face. His smile was warm, and it didn''t look like he resented me at all or med me for his


    mother. "I need to take a picture of this." He pulled out his phone and began to click wildly.


    "Lyle!" Finn clicked his tongue and then his eyes lit up. "You know, you really need


    more color." A red streak came from the opposite direction. I watched as sauce sttered over Lyle and


    on to me.


    "I see how it is." Lyle reached up to touch his face and then looked at Ivan. "Game


    on."


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 62

    Darren


    I paced my private office like a caged beast, each step echoing off the stone walls of the castle. My breath came in ragged gasps as I ran my fingers through my hair, tugging at the roots.


    "Damn it all," I growled, my voice barely above a whisper.


    The image of my father''s broken expression shed through my mind, tearing at my heart. But what choice did I have? My own mother, threatening my mate, my Ally...


    A wave of protective fury washed over me, setting my blood on fire. My hands clenched into fists, ws extending involuntarily.


    "I had to do it," I muttered, trying to convince myself. "For Allissa. For our child."


    But the doubt gnawed at me, an insidious whisper in the back of my mind. Was there another way? Could I have reasoned with her, made her see she was wrong?


    No. The memory of my mother''s treacherous words of killing Allissa had my body trembling. A snarl ripped from my throat. The scent of cinnamon intensified as my anger built, filling the room with spice and heat.


    "I''ll rip out her throat myself if she so much as looks at Allissa wrong again," I vowed, my voice a low rumble.


    ...


    closed my eyes, taking deep breaths to calm the rage that threatened to consume me. I thought of her my Ally. The only one who could calm me. Her sparkling blue eyes, the curve of her smile, the way her brown hair fell in soft waves around her face. The scent of butterscotch, so uniquely her, filled my senses.


    My heart rate slowed, the anger receding like the tide. In its ce rose an overwhelming need to see her, to hold her, to assure myself that she was safe.


    "I have to protect her," I whispered, resolve hardening my voice. "No matter the cost."


    When I locked my mother up, I sensed Ally. My eyes immediately found her, and I could see her worried eyes. I wanted nothing more than to run to her. To scale the castle walls to be by her side. But then I suddenly felt a new fear grip me.


    There was work to do.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I muttered, looking up at the ceiling. My mother''s followers would need to be cleaned from the castle. It was a


    realization that hit me like a punch in the gut. They were all throughout the castle. Those loyal to my mother and the Waiting Ladies. The nobles who would back my mother and her stance on killing my mate. My eyes shed with fury at the thought. "I''ll destroy them all!"


    I pulled out my phone, fingers flying over the screen. "Emergency meeting. Now,"


    I texted to Heath, Ryder, Tim, Rodney, and Lyle. The door opened immediately,


    and I realized Lyle had been waiting just outside the entire time. He was struggling over the issue of our mother as well. I could see, by the look in his eyes, that he was worried about me.


    "You did what you had to do. I support you, and it was the right decision." Lyle walked up to me and ced his hand on my shoulder. "What''s the emergency?"


    "The Waiting and mom''s followers. They could be a threat to Allissa. The nobles who back them." I watched as darkness shed through his eyes and a small growl ripped from his throat.


    A momentter, everyone else rushed into my office.


    "As you know, I had to lock my mother up. She''s lucky to be alive right now. I will not tolerate any threat against my mate.¡± I stopped and met their gazes, checking to make sure they didn''t disagree with my decision. I was relieved to see them all nodding their heads in agreement, which meant I had chosen the right people to be by my side. "One problem is locked away while I decide what I will do about her. However, I just realized we have another problem. My mother''s followers, the Waiting people, and the nobles who support them could all be potentially dangerous to my mate."


    "So, what''s the n?" Tim asked. By the look in his eyes, he was ready to act.


    I meet each of their gazes in turn. "We sweep every inch of this castle. Anyone even remotely upset with my decision gets thrown out on their ass. No exceptions."


    "And if they resist?" Tim asked, his voice low.


    A dark smile spread across my face. "Then they''ll learn why my anger has been so feared all this time."


    fortunate to have him by my side.


    "Protect the queen!" Rodney lifted his fist in the air and the other men repeated his chant.


    "We will start inside the castle, and then we will set up new guards and protection. Let''s get to it," Imanded and watched as the others began to fall out. "Lyle," I stopped him, catching his arm. "Lyle, I need you to check on her. Make sure she''s okay after... everything. Keep her safe."


    He squeezed my shoulder. "With my life, brother. Always."


    I followed him out of my office where we parted ways, but I went back to check on the istion keep. I don''t know why... I guess I needed one more moment of closure. I was worried Ally would be afraid to continue to stay with me. What if she doubted my ability to keep her safe? My own mother was a threat to her. Would she want to leave in order to protect herself and our unborn child?


    Would she think I was a monster? I locked up my own mother ... would she think I was a monster capable of anything? I would do anything for her and for the sake of our growing family. I was capable of doing monstrous things. There was a darkness inside of me and it had wanted to rip my mother to shreds. Gods, what if this darkness made Ally fear me? My chest tightened. I couldn''t bear it if she feared me. My mother feared my father for years how did my father bear it? I would crumble. I needed Ally that much.


    ...


    My phone buzzed, interrupting my spiraling thoughts. It was a text from Lyle. My heart rate quickened as I swiped to open it.


    smudge of flour on her cheek. She wasughing, holding up a te of what looks like a baked saucy dish.


    "Looks like I''m in good hands," the caption reads. "Your mate''s a culinary genius. Her cooking is delicious.


    A low growl escaped my throat. Jealousy, hot and fierce, wed at my insides. That should be me there, tasting Ally''s cooking, making herugh. I had never tasted anything she made and now I was inwardly pouting. I wanted to be there. To be part of herughter. She looked happy and that was a relief, but what if she was happier that I wasn''t there?


    "Damn," I muttered, staring at the picture. Allissa''s blue eyes sparkled with joy, a stark contrast to the worry I''d seen earlier. I needed to hold her in my arms. I was an insecure mess! When was I ever this insecure before? I guess it was because I knew that without her ... To hell with the whole world. Burn it all to the ground. I just needed her. I clenched my jaw, pocketing my phone with more force than necessary.


    My feet carried me swiftly through winding corridors, past tapestries depicting ancient lycan hunts. Everything was a blur as I headed toward the kitchen. I picked up traces of her scent and my heart rate quickened. Why the hell is this castle so big? I suddenly felt annoyed with the vastness of my castle.


    I couldn''t reach the kitchen fast enough. Finally, I reached the doors and I pushed them open.


    Chaos reigned supreme. Flour clouded the air, vegetables littered the floor, and in the center of it all stood Allissa, her brown hair dusted white, blue eyes sparkling with mischief. She was covered head to toe in what looked like flour and tomato


    Ivan, his imposing bear-like frame oddlyical with egg yolk dripping from his hair, gave me a sheepish grin. Finn, usually the picture of vampiric elegance, was trying to wipe cream off his face with as much dignity as he could muster. And Lyle, my own brother, was frozen mid-throw, a handful of mashed potatoes suspended in the air.


    My eyes met her eyes. Those beautiful blues that were connected with mine. Beneath the food sttered over her face, I could see a light pink stain creep over her cheeks.


    "Who assaulted my queen?" I growled, my eyes flipping over the three men in the room. Then, as if time stood still, I watched a glob of bright red sauce leave Ally''s hand, racing through the air toward me. My reflexes kicked in a moment toote as the sauce sttered across my chest. The kitchen fell silent, except for the softughtering from my Ally.


    "I thought we could spice things up between us," she beamed, making my heart sputter with joy.


    A dark chuckle rumbled in my chest as I stalked towards Allissa. No one else existed in the room at that moment. My eyes were locked on her defiant smirk, igniting something deep inside of


    1. me.


    "You think you''re clever, don''t you?" I growled yfully, closing


    the distance between us.


    Allissa tilted her chin up, her blue eyes sparkling with mischief. "Always, my king."


    She grinned. "Someone has to keep you on your toes."


    My hand shot out, gently grasping the back of her neck. I pulled


    close, feeling her pulse quicken beneath my touch. "And what a delicious job you


    do of it," I murmured, my lips a breath away


    from hers.


    Her scent of butterscotch mingled with the array of spices coating her skin, creating an intoxicating aroma that made my mouth water. Unable to resist, I lean in, my tongue darting out to taste the sauce on her cheek.


    "Mmm," I hummed appreciatively, savoring the vors dancing across my taste buds. "Delicious. Though I must say, you''re the sweetest thing in this kitchen." Allissa''s breath hitched, a soft blush spreading across her sauce-spattered cheeks. "Dare," she whispered, her voice aced with desire, "you''re incorrigible."


    I grinned, pressing my forehead against hers. "Only for you, my love. Only for you." I held her close, relieved that everything seemed fine between us. For a moment, it was just us. My queen, my mate, and the woman I loved more than anything and everything. "Now, my queen." I tilted her chin up to me. "Who drew first blood? Your king is going to avenge you."


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 63

    Allissa


    Darren had engaged in the food fight until he suddenly had to leave. I wasn''t sure what came over me, but when I saw him, I had to flick sauce at him. In a strange way, I think we both needed it ... a moment of normalcy and seeing that everything was okay. I reached my fingers up to my lips. The way Darren kissed me before he left... there was so much love. Undeniable love. It made me feel so silly for doubting him. I would try to convince myself of his love the next time my emotional wounds resurfaced.


    I rinsed the suds out of my hair and shut off the water. I wrapped myself in a fluffy towel with a frown. Darren took Finn and Ivan with him this time. Something was going on and I needed answers. I looked around the bathroom and realized I didn''t have any clothes to wear. I gripped my towel and opened the bathroom door.


    My eyes locked with Lyle''s surprised blue ones. His face heated red and he quickly spun around.


    *Sorry, Issy ... I didn''t realize ... and I ..." he sputtered, making


    meugh.


    "I was such a mess, I didn''t bring clothes in. Sorry about that. You look much better without your ownyer of food on you. d Darren let you get cleaned up before you took guard duty." I headed to the walk-in closet as he scoffed.


    I smiled, thinking of the sight as I chose a soft pair of ck leggings and one of Darren''s shirts to wear. The shirt still had traces of his scent on it, making my body feel calm and secure.


    I stepped out of the closet and looked at Lyle, who was standing in front of the window looking out. I think he was afraid to look my way. It was an innocent and cute reaction. I looked at him for a moment, noticing how simr he looked to Darren. Darren''s face had a more rugged and intense stare, while Lyle''s looked more soft and sincere. I was sure that being gued with the curse had changed Darren''s appearance as well. It was a heavy weight to bear.


    I moved to Lyle''s side, my shoulder brushing his. "Well?"


    He knew what I was asking. "Some skeletons are better left in the closet."


    "And some secrets fester in the dark. I need to know what is going on."


    He turned to look at me, leaning a hip against the windowsill and crossing his arms. The fabric of his ck t-shirt stretched taut over his muscled chest. "Darren''s investigating the Waiting Ladies and their noble families. With my mother being locked up, we''re worried about potential threats. Darren is erring on the side of caution."


    "Threats? You mean threats against me?" I watched as his blue eyes flickered at me and then he slightly nodded his head.


    "Darren wanted to handle this personally,¡± he said, his voice low and soothing. "He took Finn along to help identify any threats more quickly. You know how protective Darren is, especially


    "And Ivan?" I asked, needing to understand the full scope of what was unfolding.


    Lyle sighed, his brow furrowing. "He''s rallying the troops as we speak. Getting them ready to march for war? He shook his head ruefully. "Talk about terrible timing, with everything going on with our mother ..."


    "How is he doing?" I asked, tilting my head up to study his face.


    Lyle had a small smile on his lips. "I don''t know. He doesn''t confide in me, but he has a lot on his mind right now. I''m sure he''ll talk everything over with youter."


    I swallowed hard, my throat suddenly tight with emotion. "Lyle, I...I''m worried that your family might resent me. For Darren feeling he had to lock up your mother on my behalf. Maybe not today or tomorrow, but as time goes on." The words spilled out in a rush, and I needed to get it out in the open. I needed to see how he felt about all of it. He was quiet, and for a moment I thought I might have been right. "Maybe...maybe you all would have been better off if I had nevere into your


    lives."


    Lyle''s eyes widened, and before I could blink, he wrapped me in a fierce, brotherly hug. His strong arms anchored me to him, overwhelmed by my words. "Don''t you dare think like that, Issy," he growled, his voice rough with emotion. "You''re the best thing that''s ever happened to Darren. To all of us."


    He pulled back slightly, his hands gripping my shoulders as he met my gaze intently. "None of us me you for what happened with our mother. Her actions, her choices...that''s on her, not you." His expression softened, a glimmer of mischief entering his eyes.


    "Besides, you''re stuck with us now, little sister. In case this was you trying to escape, you failed. Better get used to this life. Darren will never let you go. I think he would burn down the forest if you went in hiding ... so keep that in mind.


    "You''re our queen, Issy," he murmured, quiet conviction in every word. "More than that, you''re my sister."


    I stepped back from Lyle''s embrace, offering him a small smile. "Thank you," I whispered. I really appreciated him. "For everything. I''m so happy that Darren has always had you in his life. What would he do without you?"


    "Probably would have had a temper tantrum and burned the castle to the ground," he quipped with a lopsided smile. "I had to keep him in check or he would have scared off all thedies. I''m still trying to find my mate, you know!"


    "What woman could resist tall, dark, and grumpy? I''m sure thedies were pouring in to see him."


    "You certainly couldn''t," he mused. "Poor kitten. You never stood a chance."


    "Shut up!" Iughed. He wasn''t wrong, though. I never had a chance when it came to getting lost in Darren''s forest green eyes. Even his temper turned me on.


    It was game over for me, and I wasn''t ashamed to admit it.


    "He never stood a chance either." He winked at me with a wide


    grin.


    "Lyle ..." I frowned as I thought of something. "With Darren going to war, who will watch over the kingdom?" I asked, worry


    responsibility right now."


    "I''m staying behind." His tone left no room for argument. "I''m going to make sure everything runs smoothly while Darren''s away." He reached out, cing a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "And as the war progresses, as your pregnancy advances, it will fall to you to lead our people, Issy. You will be the crowned queen soon. It will be your job to keep this kingdom in order." Lyle''s expression softened, a flicker of concern in his blue eyes. "For now, just focus on taking care of yourself. Rest, stay healthy." He hesitated for a moment, as if weighing his words. "Darren ... he won''t be joining you tonight. He''s nning to pull an all-nighter, questioning the others."


    I understood, but Darren and I still had not had the chance to talk. I was worried about him. Lyle must have seen the disappointment in my eyes because he slung an arm around me and hugged my shoulders.


    "He''ll be back soon, Issy. Until then, you''ve got me. What do you say we raid the kitchens for some hot chocte? Drown our worries in whipped cream and marshmallows?"


    "I''ll pick the movie and you pick the snacks." I then looked around the room. "So, am I sleeping alone tonight?"


    "I''m staying on the couch. I''m under strict orders not to leave you at all."


    I nodded my head and then decided to send Darren a quick link. Darren, / love


    you. Remember to take a break and eat. I was met with silence.


    "You can''t reach him," Lyle said, giving me a knowing look.


    obvious reasons."


    "What if there''s an emergency?"


    "There are guards outside the room. There''s an emergency signal we can send


    and a red light that will sh inside the


    room." He smiled. "But there''s no way to check on him to make sure he''s eating properly."


    "I''m obvious, huh?"


    "Only sometimes."


    Lyle was trying to keep my spirits high, but I needed to do that for him, too. No matter what he said, having his mother locked up must have taken an emotional toll on him. I would focus on taking care of his emotions so I wasn''t focused on mine. We would use the night to pretend there weren''t any worries, reminding each other that we weren''t alone.


    It was going to be a long night without Darren by my side. One movie at a time, until the sun rose tomorrow.


    Write yourment


    tr Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 64

    The scent of stale potato chips tickled my nose as I blinked awake, disoriented. Lyle''s muscr arm was draped over me, a half-eaten chip still clinging to his lips. I stifled a giggle as I carefully leaned out of Lyle''s embrace. The velvet couch cushion shifted beneath me as I escaped, making Lyle stir. I ran a hand through my tangled brown hair as I looked around. Darren still hadn''t returned, and I couldn''t help but start to worry.


    "Morning, sunshine ... or is it afternoon?" I looked over at his blue eyes, and he gave me a lopsided grin as the chips crumbled from his face. He swiped at his mouth and his cheeks reddened in embarrassment. "I guess I pigged out." He then nced at me. "Darren is going to put a rope around my neck for falling asleep next to you."


    "No sign of him yet." I couldn''t help the frown that formed on my lips. Lyle''s brows furrowed as he sat up more, cing his hand on my shoulder. "None of that. You just woke up. Besides... you just ignored the part about my time being limited."


    Iughed, shaking my head. "Darren has faith in you or he wouldn''t have let you stay with me overnight. Honestly, if you


    ever betrayed him, I don''t think he would ever recover from that. At least with your mom-" I stopped abruptly, thinking about Winifred. I wonder if Milo was still with her.


    "My mom never had the tight rtionship that my brother and I have. Still ... it is afternoon, and we have not emerged from this room. Even if he trusts me, hearing no one has seen us would


    door mmed opened and Darren''s presence filled the entire room like a thundercloud. His green eyes were ck until they settled on me. The hardness of his gaze softened and then the color flickered as he looked between the space between me and Lyle.


    "We were up all night and didn''t fall asleep until the morning. She was too worried about you to sleep. I fell asleep next to her, but it was by ident and I''m just going to excuse myself. After all, three is a crowd." Lyle rose from the couch and scurried out of the room. Darren''s eyes were locked onto mine and I couldn''t take not touching him. The moment the door shut and we were alone, I was across the room in an instant. I threw myself into his arms and he caught me easily, crushing me to his chest as if he was trying to attach me to his body.


    "I''ve missed you. I feel like I''ve hardly talked to you." My fingers dug into the hard nes of his back.


    "I''m here, Ally, I''m never going to stay away from you for long." His voice was rough with emotion, and it looked like it had affected him, too.


    I pulled back just enough to study his face, tracing the dark circles under his eyes with my fingertips. "You look exhausted. Have you slept at all?"


    A wry smile tugged at his lips. "Sleep is overrated when there''s a kingdom and a mate to protect."


    I rolled my eyes, but couldn''t help the warmth that bloomed in my chest at his words. "You''re impossible, you know that?"


    "Impossibly in love with you," he countered, leaning down to


    I broke the kiss reluctantly, tugging Darren towards the bed. "You need to rest." As much as I wanted more of his touch, I was concerned about his well being. I sat on the edge, pulling him down with me until his head was cradled on myp. My fingers threaded through his dark hair, massaging fiis scalp gently.


    Darren let out a contented sigh, his eyes drifted closed. "Gods, I missed you," he murmured. A shadow crossed his face, and he opened his eyes to look up at me. "It''s been ... difficult. My temper was getting worse. I nearly lost control during the interrogations. If I hadn''t stopped when I did ..."


    "But you did stop," I reminded him softly, continuing to stroke his hair. "You''re stronger than you give yourself credit for."


    "I have no strength without you." He captured my free hand, bringing it to his lips. "As soon as you touched me, it all vanished. The rage, the darkness ... you make the storm vanish."


    "Soon, the curse will be gone and you won''t need me to recharge."


    "No... I''ll always need you to recharge." He kissed the tips of my fingers.


    I smiled, but felt like I should talk to him about what had been bothering me since yesterday. Lyle made me feel better, but Darren was my mate and I needed to hear it from him. ¡°I¡ªI have been feeling a bit ... vulnerabletely." His eyes sh to mine. "About everything that''s happening with your mother. I don''t want you to feel like you have to lock her up on my ount. She is your mother, and I don''t want to be someone you resent.''


    99


    against his chest. "Listen to me, Allissa," he said, his voice low and intense. "What''s happening with my mother-that''s on her, not you. Never you." It was simr to what Lyle had said.


    "But if you hadn''t met me ... if I wasn''t in your life-" He growled, pressing his lips against mine, effectively shutting met up. He roughly bit my lower lip, gripping my throat to hold me in ce.


    "No buts," he snarled against my lips and I felt a shiver run down my spine... the good kind. The kind that made me want to forget about how tired he was. "It''s me and you, Ally. Us against the world, always. I choose you, every time, without hesitation. If you weren''t in my life?" He let out a dark chuckle. "Oh Ally, what is your little mind thinking? Do you think you could ever be parted from me in this life or the next? Do you not know that I would hunt you down? If you''re thinking of trying to run away, then I haven''t done my job making you understand." He ran his hand over my side while he squeezed my throat. "That all this... is mine. Not to mention you''re carrying my pup."


    His possessive tone and grip was making me wet. I moaned as he gripped my neck, tilting it so that he could suck on my mark. His lips were igniting a fire that was never going to be put out.


    "I''m not going anywhere, Dare. I promise. I just don''t want¡ª"


    "Shh, I could never resent you. Ever. Now ..." His hand gripped my ass as he nipped at the mark on my neck. "I need you."


    Iughed softly, "Darren, you need to rest," I tried to sound stern despite my more than willing body. No doubt he could smell my arousal and was calling my bluff.


    5/5 knew. "You want me to rest? Then, I will... after you''ve wrapped those legs around me and screamed my name until you go hoarse." His voice was husky with desire, and I had no will to fight him. His fingers gripped the hem of my shirt as his eyes searched mine, seeking the permission he already had. I lifted my arms up, allowing him to pull it over my head.


    ...


    "Gods, you are beautiful." His eyes roamed my body. "I am so hard for you Ally .. so fucking hard." He gripped my hand, guiding it to the bulge in his pants.


    "And I am so wet for you. So, what are you waiting for?"


    Write yourment

 Chapter 65

    His clothes were off and then his lips, soft and full, pressed roughly against mine, igniting a fiery passion within me. Our kiss deepened, bing more urgent with every passing second. His fingers glided across my skin, leaving a trail of heat behind them. He knew every inch of my body-the sensitive spots that made me tremble and the secret ces that sent tingles down my spine. With each touch, I arched into him, unable to resist his tantalizing caresses. My body was his canvas, and he painted it with desire and need.


    Darren''s tongue traced the shell of my ear as he moved to graze my neck with his teeth. "Mine," he growled, his voice was raw possessive.


    "Yes, I''m yours." I felt as if his mind was teetering and he needed to hear me tell him this. There was a low growl in his throat as his head moved, lowering to my chest. He inhaled a nipple and began to knead the other with his fingers.


    "Dare," I moaned, my back arching off of the bed. I could feel him pressing his hips against mine, teasing me with his cock. Brushing it over my entrance and retreating when I tried to connect us.


    My hips bucked, seeking the contact I craved. Darren growled, rumbling against my skin as he continued to torment me with his erection. He lifted his face away from my nipple but continued to tease me with his fingers. "You want this, don''t you?¡± he whispered against my chest, brushing the tip between my folds. "You want me to take you, to im you as mine."


    "Would you leave your own?"


    So that was why he was being so possessive. What I said earlier must have really struck a chord with him. I made him feel as if our rtionship was fragile. Damn, that wasn''t what I was doing. I let my insecurities create one in him. I was trying not to be a burden to him, but he was letting me know that any thoughts of me leaving him were a burden themselves.


    "I''m not going anywhere." I reached between us, gripping his throbbing cock. He let out a small hissing breath as I stroked his tip. "This is mine. It only belongs to me. Who do you belong to?"


    A feral grin rose over his face. "Oh, Ally," he drawled. "My heart beats with yours. There is never going to be anyone else ever." His eyes locked with mine as he grabbed my hand away from him. "Believe in our love, Ally. Because it is the most real thing in this world." Just then, there was a loud crack of thunder


    that made the walls shake. "Looks like mother nature wants to


    He gripped my ass as he plunged his tongue inside of me, holding me in ce while he devoured me. He moved one hand to the top of my mound and began rubbing and stimting the hell out of me. It was obvious he was trying to make me orgasm fast... and it was working.


    The storm outside was raging, the winds howling and the rain


    pummeling the windows. In our room, it was a tempest of our own. My moans and breaths became their own hurricane.


    Dare continued his relentless onught on my senses. His talented tongue explored every inch of me, fgniting a fire deep within.


    "Dare," I moaned, my legs trembling as he skillfully teased me toward the edge. The thunder rolled outside, and Darren growled into me. With one final thrust of his tongue, I exploded into a thousand pieces, my orgasm radiating through me. I writhed beneath him, my hips bucking wildly as I rode out my high.


    As the waves of pleasure subsided, he let out a low growl, lifting his face up to look at me. "That''s good," he whispered hoarsely, kissing his way up my stomach. "But we''ve got to do better than that topete with the storm."


    I felt the heat of his body as he moved between my legs, positioning himself at my entrance. The tip of his cock teased me, seeking entrance to my wet core. I aned, unable to control the anticipation coursing through me. With a swift movement, he thrust himself inside me, filling mepletely in one smooth motion. His movements were slow and forceful. Each thrust strong and deliberate, making the bed move. I wrapped my legs around him and listened to his low growl of approval. How I wanted to dig my fingers in his hair, but I obediently didn''t break the pillowcases.


    "Keep your eyes on me, Ally. I want to see your eyes when you fall apart for me. And I want you to see mine and remember who made it happen." The storm outside seemed to be in sync with our lovemaking, the lightning shing and thunder cracking as


    imed me. The possession and hunger in his eyes the pleasure as he drilled into me... it was everything I didn''t know I needed. He gripped my hips, mming into me, his pace relentless. "Never forget," he growled, his grip tightening on my hips. "I''m never letting go of you. I''ll hold onto you just as I am now. As much as you are mine, I. Am. Yours!" His words were fire as he pounded into me. Heat pooled between my thighs, and I moaned, my body clenching around him. "That''s it Ally, feel it. Gods, Ally. Come for me!" he growled, as he became a jackhammer against me, creating a powerful orgasm that was electric. It was like lightning striking over and over until my body shattered.


    I yelled his name, my body stiffening and trembling with pleasure. The thunder echoed our cries as he thrust hard and deep inside of me. He let out a deep roar, his face contorted in pleasure, eyes still locked onto mine as he jerked and gasped, emptying himself within me. His eyes were gazing into mine, as if he were savoring the moment.


    He pulled out of me and rolled to my side, gently undoing the pillowcases. He pulled me to his chest, holding me tight. Wey entwined on the bed, catching our breaths, our sweaty bodies glistening in the dimly lit room. The storm outside had finally settled.


    I ran my hand through his damp hair and he pulled back slightly to look at me.


    "I want you to remember


    to remember... I won''t let anything take us away from each other. Nothing will ever tear us apart. And if you ever have any doubts, I will be d to make them disappear. Like I hope I did now."


    my insecurities."


    "Shh." He kissed my forehead, tucking my head under his chin. "Thank you for trusting me with your heart and body. I promise to cherish you for as long as I live. This is forever, Ally. I''ll never betray your trust and I will always be here for you. As long as my heart beats ... it''s yours."


    "I love you Darren." Thank you gods for giving this man to me. My emotions felt like they would burst. It was all about helping me with my insecurities. He understood how vulnerable I felt after what happened to me before. He didn''t get mad or upset... instead, he proved to me that he was my safe ce. I love him ... so much more than I can ever put into words.


    "My darling, my heart, I love you. Get some rest with me. Tomorrow is going to be


    a long day." He settled his body next to me and I heard him let out a content sigh, falling into a steady rhythm. He was so exhausted from not sleeping, but he wanted to take care of me first.


    Storms woulde and go in our lives, but what was important was how we would weather the storms. Our love would match the intensity of the storms and ovee them.


    I closed my eyes, feeling a sense of calmness envelop me. A calmness that only Darren''s love could provide. I fell asleep with a smile on my face. My heart was full of peace, and love for the incredible man by my side.


    Write yourment


    it Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 66

    hapter 66


    Everything moved so quickly today as we prepared to meet with our alliance. We would be reiming the neutral vige, and from there we all knew it would lead to war with the vampires.


    "You be safe." Lyle prodded my nose and I wrapped my arms around him tightly. It felt weird leaving Lyle behind, but it was either him or me. One of us had to stay behind and I didn''t volunteer myself. However, I doubt Darren would have permitted me to stay now. After their investigation, he was still very cautious. I found out that most of the nobles and Waiting Ladies were truthful. None of them had bad feelings toward me.


    In fact, we found out that the nobles were over sending their children to be potential mates to the king. They all wanted to strengthen their lines by finding fated mates. This was true for all of the families except for Dara''s. Dara had been beaten by her family and cast out for being sent away from the castle. The noble family was within their rights to cast her out. Darren reluctantly had her brought back to the castle. She had served her kingdom and held up her end of the bargain. Because of that, he didn''t want to abandon her in her time of need. She would be watched, but after she was questioned by Finn, they "concluded she wasn''t a threat.


    "Alright, that''s enough." Darren''s hands gripped my shoulders as he pulled me back to his side. "I don''t want his scent getting on you." He proceeded to rub his chest over me, making me giggle.


    "Ren, I''m going to take care of things here, so don''t worry. I''ll


    nervous about his well-being. He seemed to be lost and just needed time to figure things out. He loved her but had realized it all started because of her toxic behavior. I couldn''t imagine how hard it was on him ... on all of them.


    "I don''t know what will happen after this battle. We might continue to push, using our momentum and not giving them a chance to organize back. We could be gone for a while. If it is too long..." Darren nced at me and then back to Lyle. "Therger our pup grows, the harder things will be for Ally. We''ll y it by ear, but if she has to return before me ..." He pursed his lips together and Lyle smiled.


    "Then, I will continue to stay here and watch over her. She is cooking the future heir. She doesn''t need to be stressed. I''ll keep her protected and safe."


    "As if I really need to be protected," I scoffed, listening to the two men chuckle. "When you''re lugging a bowling ball in your stomach, you''ll appreciate the extra set of hands. Even strong pregnant lycans need help," Lyle chuckled. "But hopefully, it won''te to that. Fingers crossed this war is over quickly."


    "Let''s hope so." Darren rubbed my back and looked around.


    "We''re ready to move out," Ivan yelled from the truck. We would be taking an entourage of vehicles to the meeting ground. Several supply trucks would being with food and tents. It was obvious from the supply trucks that they thought we would be away for a while.


    Darren nodded to Lyle before leading me to the truck. As I


    inside, I noticed Finn was also inside.


    "I looked into it, Darren." Finn said as Darren scooted next to me. "It was a dead end. And I don''t know what that means."


    "What did you look into?" I asked, looking at Darren for


    answers.


    "Into Alfred''s whereabouts. Besides your letter, we have no evidence showing he crossed our borders. There''s a good chance we will run into him during all the fighting." His eyes connected


    with mine.


    "Okay, but if we see Ivy, I call dibs on crushing her throat." I listened as Finn snorted and a smile curled over Darren''s face.


    "Such a vicious queen I have." He chuckled, shutting the door.


    "You couldn''t have asked for a better queen.¡± Finn leaned his head back. ¡°I can''t believe the time has finallye. I know it''s going to be a long process, but I will finally be reiming my kingdom. I owe all of this to you, Darren."


    "You don''t owe me anything. We haven''t aplished anything yet."


    "Just promise that we will all be good friends for the years to


    "That one is obvious. I''ve never had friends like you guys. And you have won my heart with your strong will ... and cooking." He winked at me as Darren grumbled. "Sorry kingy, I got to taste your mate''s cooking first. And it was to die for." Chapter 66 lines."


    "You know, no matter what, whether I live or die, I will always be the one that tasted your mates cooking first." Finn beamed at Darren triumphantly.


    I smiled, looking out the window, watching the scenery go by. I wasn''t thinking about the war, but of meeting the tiger shifter Asta again. The one who gave me my father''s watch. I wonder what she knew. Deep down, I was hoping that if she had my father''s watch, she knew what happened to my father.


    My attention drifted back to the blurredndscape rushing past. The chaotic scenery mirrored the tumult of my thoughts. So many unknowns. It would be nice to have closure with my father... no matter what that was. I just wanted an


    answer.


    I gripped the watch and pursed my lips together. What if this tiny mechanism was a Pandora''s box, ready to unleash a torrent of painful truths? My heart clenched, imagining the possibilities. My dad''s disappearance was shrouded in mystery for so long. What if there was a far darker exnation than I''d allowed myself to consider? He disappeared without a trace ... already foul y. Was my dad targeted? And if he was have to do with my mother?


    that was


    ...


    did it


    "You doing okay?" Darren''s voice snapped me to the present.


    "Yeah, why?"


    "You''ve been staring out the window quietly for some time."


    I blinked, realizing the surroundings outside were entirely different. "I was just


    pondering things."


    "Like?" Darren pried, wrapping his arm around my shoulder.


    "Like, why do we park on driveways and drive on parkways? You know, the really deep things." I listened as he chuckled. I nced up at Finn, but it was obvious he could see right through me. A small smile yed on his lips. What a cheater. He shouldn''t be allowed to use his skills all the time. At least he wasn''t saying anything to Darren.


    "The clearing is just up ahead. We will meet with all the leaders while our soldiers set up our station. Are you ready? It might get a bit intense." Darren''s eyes were now looking at me with


    concern.


    "Of course I''m ready." I leaned forward a little more to look at the window in front


    of us. "Are we attacking tonight?"


    "We will attack as soon as we mobilize. The vampires will be aware of our presence, since we''re so close to the vige. Let''s not give them time to prepare." As Finn finished speaking, we glided over the hill. Tents were being set up everywhere. Beyond them was a massive army that was assembling. It looked like they were already a step ahead of us and ready to march.


    I might not get the chance to talk with Asta not until after this first battle was over. I


    felt Darren curl his hand around mine and I nced up at him. His concerned eyes were staring at me and I gave him a brave smile. I know he was worried about me. but I was going to be fine. I ced my other hand over his and nodded my head.


    "Ready?" he asked as the vehicle rolled to a stop.


    "Ready."


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 67

    "So, it''s already decided? You made this decision without me here?" Darren was frustrated but he managed to control his temper. I looked over at the three men in front of us. "You had no right to make that call without consulting me first," Darren growled, his fists clenched at his sides. I watched Darren''s shoulders tense, the muscles in his back coiling like a spring about to snap. My heart ached, seeing him struggle against the curse that amplified his temper.


    I felt his darkness pooling inside of me, and I sent my calming energy back to him. I watched as his green eyes nced at me gratefully before he returned his focus back to the man in front of us.


    "We have extensive military training. Trust me, this is the best move. I made a tactical decision based on the intelligence we had." A man with blond hair and brown eyes looked over at Ivan, his brother. "You agree with this strategy, don''t you?"


    "Anton, it isn''t that I don''t agree with it, but I do think you should have discussed it with Darren first." Ivan came to


    Darren''s defense and I listened as Anton snorted.


    "What is important is that we''re prepared and ready. We have to act quickly. Isn''t that right?" Anton nced over at Finn, who had been standing there quietly. "I think, because I''m the most experienced military strategist in this room, my judgment should carry some weight. Or would you prefer we lose this war?" Chapter 67


    it sound like we don''t have a choice but to go along with you." I spoke up calmly and clearly. His brown eyes snapped to me. "I agree with your strategy. It looks solid. But the proper way to do this would have been to have everything prepared and waiting for everyone to agree. Trust is fragile. This alliance is new. It is best to start things off strong. However," I ced my hand on Darren. "Since this is a new thing for all of us, we are bound to make mistakes in the beginning. I think you meant well. I see no reason why we can''t mobilize our troops to this strategy." Darren looked down at me and gave me an appreciative smile.


    "Our alliance is too important to jeopardize with rash decisions or poormunication. I apologize for overstepping." Anton then smiled as he stared at


    me.


    "Thank you, Anton. Your strategic mind is invaluable to us all. We just need to ensure we''re moving forward as a united front." Darren''s hand found the small of my back, his touch sending a shiver up my spine. I nced up to see his eyes beaming down at me with pride.


    "Every moment counts. We can''t afford to give them time to fortify their defenses." Finn finally spoke up.


    I watched as Darren nodded, his jaw set with determination. "Agreed. I''ll lead the first wave with you, Anton. We''ll need strong fighters and leaders in the front to keep the momentum going. They''ll be watching us to know how to continue."


    "That is exactly where I have you," Anton said, bringing a paper to the front. "Finn will also be leading, along with Toga, the tiger prince." Anton nodded toward the dark-skinned man next to him. "And his sister, Asta." I perked up, hearing her name, and I looked over at Toga. His silver eyes seemed indifferent but were Chapter 67


    1. me.


    "Where will she be?" Toga asked.


    "Allissa will be leading the second wave with Ivan." Anton nced up at his brother with a slight nod. "It''s your job to do a clean sweep. Kill any stragglers and rescue any victims."


    "I''ll lead the second wave, but by Allissa''s side. She''s carrying the future heir, and while she is strong, it is war ...


    battles are unpredictable." Ivan''s voice was firm and steady. There was no room for objection.


    "Your silver lycan abilities will be crucial. The first wave will breach their defenses, and you''ll sweep in to neutralize any remaining threats. Your heightened senses will be invaluable in detecting hidden enemies."


    "My silver lycan abilities?" I watched as he looked at me in confusion.


    "Your silver isn''t just a color. It is gifted with power by the Moon Goddess herself. Magic she gave the royal lycans." Toga frowned. "You don''t know anything about yourself, do you?"


    "Do you?" I asked, watching him purse his lips. "Do you and


    "Asta-"


    "We don''t know what happened to your father, but we do know some things about your family. We used to know your father when we were children. His watch was found in our territory. It was sitting in a pool of blood. I don''t know how it got there, but we held onto it for all these years. I''m sorry I don''t know more about that. However, I can tell you that your magic will be


    when you need it most."


    I felt disappointed. I guess I was hoping they knew something. Instead, they just happened to find my father''s watch. They didn''t know anything more than I did. Except that, somehow, my father''s watch was in their territory. I guess that was something. Hearing I had magic didn''t really sink in mentally. Not that I knew how to use it anyway.


    "Alright, let''s get into position. We need to start the attack at once."


    "We''ll hit them hard and fast. Create chaos, draw out their leaders," Darren growled. I felt my chest tighten as I returned my focus to what was happening. My fierce, protective man would be leaving my side to attack first. I couldn''t help but think about him charging into danger with his curse fueling his temper. What if he was blinded by red and made a lethal mistake? He entwined his fingers with mine, his touch grounding me. Our eyes met and he nodded his head with a


    small smile.


    I''ll be safe.


    Don''t let the curse cloud your judgment, I linked to him as everyone trickled away. He wrapped his arms around me.


    "My mate and unborn child are here. I have every reason to stay in sound mind," he whispered, leaning his head down to mine. Our eyes connected and I wished that, if I really did have magic, it would protect him.


    I kissed his lips softly. "For strength," I whispered, my breath mingling with his. Chapter 67


    voice sending shivers down my spine. He lifted up and looked behind me. That


    was when I realized that Ivan was still standing here. "Ivan-"


    "Allissa is safe. Just concentrate on what needs done."


    I watched as Darren nodded his head. He cupped my cheek with his hand, letting


    his fingers trail over my skin as he stepped


    away.


    I watched him walking toward the front as soldiers rushed past, their armor nking and creaking.


    "Stay close to me." Ivan moved right behind me, the heat of his front against my back.


    "Don''t forget, I can hold my own."


    I listened as he chuckled, a low rumble against my back. "Oh I know. Just don''t go ying hero, alright?"


    A loud horn sted as the first units assembled. My breath caught in my throat as


    I spotted Darren in the front. "Gods, let hime back to me." I felt Ivan squeeze my shoulder.


    "He will. That stubborn bastard''s too in love with you. No way -he will die and allow another man to im you."


    I watched as the army in front of me shifted into their beasts, and those who didn''t shift brought up the rear. With a feral roar, they charged forward. The thundering


    of hooves and paws filled the air as the first wave surged forward, a tide of fur and steel rushing toward the captured vige.


    steeled myself, moving toward the front with Ivan. The sounds of the battle soon


    filled the air, and I was anxious to join them. Darren ... please be okay.


    Write yourment

 Chapter 68

    A Luna for 6


    My heart thundered in my chest as I stood in front of the second wave army. I felt my muscles coil with anticipation. My feral nature demanded that I jump into the fight and be by my mate''s side. It was all I could do to force myself to remain calm. I dug my nails into my palms, trying to distract myself.


    "Easy," Ivan''s deep voice rumbled beside me. I nced over at him. He looked calm despite the chaos unfolding in front of us. I might not be afraid of fighting, but I didn''t have any experience with war. Ivan''sposure proved that this was not something new to him.


    I growled low in my throat, the lycan inside me snarling to be released. ¡°I can''t stand this. I need to be fighting near Darren''s side." It was a blur of bodies in the vige and I couldn''t see him anymore. "You''re taller than I am ... can you see him?"


    Ivan''s gaze returned to the distant battle. "I lost sight of him. The vampires are pressing hard on the eastern nk. But our centaurs are holding the line, giving the fairies time to work their magic. The weretigers are moving into position for a nking maneuver. Typical cats, attacking from behind," he snorted.


    My ears caught the sound of my mate''s roar. Was he wounded? Was he safe? The urge to seek him out, to fight by his side, wed at my insides. I took another shaky breath, reminding myself that he was more than capable of handling


    himself in battle.


    "I won''t deny that. It''s a mess in there right now."


    The scent of blood reached us, causing me to shift my weight anxiously. The army behind me was doing the same. We were forced to listen to the chaotic symphony of violence, waiting for


    our turn.


    Steel shed against steel, the ringing of des punctuated by guttural roars and agonized screams, Mythical creatures of all kinds surged against the relentless tide of vampires, their forms blurring in a frenzied dance of death.


    My eyes darted across the scene, drinking in every detail. A centaur reared up, hooves shing as it trampled a vampire beneath its powerful legs. Nearby, a weretiger''s ws raked across pale flesh, drawing ribbons of crimson. The vampires moved with inhuman speed, their eyes glowing with an unholy hunger as they struck with lethal precision.


    "Something''s not right. The vampires... they''re too organized, too prepared." They were prepared for this fight. This wasn''t just about the neutral vige and getting another food source. This meant they wanted war.


    Ivan''s golden eyes met mine, a flicker of approval in their depths. "Yes, we thought their real goal was for war."


    "They''re desperate," I mused, my mind racing. "But not just for territory. It''s almost like they''re... searching for something. See how they''re concentrating their forces near the vige? They''re not just trying to overrun us; they''re looking for a specific target." My eyes widened as I realized who. "Finn!"


    "Easy, we know."


    "And you still let him go in there?"


    317


    "Let him?" Ivan chuckled. "He''s the king of the vampires. We''re not letting him do anything. We had a feeling this was all to lure him out of hiding. The vampires'' loyalties are divided. They want to kill Finn and put an end to it. However, Finn is using this to his advantage. He is also eager to reim his kingdom."


    Suddenly, a bone-chilling shriek pierced the air. My head snapped up, eyes widening in horror as I saw a fresh wave of vampires pouring out from behind the vige. Their pale faces were twisted with bloodlust, fangs glinting in the fading light.


    "Damn, they have a fresh army attacking. Ivan, we need to help."


    "That is their second wave," Ivan said calmly. The new arrivals moved with predatory grace, their eyes gleaming red with hunger and battle-lust.


    "Ivan," I growled, my nails lengthening into ws as I fought to maintain control. "We can''t just stand here. Darren''s out there, our people are-


    99


    "Steady," Ivanmanded, his own muscles coiled tight with restrained power. "Trust in the n. Our warriors are powerful and we have many species fighting."


    I snarled softly, every fiber of my being screaming to charge forward. I caught the faintest scent of Darren and could feel his anger trickling inside of me. He was alive and fighting with everything he had.


    Ivan''srge hand came to rest on my shoulder, his touch


    me in the chaos. I could feel the steady thrum of his pulse, a stark contrast to the frenzied beating of my own heart. "Our allics are strong. They''ll let us know when they need us."


    "I know, but I hate feeling helpless."


    "You are anything but helpless." Ivan smirked at me. "We are part of an important strategy. It isn''t that we''re helpless. We are the fresh support they will call when they need us. We have to be ready."


    My eyes scanned the battle as the new vampires collided with our forces. A massive werebear, easily twice the size of a normal grizzly, swatted three bloodsuckers aside like they were ragdolls. Nearby, a pair of weretigers moved in perfect sync, their


    striped fur a blur as they tore through the enemy ranks. Elves effortlessly killed the vampires as a shimmering cloud raced toward the new army.


    "The fairies?" I asked, unable to peel my eyes away.


    Ivan grunted in approval. "Nasty little buggers when they want to be. Wouldn''t want to be on the receiving end of that fairy dust." As if on cue, a vampire screeched in agony as glittering powder coated his skin, blistering and burning on contact. I winced, almost feeling sorry for the leech. Almost.


    I gasped as I watched a kelpie jump from a pool of water. It reared up on his hind legs before bringing his hooves down on a vampire''s skull with a sickening crunch. "Remind me never to piss off the horse-people."


    Ivan chuckled darkly. "Noted." His golden eyes locked onto mine. "Anton''s given the signal. It''s time to release the second Chapter 68


    crackling. "About damn time," I snarled, a feral grin spreading across my face.


    "Allissa." Ivan''s lone was stern, cutting through my battle lust. "Remember what''s at stake here. You''re carrying precious cargo." His gaze dropped meaningfully to


    my abdomen. "Don''t be reckless. Protect yourself and that little pup."


    "I''ll be careful, but I''m still gonna make these vamps regret what they''ve done."


    Ivan''s lips twitched in what might have been the ghost of a smile. "Wouldn''t expect anything less from you, Your Highness."


    As we prepared to charge, a flicker of movement caught my eye. My blood ran cold as I spotted another vampire army emerging from the treeline near the vige.


    "Ivan," I hissed, grabbing his arm. "We''ve gotpany."


    "Damn," he growled.


    I closed my eyes, drawing a deep breath as I let the change wash over me. My skin prickled, then rippled as silver fur burst forth, covering my body in a gleaming coat. Bones cracked and reshaped, muscles bulged and stretched. The transformation was exhrating, power surging through my veins like liquid


    fire.


    When I opened my eyes, the world had changed. Scents assaulted my nose. Blood, sweat, fear, and burning magic. My ears twitched, picking up the sh of steel and desperate cries from the battlefield. Everything was sharper, more vibrant. I threw my head back and let out a bone-chilling howl, feeling the Chapter 68


    I turned to Ivan to see himpleting his own transformation. Where the gruff man had stood moments ago, an enormous white werebear now towered, his massive form a stark contrast to my sleek silver one.


    Ivan''s muzzle pulled back in a fierce snarl, exposing rows of gleaming teeth. Heunched forward with a fierce roar that shook the ground, my powerful legs propelling me forward with him. The second wave surged behind me, a tempest of fur, fangs, and fury. My heart pounded with exhration, every nerve alive with the thrill of the charge.


    I growled as I caught the flicker of movement heading toward us. Ivan''s thunderous growl answered as he loped beside me, his massive paws eating up


    the ground. The third wave of vampires moved in front of the vige to intercept


    us.


    We crashed into the vampire lines like a tidal wave meeting a cliff. My ws raked through undead flesh, my jaws snapping bones. The impact was jarring, but I reveled in it.


    I growled, ducking under a vampire''s wild swing and countering with a vicious swipe. Ivan''s massive form plowed through the enemy ranks, sending vampires flying. The sh of steel and snarls filled the air as I whirled through the fray, my silver fur matted with blood. A vampire lunged at me, fangs bared, but I ducked and shed upward, sending its head flying.


    Behind you! Ivan growled in my mind. I spun, narrowly avoiding razor-sharp ws. As I tore into another enemy, I realized they were trying to keep us separated.


    Ivan, we have to break through. The others might need us.


    He grunted in agreement, swatting away a vampire like an annoying fly. Lead the


    way. I''ve got your back.


    We surged forward, carving a path through the chaos. Each warrior fought with ferocity, their faces conforted with determination. The battle raged around us as we tried to break through the line. I heard a loud yell and looked toward the hill. My blood ran cold as another group of vampires charged toward us. Dear gods, we were in trouble.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts

 Chapter 69

    My silver fur bristled as I crouched low, muscles coiled and ready to spring. I bared my fangs as the approaching vampire army but something suddenly shed over them. A bright blue aura surrounded them, pulsing with otherworldly energy.


    What the hell?


    My confusionsted only a moment before their battle cry rang


    out:


    "For the King!"


    Realization hit me like a bolt of lightning. These weren''t enemies-they were Finn''s allies! The blue glow must be some kind of magical marker to distinguish them from other vampires.


    Well, I''ll be damned. Looks like the exiled king still had a few tricks up his sleeve.


    As the blue-wreathed vampires charged past me to engage our foes, I couldn''t help but think of Darren. There was no time for celebration. I needed to get to him. My ears twitched at the sound of the battle in all directions. It was impossible to detect my mate.


    With a fierce howl, I leapt back into the fray, silver ws


    extended and ready to tear into any enemy that dared cross my path. The tide of battle swirled around me in a dizzying dance of fang and w, but I remained focused on my goal ... reaching


    sparkled as they wove intricate patterns above the battlefield, casting that distinctive blue glow over our vampire allies. So, they were the ones casting them with color. Smart. In this mess, we would have easily mistook them for enemy vampires.


    My ws tore into the earth as I spun, narrowly avoiding a vampire''s lunge. The battle pressed in from all sides, a maelstrom of snarls and shing fangs. A vicious snarl erupted from nearby- unmistakably Ivan''s. My heart clenched. He was fighting, but where? Iunched myself forward, a blur of silver fur and righteous fury. My jaws snapped shut on a vampire''s arm, flinging him aside like a ragdoll. Another rushed me, and I met him with a powerful swipe of my ws.


    My senses were on overdrive, every nerve singing with adrenaline. Screams and battle cries created a cacophonous symphony of violence. I could see how someone would panic in the chaos. I surprised myself to be honest. I pushed forward as if I was seasoned in war. My movements were a fluid dance of destruction, each swipe and lunge precisely calcted.


    As I emerged through the wall of fighting, my heart nearly stopped. There, backlit by the crimson glow of burning buildings of the vige, stood a figure that radiated danger. An elite vampire soldier, his eyes gleaming with centuries of bloodlust.


    I bared my teeth, hackles rising as he narrowed his eyes on me. He was determined not to let anyone through, which meant to me that the others needed our help. He moved with blinding speed, but I was ready. I pivoted, narrowly avoiding his de as it whistled past my ear. My ws raked across his side, drawing first blood.


    "Not bad," he hissed, circling me. "But I''ve killed thousands Chapter 69


    my jaws snapping shut inches from his throat. Our deadly dance continued, a blur of shing ws and glinting steel. He was good- terrifyingly so. Each near-miss sent my heart racing, knowing one wrong move could mean my end. "You fight well,¡± he grudgingly admitted, parrying another of my attacks. ¡°For a dog.¡±


    I snarled, fury rising. Suddenly, a scent hit me- familiar, intoxicating, and terrifying all at once. Cinnamon wafers... tainted with blood. Darren''s blood. My world narrowed to a pinpoint. The vampire''s smug grin faltered as he saw the changee over me. My silver fur began to glow, pulsing with ancient magic. Something hidden deep inside of me that I''d never tapped into. "What... what are you?" he whispered, fear creeping into his voice for the first time.


    I met his gaze, my eyes zing with newfound strength. What am I? I am the future queen of the lycans and this vampire was blocking my path to my mate.


    The vampire''s eyes widened as I lunged, my movements a blur of silver light. He swung his de, but I was faster now, the new magic enhancing my abilities. My jaws mped down on his sword arm, and I heard the satisfying crunch of bone.


    He hissed in pain,shing out with his other hand. I felt a sharp, burning sensation as his dagger found its mark, sinking deep into my shoulder. But even as blood matted my fur, I refused to let go. He twisted his de in me and I released his arm, rearing up on my hind legs. I was now towering over him, did I grow? His


    eyes were wide as I brought my full weight down. My ws tore through his chest as my fangs found his neck.


    His breath was shallow and ragged before stopping. His dagger


    else. I turned towards the scent of Darren''s blood. My heart pounded, each beat screaming his name. Darren. Darren.


    Darren.


    I took off at a dead sprint, my paws thundering against the earth. The pain in my shoulder faded to a dull ache, overwhelmed by the urgency coursing through my veins. I dove through the mes of the vige. The heat singed my fur, but I was numb to the pain. Nothing else mattered. Not the war, not my injuries, not even my own life. Only reaching him.


    Visions of him entered my mind. Darren''s brooding green eyes, softening as they met mine. The warmth of his arms around me in the quiet of our chamber. His fierce protectiveness, even when it drove me crazy. Don''t you dare leave me. I growled, pushing myself faster. We''ve barely begun, you stubborn bastard. You promised me forever, remember? The scent grew stronger, guiding me like a beacon through the chaos.


    My lungs burned from the smoke, but my bond to Darren pushed me forward. Suddenly, a familiar rumbling came through the chaos. I whirled to see Ivan''s massive form barreling towards me, his white fur stained with blood and grime. Relief flooded through me at the sight of my friend.


    Ivan, Darren, is hurt. I can smell his blood.


    His golden eyes widened as he took in my injured shoulder. You''re not looking so hot yourself, he growled, concern etched on his bearish features. I''m sure he is fine. We are all injured and cut up.


    We need to find Darren-


    Suddenly, an earth-shattering roar ripped through the air, stopping us dead in our tracks. The ground beneath my feet trembled, and I felt the vibrations reverberate through my entire body. Something massive was heading straight for us. Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 70

    For a moment, my heart stopped, as the feral beast came into view. My mate''s white fur was stained red. His eyes were wild and aggressive as they scanned through the mes. His head snapped in my direction, and I was relieved to see that he was okay. He was wounded, but nothing looked serious. He raced toward me, but then Ivan''s enormous beast let out a roar.


    It was chaos. I''m not even sure what happened. It was a frenzy of movement and sound that left me disoriented. In the blink of an eye, the two massive creatures, their pure white fur stained with blood, were locked in a vicious battle. Teeth gnashed and ws shed as they tore at each other, the ground trembling beneath their weight. It was a brutal dance, the violence escting. The world seemed to slow down as I took in every detail of the epic sh before me, my heart racing as I tried to understand what was happening.


    Ivan threw the monstrous lycan into a burning building. I watched in horror as Darren''s lycan disappeared in the mes. I tried to run to him, but Ivan blocked my path.


    Stay back. I''ll fight him. You need to get that dagger out.


    WHAT?! What the hell are you doing?


    That is not Darren. It''s a changeling. It''s hard to differentiate, but as his mate, you should be able to tell the easiest. You aren''t focusing.


    He was right. I wasn''t focusing. I just wanted to get to Darren.


    couldn''t sense his anger inside of me. What I was feeling


    didn''t reflect this creature. The changeling even did a good job mimicking Darren''s scent. But as I stared into his eyes, I didn''t feel the mate pull. There was no connection. Wow... I was being an idiot. As a beast, I should be using my senses first. Instead, I had emotional blinders on.


    A changeling is a creature that is more rted to fairies. However, there are a subspecies of them that are demons. Were demons working with the vampires? Or did the vampires have some nasty pets?


    What I did know was that a changeling would have needed to draw blood or have something that belonged to the person to take their form. This changeling had injured my mate in order to take his form. I can''t imagine how many of our allies he killed with this confusion. But my blood was boiling!


    I bared my fangs and felt my ws sink into the earth.


    Allissa, stand back! I have this one! Ivan snarled. Maybe he did have this one, but it was fucking personal to me. As the sky began to darken, the moon peaked, shining its illuminating light on me. Power surged through my body as I lunged for the fake Darren. This wasn''t just a fight. This was retribution. Even a scratch was too much against my mate, and I had no idea how badly he had hurt him.


    My ws gashed into his side as I heard Ivan''s beast roar angrily. The creature shed at my nk as I went for his neck. Then, the massive pr bearunched himself at the creature, letting out a guttural growl as he sank his fangs into the changeling''s neck. The creature let out a shrill cry that was nothing like the sound a lycan would make.


    317


    I took this moment to dig my ws into the creature''s chest, prating its heart. The changeling screamed in agony before finally copsing in a heap on the ground, its form shriveling away into a brown, wrinkled heap. Its true form was hideous.


    I was panting heavily as I stepped away from it. My body was weakening, partially from theck of blood but also from using magic I wasn''t used to. The dagger was wedged into my bone, which was why it wasn''ting out on its own.


    I told you I had him! Ivan growled as he shifted to his human form. He was beside me in an instant, looking at the dagger wedged in me.


    That changeling must have injured Darren in order to use his form. There was no way I was just going to watch you attack him. I listened as Ivan chuckled.


    "You know, you''re not that different from your mate. Stubborn." I listened as he inhaled, moving his fingers around my shoulder. "This has to be treated immediately. This de needs to be tested to see if it wasced with anything." I listened as he clicked his tongue. "It''s cracked the bone. I''ve had an injury simr to this before. It''s incredibly painful. Why didn''t you report to the mobile infirmary unit?"


    -Same reason you haven''t reported to one. I nced at the blood


    trickling down his body. He shifted too soon. His body wasn''t healed, but he was putting my health above his own.


    The ground trembled again. A guttural roar had the burned vige houses crumbling to the ground. But this time, I felt it. The sound of his growl made my heart beat faster in my chest. And when I looked to the hill, I saw him. This time, my eyes


    4/7 saw my mate. My real mate. His fur was covered in blood, but he was okay. His eyes looked panicked as he sprinted toward me. He swiftly shifted next to me and ced his hand on my neck.


    "Ally," he breathed, his fingers sifting into my fur.


    "I''m going to pull it out... focus on healing," Ivanmanded, and I felt Darren''s fingers grip into me. I leaned my head against his body and felt myself rx. My focus had been on him and making sure he was okay. And now that I knew he was, the pain was bing real.


    I heard a crack, and a burning pain shot through my shoulder. Darren''s hand covered it, pressing down on the wound. "You''re going to be okay, Ally. You''re going to be just fine." His voice trembled, and I could tell he was worried.


    "It''s mistletoe." I heard Ivan''s quiet voice. Mistletoe was deadly to werewolves and lycans. It couldn''t do anything on the surface, but it reacted violently when mixed with our blood. It would cause internal bleeding and almost certain death..


    I felt tired, but I was fine. I felt my body healing normally... actually, I was healing


    at an unnatural rate. Perhaps the peak of the moon was helping, elerating my healing. After a few quiet moments, I felt like it was safe enough to shift.


    I reined my beast in, and soon I was back to being a human, wrapped in Darren''s


    arms.


    "Darren, are you okay?" I tried to step out of the stranglehold he had on me, but I was being crushed against his body.


    "Ally...


    ... how?" I felt him cup my cheeks and look at me, his eyes


    "Darren, I feel fine."


    "Maybe it''s a dyed release." Ivan was staring at me over Darren''s shoulder.


    "Gods, Ally. I''m so sorry. I shouldn''t have let youe. I can''t lose you." Darren''s fingers bit into my cheeks.


    "Dare, I feel just fine. I promise I''m okay. Look, my body''s all healed up."


    "No lycan has ever been immune to mistletoe. They only have dyed-release doses for when they question prisoners." Darren''s eyes watered as he shook his head. "I can''t live without you. I can''t. I won''t. Gods ... why my Ally?! Why you? I-" His voice cracked as he pressed his forehead against mine. "Take my life. Give her my life. Don''t take her from me."


    I honestly feltpletely fine. I felt like they were trying to convince me I had a deadly disease that I didn''t. I would have thought it was silly if it wasn''t for the pain Darren was in. His emotions were whirling in turmoil, which reminded me that if something happened to me, there was no hope for him.


    "I''m sorry, Darren. If something happens to me, your curse-


    99


    "FUCK THE CURSE!" he roared, his raw, red eyes locked onto mine. "I would live with a thousand curses. I''d endure all the pain, all the anger ... I''d take on anything. I just need you by my side. Please don''t leave me." He wrapped his arms around me,ying his cheek on top of my head. Was I really going to die? Were these myst moments?


    Strange. I thought I would have regretted never being a mother, but at this moment, my biggest regret was leaving Darren''s side. Not being able to be there for him or break his curse those were my biggest regrets.


    ...


    "We won this battle!" Finn whooped as he slid next to us. I turned my cheek to look at him. He looked fine except for the blood dripping from his hands and clothes. His amber eyes looked at Darren''s face and then back to me. "What happened? Is she okay?" I could see his eyes widen with worry as he began to look me over.


    "She was stabbed with a de that wasced with mistletoe. She hasn''t reacted yet, but-¡± Ivan started to say but Finn began tough.


    "And they say bears are intelligent. If she''s fine now, then she''s going to be fine." "What about the dyed form?" Darren asked, looking over at Finn with wet, hopeful eyes.


    "She still would have started to react with the dyed version. It just wouldn''t have killed her." Finn let out a relieved sigh and then chuckled. "Remember Gujin? The nine-tailed fox, messenger of the gods? He told us she''s blessed. Looks like we just discovered one of her blessings." He smiled, ruffling Darren''s hair. "She''s going to be just fine. Kiss your mate and celebrate. This day is ours!" Darren let out a shuddering breath as he squished my cheeks with his palms. "Dare, let go." I giggled with a muffled voice from my squished


    his lips against mine. It seemed I wasn''t dying. Well... I might die from suffocation, but I wouldn''t mind dying that way. With Darren sucking the air from my lungs.


    Finally, we broke apart and I looked into his relieved, wet eyes. "Thank the gods. I couldn''t do life without you. I love you, Ally."


    I smiled as Darren desperately held onto me. I wrapped my arms around his waist and squeezed him tightly, feeling his muscles tense beneath my touch. "I love you too, Darren," I whispered, nuzzling my face against his chest, inhaling the warm spice of cinnamon wafers that was uniquely him.


    "Well then,¡± Finn interjected, pping Darren on the back, "let''s toast to that! To life, love, and victory!" He raised his air ss into the air. "The first battle is won and now the real work begins. It is far from over, but this was a great start."


    I held onto Darren tightly as I enjoyed hisforting arms. We had won the battle, but the war was just beginning.


    Writ

 Chapter 71

    A Luna for the Lycan King


    Darren


    I had Allissa taken to the fairy infirmary just to be safe. A petite fairy with iridescent wings, a healer, tested her blood. Her hand glowed with a soft white light as she waved it over Ally''s body. She confirmed there was mistletoe in her blood but that her blood was attacking it. Little by little, it was removing it from her body. The healer also did a special check on our pup.


    I didn''t know much about fairies before, but they''re amazing. She was able to see our pup. She said the pup was strong, very healthy, and growing rapidly. Our pups tended to do that. Our * gestation was anywhere from four to six months, depending on


    the pup and mother.


    "You already have a little bump starting to show," the fairy healer said, motioning over Ally''s stomach. I watched as Ally shed her beautiful smile up at me. Gods, was it like this for everyone? My heart beat faster just because she smiled at me. I remembered the mistletoe in her system then. "Remarkably advanced for the short time... maybe you were pregnant before the knotting you told me about?¡± she mused.


    "Will the mistletoe affect the baby?" I swallowed hard, thinking about Ally and our unborn pup.


    "Your mate''s blood is strong, and it flows through your pup. It is unaffected by the poison. Most likely it will receive the same


    Chapter 71 blessing."


    I was so close to losing her. If she wasn''t blessed, she would be gone. They both would be. The idea that she might never have looked at me and smiled again brought me so much pain.


    I was deep in the battle when I caught a whiff of her blood. I went into a frenzy, fighting off dozens of vampires, trying to create a path to her. My heart caught in my throat and I couldn''t breathe when I saw the blood on her. But when I saw the dagger, my blood froze inside of me. I ran to her, and Ivan confirmed my fear. Mistletoe ... a deadly poison to lycans. Sure, lycans had survived it, but it was rare. It was one of the reasons the royal guard started training their bodies to tolerate it early. They introduced it to their systems in miniscule amounts. It isn''t pleasant, but the idea is that your body learns the substance. It builds up a tolerance to it so it won''t kill you. A tolerance Ally never had.


    "Would you two like to feel it?" the fairy asked, bringing my focus back to the present.


    "Can we?" Ally chirped, looking at me in excitement.


    "Give me your hands." With a gentle smile, the healer guided our hands over Ally''s stomach. A warmth spread through my palm, and suddenly, I could sense it. A tiny, pulsing force, vibrant and strong.


    "That''s our pup," Ally whispered, her voice filled with emotion. It felt even more real. Not that it wasn''t before, but now the proof was there. I felt myself bing more protective. I leaned


    down and kissed the top of her head as the fairy left to give us privacy.


    I closed my eyes, the memory of the battleing back to me. The cacophony of shing steel and snarling wolves filled my ears. I was back on that blood- soaked field, my heart pounding as I caught the unmistakable scent of Allissa''s blood on the wind.


    "Darren?" Her voice pulled me back to the present. "Where did you go just now?"


    I shook my head, trying to banish the images. "The battle," I admitted. "When I sensed your blood I couldn''t focus on anything else. It was pure chaos. Vampires and demons were everywhere. The demons... we don''t know if they''re hired mercenaries or if there is an alliance. But we didn''t anticipate them. Our warriors were fighting them off, but once I caught your scent, my focus was getting to you."


    Her grip on my hand tightened. "I understand. I did the same thing when I smelled your blood."


    "I tore through their lines like a man possessed. I don''t even remember how many I killed. All I could think was that I had to reach you, to protect you. And when I saw that dagger in you ..." I trailed off, my hands clenching involuntarily. Her hand covered mine, her touch as light as a butterfly''s wing.


    "My body is changing faster than I thought," she admitted quietly. "I didn''t even realize I was starting to show. And we both were reckless when we thought the other was in danger." I


    watched her intently as she blinked at me. "I''m not saying I''m leaving already, but


    I am weighing my options. If I fight, you''ll ce Ivan with me, but normally he


    would be by your side." I could tell this was hard for her. ¡°Feeling our pup ... I know I have to protect it. If something happens to me.....¡±


    "Ally, I already said-"


    you think


    "Dare, don''t you know that I think about you like about me? Of course it''s important to me. Lifting your curse is important to me because I want what is best for you. I love you, and I love our growing pup. I-I feel conflicted. I want to help fight. I want to protect you, but I now know that we lose focus when we think the other is in danger, and at the rate our pup is growing, I may be slower in the next fight."


    I understood what she was saying. I wanted her safe, but I felt like she was safest next to me. I didn''t even trust my own kingdom ... my own home. But we both put ourselves at risk trying to get to the other. That is normal for mates to do, though. I wanted her safe, and I wanted her close. I didn''t want to miss her, but I wanted her far from the battle. Selfishly, I wanted to take her somece private and hidden until this war was over. "I know, Ally. I know this is tough for you it is for me, too. If you want to fight, I swear I''ll protect you with everything I have


    6633


    "And that right there is the problem, because your focus shouldn''t be on protecting me."


    "That''s where you''re wrong. Youe first. Our pupes first. And everything and everyone else is an afterthought."


    She reached up, cupping my cheek. "And that''s why I think I need to step back from the front lines for a while." Her voice was sad, and I could feel how painful that was for her. I turned my lips to her palm and kissed her skin.


    "Come on, let''s get out of here." I reached up, grabbing her hand andcing her fingers with mine. I wasn''t sure if she was going to stay back at base camp or go back to the kingdom. We would have to talk more about it.


    As we stepped out of the infirmary tent, hand in hand, the crisp night air and burning scent hit us. Cheers andughter rang out from groups of warriors in the distance. Bonfires dotted thendscape, casting long shadows across the battlefield. In their flickering light, I saw the piles of enemy bodies being thrown onto the mes. Healers moved swiftly between the wounded, their gentle magic creating small glows in the dark.


    "This is just the beginning," Ally whispered, squeezing my hand. The war was far from over, but this victory was a start.


    "We''re creating a better future. That is what we have to keep telling ourselves. A better world for you and our family." I knew the war ahead was not going to be easy. We had a strong alliance but we didn''t anticipate the demons. If there was really an alliance there, then there was something the demons wanted.


    "No sign of Alfred or Ivy?" Ally pursed her lips as I shook my head.


    "No, but if they are involved with the vampires, then it''s only a


    2%


    matter of time before we cross paths, and that will mark the end of their lives. I''ll make sure they pay for what they''ve done," I growled, the darkness in my tone reflecting, the storm within me.


    ¡°There''s Ivan and Finn." Ally motioned to a group that had gathered. It looked like the leaders were gathering, I drew her closer, my arm wrapped protectively around her shoulders as we walked toward them. They were already nning for our next attack point. This was war, there was no rest or reprieve. One battle down... on to the next.


    Write yourment

 Chapter 72

    Allissa


    The thick canvas of the white tent muffled the sounds from the outside. I stood behind the gathered leaders, my eyes fixed on the map spread across the makeshift war table. Darren was right in front of me, and I watched as his fingers moved over the parchment. The centaur prince to his left growled low in his throat, shaking his head. "That leaves the eastern viges exposed. We can''t risk it."


    "And if we pull back to defend them, we lose our advantage in the mountains," countered the harpy queen, her wings rustling with agitation.


    I bit my lip, my mind racing as I considered the implications of each strategy. Theplexity of inter-species politics had never felt more daunting. One wrong move could shatter fragile alliances, doom innocent lives.


    My gaze drifted across the tent, taking in the assembled leaders. Battle-worn and weary, they bore the marks of our recent struggles. A bandaged arm here, a haunted look there. When my eyesnded on Asta, standing quiet and watchful on the far side, I wondered if she knew more about my father than her brother had let on. I nned to pull her aside after this so we could talk, even though it waste.


    "What if we " Darren began, but I barely heard him. My


    thoughts had turned inward as I heard loud wailing near the infirmary. We had lost another one, and from the sounds of it, someone''s brother. I clenched my fists at my sides, willing myself to focus. We would only lose more without a proper strategy, and the species bias was getting in the way of our nning.


    The Elf King''s emerald eyes narrowed. "Perhaps sacrificing the outlying viges is our only option. We can''t defend every¡ª"


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I interjected, my voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Are we seriously considering throwing innocent people to the wolves? Or, well, the vampires in this case?"


    A hush fell over the tent. I felt Darren''s mind brush against mine, a mix of pride and concern flowing through our bond. The other leaders exchanged nces, some amused, others affronted.


    I nted my hands on the map-covered table, leaning forward. "Look, I get it. War is messy. But those viges aren''t just dots on a map. They''re families, children, elders who can''t defend themselves. If we start sacrificing our own people, what the hell are we even fighting for?"


    The Dwarf Queen, her tan skin marred by a fresh scar, raised an eyebrow. "And what would you suggest, young lycan?"


    I squared my shoulders, meeting her gaze. "We get creative. Use our strengths. We have all these species on our side. We have power and strengths the other side does not. The forest spirits can create illusions to confuse enemy scouts. Werecats are


    masters of guerri tactics. And I bet those vigers have a few tricks up their sleeves, too. We don''t abandon them. We empower them."


    "She is right. We can arm those viges with the means to stall and protect themselves until help arrives." Ivan spoke up, giving me a small nod. I felt Darren''s hand brush over my back.


    "What about reopening the strongholds? The fortresses that can be locked? Vigers can go and live there until the war is over? At least give them the option." Darren pointed his other hand at the map. "We all have strongholds throughout these areas. We get word to them so they can n ordingly."


    "Honestly, that is the best move. The vampires will look for strength and go for those who are weak." Finn''s eyes studied the leaders around the table. "We are not aplishing anything by drawing a line for sacrifices."


    A flicker of movement caught my eye. Asta''s eyes met my gaze and she gave me a subtle head nod.


    I straightened, my heart quickening. "I need some air," I muttered, careful not to draw attention.


    Where are you going? Darren''s voice resonated in my mind.


    I''ll just be outside. I moved back, stepping outside the tent. I know he wanted me close, but I had been wanting to speak to


    Asta.


    Stepping out, the cool night air caressed my skin, a wee Chapter 72


    respite from the stuffy tent. It was dark except for the moonlight and the bonfires spread across the field.


    Asta stood motionless several yards away, her posture rigid as a statue. As I moved closer, she turned and her eyes locked onto


    mine.


    "Allissa," she began, her tone measured and low. "The


    weretigers have been investigating your father''s disappearance since we first discovered his watch many years ago."


    I bit my lip, willing myself to stay quiet and let her continue. I had so many questions, but I knew she had something to tell me.


    "Our scouts have uncovered... disturbing information," Asta continued, each word deliberate and heavy with implication. "There are signs that point to demonic involvement."


    The world seemed to tilt beneath my feet. Demons? My mind reeled, struggling to process the implications. I swallowed hard, forcing down the bubble of panic rising in my chest.


    "What kind of signs?" I managed to ask, proud that my voice didn''t betray the tremor I felt inside.


    Asta''s eyes narrowed slightly, her gaze sweeping the camp before returning to me. "Residual energy signatures, consistent with demonic portals. And..." she paused, her usual cool facade cracking for just a moment. "We found traces of your father''s scent near one such location."


    My breath caught in my throat. Demons. Portals. My father''s Chapter 72


    scent. The pieces were falling into ce, forming a picture too terrifying to contemte. But I had to know more.


    "Tell me everything," I demanded, my sass slipping through despite the gravity of the situation. "And don''t you dare sugar-coat it, Asta. I need the truth, no matter how ugly."


    Asta''s eyes met mine, her gaze unflinching. For a moment, I saw a flicker of something before her mask of cool detachment slipped back into ce. Pity, perhaps? My heart raced, hope and fear warring within me.


    "The truth, Allissa," Asta began, her voice low and measured, "is that our investigation has led us to believe your father may have been taken by demons to be harvested."


    "Why?" I choked out.


    "I think they seized an opportunity. Took the patrol and your father. A strong, alpha bloodline... but I think they were hoping


    for-"


    "My blood." I breathed out, watching her nod her head. They took my father, thinking he might be of royal descent. "Maybe he isn''t dead."


    "Those are dangerous thoughts. If demons took him, they have either harvested or enved him. In either case, you can''t get him back. Realistically, a powerful alpha like your father... they would have drunk his essence and eaten his vital organs."


    There is a difference between knowing someone is dead and


    hearing about what might have happened to them. My chest constricted, and I felt my nose stinging. Tears threatened my eyes as I looked at Asta.


    "You were young, so you don''t remember, but your parents were kind to us. There was a time when food was scarce. A gue killed our livestock, and your parents came to the werecals'' aid. They helped us, and even helped repopte our livestock. They brought us food... we owe so much to them. I know you were probably wondering why we have put so much effort into searching for your father. This was why. If it wasn''t for the species being at odds, we would havee for you and your mother. We couldn''t cross the border without risking war. Maybe we should have "


    "No, you would have provoked a war or risked death." I shook my head, knowing they could not havee for us. "I appreciate that you have been searching for him. Honestly, it was more than what my own kind did." My parents were gone, and regardless of how it happened, for my mental health, I couldn''t dwell on it. However, a deeper resentment toward demons may have been born today. Because of them, my life was drastically altered. Though, without everything that happened, I may never have met Darren. Thinking about him was a balm to my soul. No matter how much pain and suffering I endured, meeting him was worth it


    all.


    Asta handed me a handkerchief for the tears that slipped out. "You shouldn''t be here, you know. Pregnancy is hard, but you are of royal bloodline. It will be tougher for you. Your mother had a very hard pregnancy. She became very weak. All of her strength went into growing you. Take care of yourself and your


    Chapter 72 pup."


    "How did you know I was pregnant?" My lips parted as sheughed.


    "In just the few days since I''ve seen you, your stomach has grown. Plus... I might have overheard one of the fairy healers talking about the strong life growing inside


    of you." She nced behind me and then back to me. "I''m d to see he is protective of you."


    I nced back to see Darren standing by the tent, staring in our direction.


    "When the baby arrives, you will have to have a big celebration. One with all the species, like they used to do for a new royal baby."


    I looked back at Asta, nodding my head. "That sounds like it would be very healing and unifying."


    "It''ste, and we have a big day tomorrow. We will move on to the next vige as we make our way to the vampires. It will only get tougher, and the pace will be grueling. Think about what you want to do." She nodded her head and turned, disappearing into the night. A momentter, I felt his familiar heat against my back. I turned, burying my head against his chest as he wrapped his warm arms around me.


    "I''m not going to continue on with you," I whispered, feeling his chin rest on top of my head.


    "It''s for the best. They told me that your pregnancy will not be like what my mother went through. It will be different because you are the real royal descendant. It will be too dangerous for you here." I nodded my head as I listened to his voice. / can''t believe I''m going to leave my mate. Gods, I''m going to miss him so much.


    "What if you need me? What about your temper? How long until I see you again?" I hupped, feeling my entire body tightening.


    "I will always need you, but I will manage. I will make trips back to see you and recharge. And when this is all over, it will be a better world for us... and our pup.¡± He kissed the top of my head, letting out a quiet sigh. "It''ste. We had a grueling day, and we need our rest." I nodded my head.


    He slowly escorted me to our tent, his arm around my back as I leaned against his side. I knew it was the right decision, but it was going to be hell for both of us. I


    had to focus on t


    Allissa


    The thick canvas of the white tent muffled the sounds from the outside. I stood behind the gathered leaders, my eyes fixed on the map spread across the makeshift war table. Darren was right in front of me, and I watched as his fingers moved over the parchment. The centaur prince to his left growled low in his throat, shaking his head. "That leaves the eastern viges exposed. We can''t risk it."


    "And if we pull back to defend them, we lose our advantage in the mountains," countered the harpy queen, her wings rustling with agitation.


    I bit my lip, my mind racing as I considered the implications of each strategy. Theplexity of inter-species politics had never felt more daunting. One wrong move could shatter fragile alliances, doom innocent lives.


    My gaze drifted across the tent, taking in the assembled leaders. Battle-worn and


    weary, they bore the marks of our recent struggles. A bandaged arm here, a haunted look there. When my eyesnded on Asta, standing quiet and watchful on the far side, I wondered if she knew more about my father than her brother had


    let on. I nned to pull her aside after this so we could talk, even though it was


    "What if we " Darren began, but I barely heard him. My Chapter 72


    thoughts had turned inward as I heard loud wailing near the infirmary. We had lost another one, and from the sounds of it, someone''s brother. I clenched my fists at my sides, willing myself to focus. We would only lose more without a proper


    strategy, and the species bias was getting in the way of our nning.


    The Elf King''s emerald eyes narrowed. "Perhaps sacrificing the outlying viges is our only option. We can''t defend every-"


    "Excuse me?" I interjected, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Are we seriously considering throwing innocent people to the wolves? Or, well, the vampires in this


    case?"


    A hush fell over the tent. I felt Darren''s mind brush against mine, a mix of pride and concern flowing through our bond. The other leaders exchanged nces, some amused, others affronted.


    I nted my hands on the map-covered table, leaning forward. "Look, I get it. War is messy. But those viges aren''t just dots on a map. They''re families,


    children, elders who can''t defend themselves. If we start sacrificing our own people, what the hell are we even fighting for?"


    The Dwarf Queen, her tan skin marred by a fresh scar, raised an eyebrow. "And what would you suggest, young lycan?"


    I squared my shoulders, meeting her gaze. "We get creative. Use our strengths. We have all these species on our side. We have power and strengths the other


    side does not. The forest spirits can create illusions to confuse enemy scouts. Werecats are


    masters of guerri tactics. And I bet those vigers have a few tricks up their sleeves, too. We don''t abandon them. We empower them."


    "She is right. We can arm those viges with the means to stall and protect


    themselves until help arrives." Ivan spoke up, giving me a small nod. I felt Darren''s hand brush over my back.


    "What about reopening the strongholds? The fortresses that can be locked? Vigers can go and live there until the war is over? At least give them the option." Darren pointed his other hand at the map. "We all have strongholds throughout these areas. We get word to them so they can n ordingly." "Honestly, that is the best move. The vampires will look for strength and go for


    those who are weak." Finn''s eyes studied the leaders around the table. "We are not aplishing anything by drawing a line for sacrifices."


    A flicker of movement caught my eye. Asta''s eyes met my gaze and she gave me


    a subtle head nod.


    I straightened, my heart quickening. "I need some air," I muttered, careful not to draw attention.


    Where are you going? Darren''s voice resonated in my mind.


    I''ll just be outside. I moved back, stepping outside the tent. I know he wanted me


    close, but I had been wanting to speak to


    Asta.


    Stepping out, the cool night air caressed my skin, a wee


    respite from the stuffy tent. It was dark except for the moonlight and the bonfires


    spread across the field.


    Asta stood motionless several yards away, her posture rigid as a statue. As I


    moved closer, she turned and her eyes locked onto


    mine.


    ¡°Allissa,¡± she began, her tone measured and low. "The weretigers have been investigating your father''s disappearance since we first discovered his watch many years ago."


    I bit my lip, willing myself to stay quiet and let her continue. I had so many


    questions, but I knew she had something to tell me.


    "Our scouts have uncovered... disturbing information," Asta continued, each word deliberate and heavy with implication. "There are signs that point to demonic involvement."


    The world seemed to tilt beneath my feet. Demons? My mind reeled, struggling to


    process the implications. I swallowed hard, forcing down the bubble of panic rising in my chest.


    "What kind of signs?" I managed to ask, proud that my voice didn''t betray the tremor I felt inside.


    Asta''s eyes narrowed slightly, her gaze sweeping the camp before returning to me. "Residual energy signatures, consistent with demonic portals. And..." she paused, her usual cool facade cracking for just a moment. "We found traces of your father''s scent near one such location."


    My breath caught in my throat. Demons. Portals. My father''s


    scent. The pieces were falling into ce, forming a picture too terrifying to contemte. But I had to know more.


    "Tell me everything," I demanded, my sass slipping through despite the gravity of


    the situation. "And don''t you dare sugar-coat it, Asta. I need the truth, no matter how ugly."


    Asta''s eyes met mine, her gaze unflinching. For a moment, I saw a flicker of something before her mask of cool detachment slipped back into ce. Pity, perhaps? My heart raced, hope and fear warring within me.


    "The truth, Allissa," Asta began, her voice low and measured, "is that our investigation has led us to believe your father may have been taken by demons to


    be harvested."


    "Why?" I choked out.


    "I think they seized an opportunity. Took the patrol and your father. A strong, alpha bloodline... but I think they were hoping


    for-"


    "My blood." I breathed out, watching her nod her head. They took my father,


    thinking he might be of royal descent. "Maybe he isn''t dead." "Those are dangerous thoughts. If demons took him, they have either harvested or enved him. In either case, you can''t get him back. Realistically, a powerful


    alpha like your father... they would have drunk his essence and eaten his vital


    organs."


    There is a difference between knowing someone is dead and


    hearing about what might have happened to them. My chest constricted, and I felt


    my nose stinging. Tears threatened my eyes as I looked at Asta.


    "You were young, so you don''t remember, but your parents were kind to us. There


    was a time when food was scarce. A gue killed our livestock, and your parents came to the werecals'' aid. They helped us, and even helped repopte our livestock. They brought us food... we owe so much to them. I know you were probably wondering why we have put so much effort into searching for your father. This was why. If it wasn''t for the species being at odds, we would havee for


    you and your mother. We couldn''t cross the border without risking war. Maybe we should have-"


    "No, you would have provoked a war or risked death." I shook my head, knowing they could not havee for us. "I appreciate that you have been searching for him. Honestly, it was more than what my own kind did." My parents were gone, and regardless of how it happened, for my mental health, I couldn''t dwell on it. However, a deeper resentment toward demons may have been born today. Because of them, my life was drastically altered. Though, without everything that happened, I may never have met Darren. Thinking about him was a balm to my


    soul. No matter how much pain and suffering I endured, meeting him was worth it


    all.


    Asta handed me a handkerchief for the tears that slipped out. "You shouldn''t be


    here, you know. Pregnancy is hard, but you are of royal bloodline. It will be tougher for you. Your mother had a very hard pregnancy. She became very weak.


    All of her strength went into growing you. Take care of yourself and your


    Chapter 72 pup."


    "How did you know I was pregnant?" My lips parted as sheughed.


    "In just the few days since I''ve seen you, your stomach has grown. Plus... I might


    have overheard one of the fairy healers talking about the strong life growing inside


    of you." She nced behind me and then back to me. "I''m d to see he is protective of you."


    I nced back to see Darren standing by the tent, staring in our direction.


    "When the baby arrives, you will have to have a big celebration. One with all the


    species, like they used to do for a new royal baby."


    I looked back at Asta, nodding my head. "That sounds like it would be very healing and unifying."


    "It''ste, and we have a big day tomorrow. We will move on to the next vige as we make our way to the vampires. It will only get tougher, and the pace will be grueling. Think about what you want to do." She nodded her head and turned, disappearing into the night. A momentter, I felt his familiar heat against my back. I turned, burying my head against his chest as he wrapped his warm arms


    around me.


    "I''m not going to continue on with you," I whispered, feeling his chin rest on top of


    my head.


    "It''s for the best. They told me that your pregnancy will not be like what my mother went through. It will be different because you are the real royal descendant. It will


    be too dangerous for you here." I nodded my head as I listened to his voice. I


    can''t believe I''m going to leave my mate. Gods, I''m going to miss him so much. "What if you need me? What about your temper? How long until I see you again?"


    I hupped, feeling my entire body tightening.


    "I will always need you, but I will manage. I will make trips back to see you and recharge. And when this is all over, it will be a better world for us ... and our pup.¡±


    He kissed the top of my head, letting out a quiet sigh. "It''ste. We had a grueling


    day, and we need our rest." I nodded my head.


    He slowly escorted me to our tent, his arm around my back as I leaned against his


    side. I knew it was the right decision, but it was going to be hell for both of us.


    had to focus on the future. This was just a small dot in our lives. This moment


    would be over before we knew it, and then we would never be apart again.


    I looked up at the stars and prayed, ''Please let this war be over


    soon.''


    Write yourment


    1r Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King


    he future. This was just a small dot in our lives. This moment would be over


    before we knew it, and then we would never be apart again.


    I looked up at the stars and prayed, ''Please let this war be over


    soon.''


    Write yourment


    1r Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 73

    I turned over in the tangled sheets, my body instinctively searching for Darren''s familiar warmth, but as my hand reached out, I was met with an empty space and a cool spot on the bed. My eyes snapped open. "Darren?" I called softly, scanning the dark interior of the tent. The faint glow of the dull morning light filtered through the fabric walls, casting shadows on the ground below. Darren was gone, and judging by the coolness of the nket, he had been gone for quite some time.


    With a sigh, I swung my legs over the edge of the cot and stood, wrapping myself in a thick robe. The soft fur lining tickled my skin as I cinched it tight around my waist.


    I pushed aside the canvas and stepped out into the crisp morning air. A shiver ran through me as the cool breeze caressed my face. The camp was already stirring to life around


    1. me.


    My eyes scanned the misty field, searching for that familiar, broad-shouldered silhouette. Nothing. Just tents and trees and the soft glow of dawn. My stomach twisted. This wasn''t like Darren at all. He was always within sight, his protective instincts keeping him close. Especially now, since I would be leaving him.


    A bird''s cheerful song pierced the morning quiet, at odds with the knot of anxiety forming in my chest. I took a deep breath, inhaling the scent of dewy grass and woodsmoke.


    "Get it together, Allissa," I chided myself. "He''s probably just... doing kingly things, Yes, Important, broody, kingly things that absolutely couldn''t wait until a decent hour,"


    But even as I tried to reassure myself, a chiff ran down my spine that had nothing to do with the cool air. Something felt off. Wrong,


    I hugged myself tightly, suddenly longing for the warmth and safety of Darren''s arms. The thought of returning to the Lycan Kingdom without him by my side felt like a physical ache.


    My heart leapt into my throat as a group of soldiers suddenly rushed past me, their armor nking and faces grim. Following their trajectory, my gazended on the infirmary tent. People were swarming in and out like agitated bees, their movements frantic and purposeful.


    ¡°No,¡± I breathed, my feet already carrying me towards the chaos.


    I grabbed the arm of a fairy healer as she hurried by, her gossamer wings quivering with tension. ¡°What''s happening?¡± I demanded, my voice higher than usual.


    The fairy''s luminous eyes met mine, filled with a mixture of panic and sorrow. "We were attacked. The lookouts spotted them just in time. They managed to intercept the enemy before they reached the camp." I dropped my hold on the fairy as she hurried back inside the tent, preparing for the injured.


    My world tilted on its axis. "Attacked? But... Darren didn''t wake


    1. me. He-" My voice broke as realization dawned. Of course he hadn''t woken me. Of course he''d gone to face the danger alone, exhausted as he was. "That self-sacrificing idiot," I hissed, fear and anger warring within me. "He barely slept! He should have woken me." I pursed my lips together as I looked at the horizon.


    Wounded warriors were being carried in on stretchers anding toward the infirmary tent.


    Two burly werewolves carried in a stocky figure, his beard matted with blood and soot.


    "By Mahal''s hammer," the dwarf groaned as they lowered him onto a cot. "Those demon imps... never seen magic like that before."


    I edged closer, my heart pounding. "What happened out there?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    One of the werewolves looked at me, recognition in his eyes. "Your Majesty," he bowed his head slightly. "It was... carnage. We won, but at what cost?"


    A fairy healer bustled over, her hands already glowing with healing magic. The dwarf grabbed her wrist, his words tumbling out urgently.


    "We weren''t ready for so many. Not mercenaries... the whole sted demon army, allied with those bloodsucking leeches." Ice flooded my veins. They weren''t mercenaries but allies.


    "Their magic... it was like nothing I''ve ever seen. We lost... we


    lost so many," The dwarf closed his eyes from exhaustion as the heater worked on him,


    I stumbled back, my mind reeling, Darren was out there, fighting an army we


    weren''t prepared for. My mate, exhausted and possibly outnumbered,


    "Darren," I whispered, fear wing at my throat. "Where are you?"


    A thunderous sound pulled me from my spiraling thoughts. I whirled around, my eyes widening at the sight before me.


    Through the misty forest, an army emerged. Elves with bows at the ready, fairies darting between the trees, and lumbering behemoths that shook the earth with each step.


    "Reinforcements have arrived," a nearby soldier breathed in


    relief.


    I watched, momentarily stunned, as the diverse forces filed into our encampment. A lycan messenger rushed past, shouting, "More areing! Werewolves and lycans from the northern packs! All species are sending additional troops." The army that had gathered was for fighting the vampires. Knowing we needed to fight against the demons, too, meant we needed more


    warriors.


    A shadow passed overhead, dimming the light. I looked up, my breath catching in my throat. The sky was filled with majestic creatures - griffins and hippogriffs, their wings beating in unison as they descended upon our camp. Atop thergest griffin, a


    figure with hair like liquid fire stood out against the pale morning sky,


    As theynded, the woman leaped from her mount with grace that belied her fierce appearance. Her voice rang out, clear andmanding, "Assemble and await further orders!"


    My curiosity piqued, I approached her. She turned, her emerald eyes appraising me with keen interest.


    "I''m Allissa," I said, my voice steady despite my inner turmoil. "The Lycan King''s mate."


    A smile curved her lips. ¡°Dayanara Nyte, Princess of the Sorcery n and, as you can see, an enchantress." She gestured to the army behind her. "Weete, but we bring our strongest. The sorcerers of my n stand ready to fight."


    "There was a battle," I began, my voice catching slightly.


    Dayanara''s expression softened. "We know. Our scouts informed us as we approached." She ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "The fighting has ceased. Your warriors are returning as we speak.¡±


    I nodded my head with a weak smile. The battle was over, but from the sounds of


    it, we had suffered heavy losses. "I better get changed."


    I turned away from Dayanara, my heart pounding as I made my way back to our


    tent. The camp buzzed with activity, but I barely noticed, lost in my own swirling thoughts.


    Inside the tent, I reached for my clothes with trembling hands. As I dressed, my mind raced. This is how it would be now, I realized. Darren fighting battles without me while I waited, anxious and feeling helpless.


    "Get it together, Allissa,¡± I muttered, yanking on my boots, feeling angry with myself. "You''re stronger than this."


    "You have to trust him," I whispered. "He''s a warrior, a king. He can handle himself."


    Even as I said the words, doubt crept in. Images of Darren, bloodied and broken, shed through my mind. I shook my head violently, trying to banish them. "Stop it," I hissed, fumbling with theces of my boots. I was arguing with myself out loud. I felt like I needed to hear the words to snap my focus back where it needed to be. Everything would be fine and I needed to focus on that.


    A shout from outside cut through my spiraling thoughts like a


    knife.


    "Get the healers! The king has been injured!"


    My heart stopped. The world shifted immediately into disorienting colors and blurred shapes as I snapped my head toward the tent entrance. Oh gods. Darren!


    I stumbled toward the tent p, my legs barely supporting me. The words echoed


    in my head, a terrible mantra. The king has


    been injured. The king has been injured.


    My hand attacked the canvas, pushing it aside like it was the enemy, and I raced


    toward the infirmary tent, unable to breathe. I reached the infirmary tent and stepped inside hastily, ready to face whatever sight was waiting for me.


    Write yourment


    tr Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King

 Chapter 74

    My heart pounded like a war drum as I burst into the infirmary. I saw Ivan standing near a bed as fairy healers frantically went to work.


    "You fool. You dumb fool. Why did you take the hit for me?!" Ivan''s voice was shaky and angry. I watched as he gripped the edge of the bed.


    "Step back. We need the room." A fairy crowded in front of him as he took a small, retreating step away from the bed. Gods, if Ivan was here, then it had to be either Darren or Finn. And by the looks of the healers, it was serious.


    "Darren? Finn?¡± I choked out, fear wing at my throat.


    Ivan turned, his golden eyes filled with anguish, and stepped aside. The world tilted as I saw Anton''s pale face, his chest barely moving. It was Ivan''s brother. He was the future king, but close enough to be called one.


    "What happened?" I breathed out, moving closer.


    "Energy st," Ivan growled, his fists clenched at his sides. "The idiot jumped in front of it to protect me."


    A fairy with shimmering wings hovered over Anton''s prone form, her voice high and urgent. "We must act quickly. The damage is severe."


    "Help him!" Ivan snapped.


    The fairy bowed her head. "My apologies, Your Highness, We''ll do everything in our power to save the crown prince." I had forgotten that Ivan was also a prince. With his brother wounded, he was the next in charge.


    I watched, mesmerized, as shimmering tendrils of magic wove around Anton''s body. The air crackled with power, raising the hair on my arms. My heart ached for Ivan, seeing the pain etched in every line of his face.


    "Ivan," I said softly, reaching out to touch his arm. "He''ll pull through. He has to."


    He nodded stiffly, his jaw clenched so tight I feared it might shatter. I''d never seen the gruff werebear so shaken, and it terrified me.


    A chorus of urgent whispers rose from the fairies as they worked, their tiny hands moving in intricate patterns. Anton''s skin glowed faintly, pulsing with the rhythm of their magic.


    "Come on, brother." Ivan''s voice was rough with emotion. "Don''t let something like this take you down." It didn''t look good. I could tell by the panicked fairies that this was touch and go.


    "Allissa." Ivan''s deep voice pulled me from my spiraling thoughts. "You should go. There''s nothing more we can do here."


    I shook my head fiercely. "I''m not leaving. You shouldn''t be alone, and I ... I want to be with you.",


    For a moment, I saw a flicker of gratitude in Ivan''s eyes before his usual gruff mask slipped back into ce. He grunted in acknowledgment, his gaze returning to Anton''s still form.


    We stood there, an ind of stillness in the chaotic sea of the infirmary, watching and waiting as magic danced around us. I clung to hope with everything I had, praying it would be enough to bring Anton back from the brink. Selfishly, I began to wonder about Darren. Was he okay? Was he on his way back now?


    I watched as Ivan''s massive frame tensed, his golden eyes never leaving Anton''s pale face. His jaw clenched, a muscle twitching beneath the skin, betraying the storm of emotions he fought to contain.


    "You''re not giving up on me, are you, brother?" Ivan growled softly, his words a strange mix of challenge and plea. The tenderness in his gruff voice made my heart ache.


    "We must act now," the lead fairy announced, her voice tinkling like crystal wind chimes. The fairies'' wings hummed in unison, creating an almost harp-like sound. A substance that looked like ss formed over Anton''s body.


    "What is that?" I asked. Ivan''s hand found mine, squeezing it tightly. I nced up at him and found his eyes fixed on his brother. He was worried, so I ced my free hand on top, encasing his between mine to show him my unwavering support.


    "It''s a healing, sanctuary" One of the fabrics


    trip to me, holding, fresh linens, "W''s andent may, I crystal Ch will freeze his injuries from progressing," Worked up pret as the crystalpletely encased Anton in its transducen CHARICE,


    §Ò§Ý§à§Ü§Ñ


    I could still see his face through the fedted Surface, CKING peaceful amid the chaos,


    "It''s like an induceda, but it freezes the Afects of the poison in his system. This is why the energy st wounded Wim so badly. It is our best chance to save him, but it takes time, and there are no promises. The venom''s potency has been enhanced, most likely by witch doctors. We will be able to protect against the narue''s venom in the future." A fairy with blue wings stepped away from Anton and looked at 1van. "We now know we''re facing the demon army and not just mercenaries. We can prevent this moving forward."


    "Anton, you listen to me. You''re stronger than this. Fight. Don''t be weak, and fight!" Ivan''s voice was filled with raw pain that made my eyes sting with unshed tears. Seeing him this vulnerable affected me. But then his next words killed me. They were so soft ... almost unspoken. "I can''t do this without you. I can''t lead. Please... I need you." I blinked back tears, overwhelmed by the depth of Ivan''s love for his brother.


    A flutter of wings drew my attention as a group of fairies approached, their tiny faces etched with concern. One with iridescent pink wings hovered close to my


    ear.


    "Mydy," she whispered urgently, "we must speak of the naruc venom." I followed her to the corner, leaving Ivan next to the crystal. "It''s far more dangerous than we initially believed."


    My stomach ended, "Tell me everything," I demanded, wenn to keep my voler quiet,


    The fairy''s wings shimmered as she had one at chess katoey, "The venom doesn''t just perdyre, o


    our own warriors against us if i wantraded"


    cus


    "Goddess," I breathed, the news kittiny, me koke a pouch to the gut. "Once affected... can it be reserver


    "It''s delicate magic, but yes. It will take time. Oner administered, it could take weeks. We are going to need to king barriers. The sorcerers should be able to help with those in the future, we will enchant the rest of the army so they will be protected."


    "That doesn''t do any good for those that are affected now." han growled, his eyes shifting from the concerned brother to the warrior. I could see his resolve almost solidify in front of me. His shoulders straightened and his jaw set as he assumed his new role as a leader. "There is nothing more to be done here." He walked to the tent opening and I followed him.


    I watched as he nced back to look at his brother once more before he left. As we stepped out, we could hear the sound of marching. A sea of lycans and werewolves had arrived-our reinforcements. They would need direction, and with Darren not here, I had to step up.


    fighting against the demon army as well as the vampires." I heard soft murmurs among the warriors. ¡°But we have a strong army, reinforced by many species. Together, we are stronger than the enemy. Now, I want you to separate into two squads. Lycans take the northern perimeter, and werewolves, the eastern. Secure it and wait for your orders." I watched as the disciplined warriors moved immediately, splitting into organized groups with military precision. I didn''t know how Darren would have separated them, and I hoped I was doing it right."


    Ivan and I spread the word, warning the other leaders about the naruc venom. The sun was starting to set as we finally finished going to every army station, warning everyone.


    "You did good, kid," Ivan rumbled, his deep voice tinged with unmistakable pride. "Darren would be damn proud seeing you take charge like that.¡±


    I gave him a small smile as I looked out in the distance. "They should have been back by now," I murmured, unable to keep the worry from my voice.


    Ivan gripped my shoulder firmly. "They''re tough bastards, both of them. Give it time." But I could see the concern in his eyes. He


    was anxious, too.


    We moved to the edge of the encampment and stared into the distance, waiting to catch sight of them. A sudden gust of wind whipped my hair across my face. The


    air filled with the thunderous beating of massive wings, and an enormous shadow fell over us. The creature''s eagle head swiveled to fix us with an


    Intense gaze, Mop its back stawo with flowing red hair.


    Atop


    "Davan


    In a blur of mokom, Dayanard''s hand shot off, grabbing my wrist. With unexpected strength, the hauled me outo the griffin''s back behind her. My stomach lurched as the creature dashed into the sky.


    717


    "Allissa!" Ivan''s roar of fury and fear echoed from below. "Bring her back, you witch!" The wind whipped my hair as we climbed higher, the camp rapidly shrinking beneath us and Ivan''s growls and curses bing fainter. Where was


    she taking me?


    Write yourment


    it Gifts


    A Luna for the Lycan King


    "Warriors of the Lycan Kingdom, your king is fighting. As his mate, I will direct you.


    It has been confirmed that we are

 Chapter 75

    Dayanara''s tongue clicked as we soared through the sky. "Witch, hmph. I am far beyond a simple witch."


    ¡°Umm, where are you taking me?" I asked, sensing she didn''t mean me any harm.


    She turned her head, a smile on her lips. "You don''t strike me as the type to wait for her mate to return. How about we go find him?"


    I could have kissed this woman. My smile widened, and I felt tears of gratitude prick my eyes. "Thank you!"


    "I couldn''t stand seeing your worried face any longer. I heard you''re pregnant. Don''t worry, I will keep you safe."


    "It isn''t like I can''t fight now. Darren left without me I would have gone, too," I grumbled. "Last night, I decided it would be best for me to return to the Lycan Kingdom, but that doesn''t mean I wouldn''t have fought today."


    "It''s difficult." Dayanara sighed, turning her head slightly. "It''s a tough choice to step back instead of fighting. You''re making the right choice for your family. I''m sure your mate just wanted you safe... just like you want him safe. Can you feel him? Through your link?"


    "No, I tried to link him earlier. Ivan said that the demons were


    using blocking dust. That they couldn''tmunicate with each other, which led to more chaos. The demons were prepared


    the vampires as well. I guess this was their n all along." I frowned, thinking of how na?ve we were to think we were getting the jump on them.


    "Of course they did. What do you think the demons want the most? They want to dominate the world. Do you think their alliance with the vampires will hold after this is over?" She snorted as we flew through the clouds. "The demons are making their run on us. This isn''t about the vampires anymore. It''s


    about the demons."


    I thought about my father and his fate with the demons. This might have been something they had been nning for years. They''d been organizing and plotting. No wonder they were prepared for this battle.


    "The element of surprise is gone for them now. We bested the demons before. The old alliance was formed to face the demons in the first ce. You know, it isn''t that they''re that much more powerful than us but that they have the numbers on their side. They have dirty tactics and nopassion, but they''re not stronger, especially with all of us. And even using everything at their disposal, they didn''t win."


    "In thest alliance, we also had the dragons. From what I''ve read, it was the dragon''s victory over the demons. The war was won when the dragons got involved." I watched her slowly nod her head.


    "With the demons involved, maybe the dragons will join us Chapter 75


    317


    again. But we would have won without the dragons. It just wouldn''t have been as fast.¡± The griffin pped its wings, flying through the clouds. I couldn''t see the ground at all and wondered how they knew where we were going, but then Dayanara''s grip on the reins tightened. The griffin began its descent, wings slicing through the air with precision. As we came through the clouds, I could see smoke and bodies below


    1. us.


    The soft, warm glow of the fire illuminated the dark forest floor. The sickly pungent smell of burning flesh filled my nostrils as I watched the bodies being dragged into the mes. My heart raced as I searched for Darren amid the chaos, but he was nowhere to be seen. The thick fog made it difficult to see and my mental link with him was blocked, but a gut feeling told me he was near. Every nerve in my body screamed out for him, urging me to find him before it was toote.


    A familiar growl pricked my ears, and I turned my head to the sound. Large rocks blocked my view, but I knew it was him. "That way, beyond those rocks!" I pointed. Dayanara immediately urged the griffin in that direction.


    The griffin flew over the boulders, and I could finally see him in the distance. There was a pack of lycans surrounding him. His white fur was stained with blood, and he was backed up against the mountainside. The lycans had turned on him, most likely as a result of the venom the fairy told us about, and he was defending himself.


    "There is the Vampire King." Dayanara motioned to the trees. I nced quickly, not wanting to take my eyes off Darren for long.


    Finn seemed to be in a simr predicament, only against vampires. "I''ll help him real quick, then circle back to your male."


    "Go ahead and help Finn. I''m getting off here, though." I didn''t give her any time to respond. I jumped off the griffin, propelling myself toward Darren. I shifted in the air, which was a very unique feeling I wish I could have appreciated.


    The ground rushed up to meet me and Inded with a thud, my lycan form absorbing the impact. My muscles rippled under my fur as I sprinted toward Darren. Through the dense fog and smoke, my visibility was limited. I took the lycans by surprise as I leaped over them, taking a protective stance in front of Darren, snarling at the lycans.


    I felt Darren step up beside me, and the lycans that surrounded him hesitated. I could see the feral look in their eyes, and there was no recognition in them of who I was. Instead, they seemed focused on Darren. It was as if I was simply an inconvenience blocking their way, which made me wonder about the nature of the venom. Could it control them? Even the vampires were targeting Finn, and those were the ones on our side.


    We couldn''t hurt them. They had no idea what they were doing. Somehow, we had to hold them off. I turned my head to look at Darren. Our eyes locked, and we shared a mutual understanding. It was so weird not being able tomunicate. No wonder this battle was chaos.


    The lycans suddenly lunged forward with a chilling snarl, their movements erratic and clumsy, fueled by the venom. They were Chapter 75


    targeting Darren. Under the influence or not, I wouldn''t allow them to touch him.


    We moved in syne, a seamless dance of defense and offense as we fought against overwhelming numbers. f collided with a lycan, knocking him to the ground before charging into another. They still weren''t interested in me, their sole focus being Darren.


    Darren let out amanding growl, one that demanded obedience, and the lycans froze, their eyes flickering with confusion. It was as if his voice had pierced through the haze of the venom''s influence, reaching some part of their consciousness that still held on to who they were. But it was only temporary. The haze returned, and they were back to snarling. So... this was how he was holding them off.


    The distinct sound of pping was heard as Dayonara''s griffin descended. She jumped off its back and turned her glowing green eyes toward the lycans. "Atrapage!" she shouted, and a red glowingser shot around the lycans, ensnaring them in ce. "That will hold them." She turned, beaming at me. "Nice move, wolfie. I never imagined you''d jump from that height."


    I shifted back to my human self and gave her an appreciative smile. ¡°Is Finn okay?" Strong arms encircled me from behind and I spun around in his arms.


    "Ally," he murmured against my head.


    "The Vampire King is fine. He went to get transportation to haul those affected by the venom." Dayanara then whipped her hand to the side. "Leviant!" she shouted, and the lycan''s bodies


    elevated and then moved to a pile in the center. I could see the vampires were being held there as well. "I''ll check around for more," she said, hopping onto the griffin and taking to the sky.


    "She is impressive." I turned my head back to Darren''s chest. For a moment, we both just stood there, holding each other. "You left without me," I finally grumbled.


    "It was so sudden. I had a split second to decide what to do. You had just fallen asleep... I couldn''t wake you. You need rest. You''re growing our pup. But, to be honest... thank the gods you weren''t here. It was chaos. I wouldn''t have been able to focus on anything but you. Gods, Ally-" I felt his arms squeeze around


    1. me.


    "I was so worried about you. I was afraid something had


    happened, and when the sun started to set... it''s almost night." I felt my bottom lip tremble. War was no joke. So many sacrifices. Everyone risking their life, and even the strongest were being taken down. This war might be necessary, but it sucks!


    "I don''t want you to worry, Ally. We will be better prepared in the future. This battle won''t be like the others. Something like this will not happen again, and I don''t want you to worry about it when we''re apart. We didn''t expect the demons before and we didn''t have time to prepare for them, but we''re ready now. We have the numbers on our side, and the advantage of having all the species united. I see the Princess of the Sorcery n finally arrived. Betterte than never, but they will be invaluable in battle." Darren''s hand stroked through my hair and down my back. "I''m sorry you were worried." He stepped back and I tilted


    head up to him. I stared into his weary, handsome face and


    my


    717


    emerald green eyes that began to droop as he lowered his face to mine, On the


    smoky battlefield, we shared a soft, loving kiss.


    In movies, this was most likely where the happily ever after would have happened. But this wasn''t a movie, this was real life, and war was anything but a


    happily ever after.


    Write yourment


    ir

 Chapter 76

    We all decided to walk back to camp, in case there were others that needed our help. Darren had his arm wrapped tightly against my waist. He was exhausted, since he hadn''t slept and had gone straight into another battle.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, his green eyes flipping to mine with a smile.


    "I''m fine. Nothing a little sleep won''t cure."


    "We''re going to be staying at the camp for a few days to strategize. We''re also waiting for the naga to join us."


    "Why haven''t they arrived yet?" Darren growled, his annoyance evident.


    Dayanara''s lips quirked into a smirk. "Ah, yes. Their general is currently... indisposed. Molting, if you can believe it. They''ll join us when he''s finished shedding his skin."


    I wrinkled my nose at the mental image. "Charming."


    "Nature isn''t always pretty, darling,¡± Dayanara quipped with a


    wink.


    Finn nced back to look at me. "How is Ivan holding up?"


    "I think he''s pretty shaken up over Anton. He''s trying to be


    strong, though," I answered, Dayanara nodding in agreement.


    "I wish I could tell you he''ll make it, but it just depends. The fairies gave him the best chance possible. The rest will be up to him. When will you be leaving? I can escort you to your


    home safely. The distance is nothing on the back of a griffin." Dayanara gave me a kind smile. I liked her and felt like we could be friends.


    "Well... since they aren''t going to be leaving for a few days, I won''t be either. I want to stay by Darren''s side as long as possible." I felt Darren''s fingers curl into my waist and I looked up at him.


    "I can use you by my side," he admitted quietly. The raw


    emotion in his voice sent a shiver through me. I leaned into him, loving that this man was mine. I just wished I could continue to fight and be near him.


    As we approached the camp, amotion ahead caught our attention. Ivan''s hulking form came into view, his golden eyes zing with fury as he stormed toward us.


    "What the actual hell?!¡± he snarled, his gaze zeroing in on Dayanara. ¡°What is wrong with you, you useless witch?!"


    Dayanara''s lips curled into a smirk, her green eyes shing with amusement. "Oh, calm down, you overgrown teddy bear. Allissa''s fine, isn''t she? A little adventure never hurt anyone."


    Ivan''s face reddened, his massive hands clenched into fists. "Adventure? She was fucking kidnapped!"


    "Ivan, I''m okay," I interjected, trying to diffuse the tension. "Really. Dayanara wanted to help-"


    "So she took you right out from under me?!"


    "Clearly proving how safe she was by your side," Dayanara mused.


    If rage was a color, Ivan would bepletely red right now. I watched his pupils dte as his chest heaved in anger.


    "How is Anton?" Darren asked, shifting the conversation from Dayanara. Immediately, his attitude changed.


    His shoulders sagged, the fire in his eyes dimming to embers of worry. "It''s... not good," he rumbled, his voice low and gravelly. "The healers aren''t sure if he''ll pull through. We won''t know more for a couple of days. If he pulls through, it''ll be weeks before he can rejoin the battle. We''ve sent word to our father. I''m sure he''ll being here now."


    I looked beyond Ivan, and my eyes widened as theynded on the unicorns! They stood in a wide circle around the perimeter, their coats gleaming like freshly fallen snow in the fading light. But it was their horns that truly mesmerized me-each one glowed with an ethereal light blue hue, pulsing gently in perfect unison.


    "The unicorn shifters have put up a perimeter. No demon is getting through that." Darren must have read my mind.


    I felt a rush of relief. We would be able to rest peacefully. "That''s incredible," I murmured, then nced at Darren. His green eyes were heavy with exhaustion. Rest was exactly what he needed at that moment.


    "We should get some rest,¡± I said softly. ¡°It''s been a very long day for you. And this pup is making me tired as well." I watched his eyes shift to concern for me, and I immediately reassured him. "I''m fine."


    We told the others good night and headed to our tent. I pursed my lips and looked ahead. "I was afraid I lost you today."


    "You can''t get rid of me that easily," he teased, bumping into my side as we approached our tent. He reached out, flipping the canvas to the side, and escorting me in.


    Darren''s arms encircled me, and I breathed in his familiar scent of cinnamon wafers, letting it wash away thest of my tension.


    I gently tugged at Darren''s battle-worn shirt, used an enchanted cloth to clean his skin and then helped him into a clean shirt. I guided him to the bed and he sank into the mattress with a small groan. He flipped off his boots andid back, patting the spot next to him. I quickly joined him, scooting closer to him.


    I ran my fingers through his dark hair, smoothing it back from his forehead. "Sleep


    now, my love," I cooed, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Darren''s eyes fluttered closed, but his hand found mine,


    intertwining our fingers. "Stay with me?" he murmured, already


    half-asleep.


    "I''m not going anywhere." His breathing immediately leveled out as he surrendered to his exhaustion. I pressed a soft kiss against his temple. "I love you," I whispered against his skin. His body turned, wrapping his arms around me and holding me captive against his chest. I let out a silent giggle. Even while asleep, he was possessive. Feeling his steady heartbeat beneath my ear, I allowed myself to rx fully in his embrace.


    ***


    I jolted awake, my heart pounding. The tent was pitch ck, and Darren''s steady breathing the only sound. What had woken me? I inhaled deeply, trying to calm myself, when a familiar scent hit me-woodsmoke and pine needles. My old pack.


    Carefully, I slid from Darren''s arms, my body protesting as I moved. He stirred slightly but didn''t wake. I breathed a sigh of relief as I slipped on my robe, the silk cool against my flushed skin.


    The scent grew stronger as I stepped outside. My eyes scanned the darkness, searching, thennding on the source-a figure by one of the campfires. My breath caught in my throat as recognition dawned.


    "Bastian?" I whispered, scarcely believing my eyes.


    He turned, a grin spreading across his face. "Allissa! I was hoping I''d see you." Chapter 76


    I rushed toward him, a whirlwind of emotions, "What are you doing here?" "We answered the call to fight," he said, sping my hands. "We just arrived." My mind reeled. ¡°But the pack... who''s looking after everyone?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s all taken care of," Bastian assured me. "We left capable wolves in charge." He smiled. "Look at you, still looking after us. Tell me, how are you? You look..."


    "Happy," I finished for him, unable to keep the smile from my face. "Life has been wonderful, and Darren is the best man in the world. He is good to me."


    "I''m d to hear it, Allissa. You deserve happiness."


    My hand drifted unconsciously to my belly, a secret smile ying on my lips. ¡°There''s something else,¡± I murmured, heart racing. ¡°I''m pregnant.¡±


    His eyebrows shot up, surprise and joy mingling on his face. "That''s incredible news! Congrattions! I know how badly you wanted to be a mother. After-well, this is great news."


    "Well, it''ste and my mate is still resting. I should be there, because he''ll worry-"


    "Allissa, wait. There''s something you should know."


    I froze, tension coiling in my gut. "What is it?"


    He hesitated, then said, "Alfred came back to the pack, looking


    for you."


    My blood ran cold. "What?"


    "He snuck in, asked if you''d been killed. He looked ... unhinged. When we told


    him the Lycan King had imed you as his mate, he left in a fury."


    Fear and anger warred within me. "That bastard," I hissed, fingers curling into fists.


    Bastian stepped closer, his voice low and urgent. "I know you''re safe here, but I wanted you to be aware. Be careful, Allissa."


    I nodded, my mind racing. "Thank you for telling me. I ... I need to get back to Darren."


    "It was great seeing you." He smiled and waved.


    "Likewise." It really was good seeing him. In a way, it gave me some closure, but I


    couldn''t even focus on that. Alfred was guing my mind. That was how he knew I was alive and was Darren''s mate.


    He had cheated on me and left me to die. He had no right to still im me as his


    own. Did he really think I would return to him? As I stepped in through the tent canvas, I was pulled roughly against a hard chest.


    "Ally, where were you?!"

 Chapter 77

    "-"


    "I asked you to stay with me," he growled against my hair. I could feel the small tremble in his fingers, which showed me how upset he was. ¡°Dammit Ally, do you know how worried I was?!"


    "I didn''t exactly go gallivanting off into mortal peril. Unlike some people I could mention. Now you know how it feels to wake up and the other isn''t there." I lifted my chin up at him and poked him in the chest. I felt the gentle vibrations of his tiredugh as he let out a sigh.


    "You win." He yawned and I grabbed his hand, dragging him back to bed.


    "You should be resting." I pushed him down and he pulled me on top of him. He rested his hands on my hips and looked at me pointedly.


    "Did you have to pee? I would have walked you to the¡ª¡±


    "No, I didn''t, but if I did, I wouldn''t have woken you up for such a silly thing." His eyes looked at me expectantly and I knew he wasn''t going to go to sleep without


    an answer.


    "I smelled my old pack, and I went out in search of it. Bastian is here. I guess he brought warriors to help in the fight. He looked


    well. We chatted, and I told him how happy I was. That I had the best mate ever." I could see his face rx. I didn''t want to tell him more, but I wouldn''t want him to keep secrets from me. "There''s one more thing. Alfred showed up at my old pack. He snuck in and asked what happened to me. They said when he found out I was mated to you, he left in a rage. I guess that''s how he knew where I was."


    Darren snarled, sitting up, still holding me on hisp. "He has a death wish. He left you to die. What right does he have to you?! I want to speak with Bastian about this. I need more details-"


    "Not right now you don''t." I ced my hands on his shoulders. "Sleep. I promise I won''t leave you again."


    His green eyes bore into mine. "I won''t let him hurt you. You aren''t worried, are you?"


    I couldn''t help the snort that left my nose. "I''m not worried at all. Besides, I''m stronger than Alfred. I am a royal after all." I grinned as he slid his hands up my back. He reached my neck and pulled me to his face. I thought he was going to kiss me but instead he turned my head to the side andtched onto my ear. "Dare!" I giggled as he began to suck. "Is this how you''re always going to calm yourself down?"


    "Mmmhmm." He growled, tugging on my lobe with his teeth. Whether he intended to or not, I felt myself start to get wet, and I moved my hips over him.


    "You need to rest." I gasped as his hand slipped up my shirt and began to massage my mound, rolling my nipple between his


    fingers. "Dare!"


    "I need something else," he said, the sound muffled as he tugged and sucked on my earlobe. He released my lobe, tracing his tongue down my neck. "It smells like you need something else too, and if we are going to be apart for a while, we should use the time we have wisely. I want your body to remember who it belongs to."


    Was he insecure because of Alfred? I''ve told him I never loved him, but I guess I understood his insecurities. In the beginning, I was worried I couldn''t satisfy Darren like the other women who had slept with him. I was afraid I would suffer byparison.


    "Dare, my body, mind, and soul belong to you. You don''t have to make me remember what I will always know. However, I think this might be exactly what we both need to sleep well, and I''m not sure how I''m going to live days, let alone weeks, without your touch. But my sweet mate, we''re in the middle of an encampment, and we aren''t exactly the most quiet of lovers."


    Darren chuckled. "It won''t be a problem. Our tents are soundproof for privacy reasons...


    such as these. Okay, well, I think what they really had in mind was a safe ce tomunicate strategies, but this works too." He grinned, wiggling his brows.


    "But I can hear everything going on outside the tent just fine."


    "It''s only one way. We can hear what''s going on around us, but they can''t hear us.


    I had our mages work their magic on this tent


    especially. We could howl at the moon in here and not a soul would hear us."


    "Clever." I purred as he nipped at my neck.


    "I like my privacy," he growled softly. "Especially when ites


    to you."


    Darren''s eyes, those mesmerizing pools of green, held mine as his fingers found


    the hem of my shirt. "May I?" he asked, his voice low and husky.


    I nodded, feeling the anticipation rising in me. He made sure to drag his fingers


    over my skin as he pulled the shirt off.


    "Best sight I''ve seen all day," he breathed, his gaze roaming over


    1. me.


    I lifted his shirt over his head and smiled. "Not so bad yourself."


    His hands syed across my bare back, pulling me flush against his chest. The feeling of skin on skin sent sparks through my body. "I love you, Allissa,¡± he whispered, his forehead resting against mine. "More than you could ever know."


    I initiated our kiss this time, pouring all my love and desire into it. Darren responded eagerly, his lips moving against mine with a passion that set my body aze. His hands roamed my back, leaving trails of fire in their wake.


    "Darren," I gasped, as he trailed kisses down my neck. Each touch of his lips sent shockwaves through me. Slow, deliberate


    kisses that were driving me crazy.


    He paused, looking up at me, his eyes dark with desire. "Tell me what you want, my love," he murmured, his breath hot against my skin. "I''ll please you however you want it."


    I tangled my fingers in his hair, pulling him closer. "You," I breathed. "I just want to feel you inside of me."


    With a growl that sent shivers down my spine, Darren imed my lips again. His kisses were hungry, desperate, as if he wanted to devour me whole. And I wanted to let him.


    This was why I fell so hard for him. He didn''t hold back. He let me see all sides of him, even his desperation for me. The rawness of his passion was beautiful. The feel of his skin against mine, the taste of his lips, his scent of cinnamon that beckoned me he was everything.


    I needed him, now. Urgency took over me as the rest of our clothes were swiftly discarded. I shoved him back, climbing over his body. He was allowing me to do whatever I wanted. To takeplete control over our lovemaking. And it was sexy as hell to


    1. me.


    I positioned myself over his cock and didn''t hesitate to shove myself down. He slipped inside my wet core with ease. He breathed in sharply and let out a throaty growl of satisfaction. Being connected like this was as if our souls were uniting.


    I didn''t realize how much I needed this until just now. I moaned as I bounced on his cock, his hands softly resting on my hips,


    allowing me to set the tempo. He bucked to meet my pace holding back his urge to take over.


    "That''s it, Ally, ride me. Take what you want like the queen you are," he growled.


    The sound of our bodies pping together filled the air, along with our ragged breaths and asional moans. I could feel the orgasm creeping up on me, tightening my muscles and sending pulses of ecstasy through my entire body. "Darren," I moaned, and he sat up, filling me uppletely. He gripped my hips harder, fighting for control.


    "Come for me, Ally," he growled, inhaling my nipple into his hot, wet mouth, sending shockwaves through my body. I felt the tidal wave of pleasure crash over me, and I cried out his name. My orgasm sent Darren over the edge as he groaned against my nipple, his hips bucking into me frantically as he emptied inside of me.


    He lifted away from my nipple and captured my lips sweetly, sucking gently on my bottom lip as he pulled me down on top of him. My head rested against his chest, and he kept his arms wrapped around me.


    "I love you, Ally," he whispered, exhaustion evident in his voice.


    I slid off him and spooned into his side. He kept me in his protective embrace, and within seconds, he was fast asleep. I fepletely at peace, sleep iming me as well.


    7/7 I wish I never had to leave his side. I wish we could skip all the heavy stuff and get straight to the happily ever after. I curled myself deeper into his embrace, wanting to enjoy this and hold the memory in my heart. My days with him were limited, and I didn''t know when I would see him again after I left. I buried my nose against his arm and drifted off to sleep,pletely enveloped by him and his scent.


    Write yourment

 Chapter 78

    The next few days were busy. They created a new strategy and decided they would head to Catata after the naga arrived. From there, they would continue to push into vampire territory, going in aggressive and hard. They intended tounch a full assault with the sorcerers and fairies, thene in with the muscles. They had created new enchantments for the soldiers and protection spells against the demons, pulling up the old archives of what they used before and adding to them. The element of surprise was now gone, and they were better prepared. Hopefully, this meant no more heavy losses for our alliance.


    My nights with Darren had been pure fire. His lips touched every inch of my body. He whispered how much he loved me over my skin, as if he were trying to engrave the words on my body. Our lovemaking had always been passionate, but these past nights... there was an urgency, a desperation that left me breathless.


    "Thinking of me?" Darren whispered as his arms pulled me to his chest.


    "I was simply... reviewing battle ns. Making sure you don''t make any mistakes."


    Darren chuckled as he looked down at me. "Is that what we''re calling it? I think we have a few more minutes, if you''d like me to go over more strategic maneuvers with you."


    I melted into his embrace, tilting my head back to meet his hungry gaze. "Tempting," I murmured. We were both trying to act normal. As if these weren''t ourst few moments together before we would be separated.


    As our lips met in a searing kiss, I poured all my love, my fears, my determination into it. Gods, I couldn''t believe I was going to have to leave him. "I hate this. Promise me you''ll be careful. Don''t be an unnecessary hero. I need you toe back to me."


    He kissed my forehead, and I could see the emotions swimming in his eyes. ¡°I''ming back to you."


    Behind him, soldiers were hurrying back and forth as they packed up supplies. "Your Majesty!" a voice called out. "The first battalion is ready to move out!" Darren''s jaw clenched, his eyes never leaving mine. "Give us a moment," he growled, not bothering to look at the messenger. "I''ll catch up."


    "If you feel that you can''t control your temper-"


    "I know. We talked about this a million times."


    "Humor me." I growled. He squeezed me to his chest, holding me as if his life depended on it.


    "I promise if it gets too bad I wille to you to get recharged." He paused and I felt his arms around me tremble slightly.


    "Promise me you''ll take care of yourself and our little one." His voice was hoarse with emotion.


    I heard the sound of wings pping and turned my head to see Dayanara, Ivan, and Finn.


    "When you''re ready. No rush." Dayanara gave me a smile that I could barely return. Darren agreed that flying would be the safest and fastest way for me to travel. He wanted to escort me himself, but they were marching straight to war. They would set up camp after they win at Cla.


    "You better get her


    ...


    safely." Ivan growled. "And you take care of yourself. Don''t overdo it." His voice softened as he looked


    over at me.


    "I''ll be expecting a full course meal, made by you, for my triumphant return. One fit for the king." Finn winked at me.


    "You all bettere back in one piece, or I''ll never let your souls rest in the afterlife." My voice was unsteady as I watched them start on their way. This was it. The army was leaving and I suddenly felt like I couldn''t breathe.


    mind


    My eyes welled up, the emotions I''d been holding back finally spilling over. I buried my head in Darren''s chest, my frantically searching for another solution.


    "I love you," he whispered, his voice rough as his hands slid up to tilt my face up to him. He wiped the tears from my eyes and I could see his own were watery. "I hate leaving you, but I have to go." His voice cracked as my tears flowed freely.


    "I love you, my king."


    His lips crashed into mine, urgent and demanding. His hand tangled in my hair, holding me close as if he could fuse us together. I tasted salt and realized we were both crying.


    "I''ll visit you as soon as I can." For safety reasons, they had cut off allmunication, and he wouldn''t be able tomunicate with me. The only way a message goes out will be by a


    messenger soldier. No phones no nothing. In case there was a mole, they wouldn''t be able tomunicate with the demons.


    "Come back to me." My voice was breaking, just like my heart. He kissed my lips softly, then stepped away from me. I watched him go, each step making me want to run after him. He nced over his shoulder to look back at me before forcing a smile, one that I returned to him. I wanted him to remember me with a smile, even if tears were streaming down my face.


    I watched him until his tiny dot disappeared from my sight. Slowly, I stepped back and walked toward the griffin. Dayanara reached out, grabbed my arm, and hoisted me up. Its powerful wings pped and we took flight. It was quiet for a few minutes. Dayanara was giving me a moment to myself.


    "I know that was hard, but it was the right thing. Especially with a baby like yours. I wouldn''t be surprised if you feel drained next week."


    "Drained?"


    Dayanaraughed. "The fairies told you what to expect, but it will happen soon. Your body will go into conservation mode, giving everything you have to develop your child. It will be an effort to just get out of bed."


    "Is that the joys of pregnancy?" I snorted.


    ¡°And that isn''t counting when that baby starts kicking. It will be like a titan fighting in your stomach."


    "Great."


    She twisted to give me a wink. "Well, there''s the insatiable cravings. Don''t be shocked if you suddenly develop a taste for raw meat or, I don''t know, pinecones."


    I snorted. "Pinecones? Now you''re just messing with me."


    "Maybe," she said with a grin. "But trust me, pregnancy cravings are no joke. I once knew a siren who craved sand during her entire third trimester."


    "What if he needs me?" I pursed my lips as she turned to look at


    1. me.


    "You''re supporting him in the best way possible. Running a kingdom isn''t easy, especially in times of war. Darren needs to know his home is secure, that his people are taken care of."


    "What if something happens to him? What if¡ª"


    "Hey,¡± Dayanara cut me off, her green eyes fierce. "None of that.


    6/7 I''ll be watching over your broody king personally. If he so much as stubs his


    toe... well, I''ll let him stub his toe." Sheughed. "I''ll watch over him."


    I couldn''t help butugh, picturing Darren''s scowl if he knew he was being babysat. "Thank you, Dayanara. Truly."


    She winked at me. "What are friends for? Now, chin up. You''re almost home."


    The familiar silhouette of the Lycan Kingdom castle appeared on the horizon. It felt bittersweet. I wasing home, but without my heart. It would be strange to be here without him.


    The griffin''s talons scraped against stone as wended, and suddenly the air was filled with a deafening cacophony. rms red, their shrill cries piercing the skies. "Intruder alert!"


    "Well, this is where I leave you. I''ll see you again soon. We''re friends now, right? I want to see that little pup of yours after it''s born, too."


    "Absolutely. Thank you, and be safe out there." I waved as they took off, her fiery red hair whipping in the wind.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be just fine, and I''ll protect the men!" she yelled with augh before she flew away. She was on her way to the battle now, and she would catch them before they arrived at that speed.


    A familiar figure burst from the castle doors. Lyle. His blue eyes were wide with a mixture of relief and... something else.


    Something that made my stomach clench.


    "Allissa!" he shouted, closing the distance between us in long, powerful strides.


    Before I could respond, I found myself enveloped in a crushing hug.


    "Can''t... breathe..." I gasped, only half-joking.


    717


    He loosened his grip, but didn''t let go entirely. "You''ve gotten bigger."


    "Hey, it hasn''t been that long," I snorted, looking up at him. I was going to tease


    him about looking bigger, too, but the words died on my lips when I saw the raw concern etched across his features.


    "Lyle, what is it?!"

 A Luna for 79

    "It''s


    my father. He''s depressed, and I don''t know what to do. He isn''t eating. Issy. He is taking this thing with mom so hard. I''ve never seen him like this." I could see the pain in Lyle''s eyes. He also looked tired. I was sure it had been a heavy burden on him, running the kingdom in a time of war.


    ¡°I''m here to help. I''m not going anywhere. As you can see, the little pup is growing quickly. I think I''m a bit farther along. This happened before I went into heat, even though Darren used precaution. Unless, because we are both powerful lycans, things have sped up?"


    "All lycan pregnancies are different, but royal pregnancies have always been unpredictable. And you are the true royal ... I''m guessing that has a lot to do with this." I listened as he sighed. "How is Darren?"


    "Getting ready to head into Catata as we speak." I pursed my lips together. "I want to be by his side."


    "I do, too," Lyle admitted. "I''m d you''re here. I can use your help. There is also one more thing... and I hate this, but this is war, and it can''t be helped."


    "What is it?"


    "Tomorrow night, the full moon will touch the altar. It''s the night we''ve been waiting for. We predicted it wouldn''t be until


    next week, but we were wrong. We need to crown you as the


    queen even without Darren here."


    "But without Darren-"


    "His heir is growing inside of you. And if anything-" He stopped abruptly and I knew what he was going to say. I growled and narrowed my eyes at him.


    "Don''t you dare utter those words. Listen, I''m Darren''s queen. I will go through the ceremony even if he isn''t here. But he ising back! Any other talk is not wee in my presence." I watched as a big smile spread across his lips.


    "This is why you''re perfect, Issy." He patted my shoulder. "How was it out there? I''ve been getting reports, but themunication stopped right after Darren informed me you would being back. He said that messages wouldn''t be going out as often. Do they think there is a spy?"


    "I think they are erring on the side of caution. But in thest battle, we suffered a lot of casualties. I didn''t fight in that one. Darren didn''t wake me. It happened so fast, and he made a hasty decision." I looked at my feet. "I was told that I was blessed, but where is this blessing? I thought maybe I would have some amazing power that woulde out in battle. Something devastating."


    "Super soul-reaper powers." Lyleughed and I looked at him nkly. I didn''t understand the reference.


    "It''s an anime I watched." He cleared his throat, a bit


    embarrassed. "Anyway, the hero would go into god mode and win the battle."


    "Yeah, like that I guess." Iughed, looking out toward the distance. A blessing like that was exactly what I wanted. The strength to protect the ones I loved. Darren was doing his best, and I was going to do mine. I got lost in the fantasy for a bit. Wrapped in his cocoon of love, it was like the world didn''t exist.


    "Are you hungry? You want to rest? What do you need?"


    I looked away from the sky and back to Lyle. "Let''s go see Milo."


    "He''s still with my mother."


    "Then we will see them both."


    "Darren wouldn''t-"


    "Darren isn''t here, Lyle. I am. And Darren is overprotective."


    "Rightfully so. She admitted she would kill you." Lyle let out an airyugh, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "She did."


    He lowered his voice. "I''ve noticed something... off about the Waiting Ladies and Men. It''s like they''re..."


    "Brainwashed." I watched as he nodded his head slowly.


    "Everything for the kingdom. I think we should speak with some


    of them. I''ve been wondering the same thing, and maybe they''ve all been brainwashed to a certain degree. If so, they all need help."


    "Do you think their families are to me?"


    "That is the right question. But which one? Who is the one behind the Waiting? Someone organized and pitched this idea a long time ago. The nobles were behind it, right? I think the answer lies with them." Lyle looked rmed hearing this.


    "Are you saying they have be their own power? One higher than the royals?" "I don''t know, but-"


    "It makes sense. We have to figure out if it''s actual brainwashing or just drilling them with a sense of duty."


    "I don''t know. We could be wrong, but it''s just... your mother was extreme. If it is brainwashing, we''ll need help from the sorcerers to fix them."


    "Would they help us because of the alliance?"


    I grinned at him. "I am friends with their princess."


    "Atta girl, Issy! I''ll gather the most loyal we have here and put them on the case. We have excellent spies that we can trust. No matter what, this is a threat against our power structure. If there is someone pulling strings-"


    "Then the strings need cut and the puppet master needs dealt with." I slowly blinked as we began to walk down the path. I could see the istion keep in the distance and felt Lyle''s body be more tense. "Are you okay?


    "It''s just... hard to see him like this."


    I reached out for him and ced my hand on his arm. "Your father is going through a lot. He''ll work it out, just give him time. He has a lot to process and decide."


    "I think he''s lost. Does he continue to stand by my mother or should he move on? Hemitted himself to her and then found out-" Lyle squeezed his eyes shut and clenched his jaw.


    "Lyle. LYLE!" I growled, forcing him to look at me. "If your mother has been brainwashed-really brainwashed-then you will have to let this go. Hold it in. It''s our job to find the truth and then figure out what to do with it."


    "And if she wasn''t brainwashed?"


    My eyes softened as I stared at his pained face. There was a lot of anger there, a tempest of emotion, wild and untamed, and it would consume him if he didn''t let it go. ¡°Regardless, you can''t hold onto this anger. As a family, we will heal and move on. The same goes for Cleo. If she was brainwashed, then she''s a victim." I listened to Lyle''s frustrated growl. "I know, you don''t want to pity or like her, but if she is a victim, then there''s a lot that isn her fault."


    "The other Waiting Ladies didn''t do that shit!"


    "Maybe they would have, though. She was the one being told to. They weren''t. Isn''t that how brainwashing works?"


    "I guess we have our work cut out for us. This is going to be hard to prove. We''re going to have to really collect evidence, and victims don''t know they''ve been brainwashed. I''m out of my league here."


    "We could use help. Fairies and sorcerers can identify brainwashing, but with the war, I doubt they have people to spare. For now, the investigation of the families needs to be done for proof, using other means. Even if we discover brainwashing, we''ll need to prove who did it." I looked at the door in front of us. ¡°But first, let''s see Milo."


    The guards moved to the side as we approached. Lyle reached out, slowly opening the door, and we stepped inside. Milo would need time to process his grief and emotions, but we still needed to check on him. He needed to know that we were here for him.


    Write yourment

 A Luna for 80

    I was surprised as we walked through the tower. The ce was beautiful. It was well decorated and had every luxury. I mean... lock me up with Darren in here and I could stay forever. The punishment of being here was two things: shame and freedom. Other than that, Winifred could easily live afortable life here. And maybe that was an option. But if she had been brainwashed, then there was a chance to reunite their family.


    As we entered the grand room, my eyesnded on a group of maids meticulously cleaning every nook and cranny. The sunlight peeking through the windows was dimmed by the richly colored tapestries that adorned them, casting an eerie glow over the space. The only source of light came from the flickering mes of the firece, where Milo sat in a lush red armchair, his gaze fixated on the dancing embers.


    "Dad, have you eaten anything?" Lyle asked as he approached him. Milo didn''t respond and simply kept staring at the orange glow.


    I grabbed a chair and pulled it up beside him. "Milo, I''m back. We won the first two battles. Darren is fighting hard, but our little pup is growing too fast, so I had to return.¡± His eyes flickered as he slowly turned his head to look at me. I was keeping things casual andfortable, hoping he''d rx and focus on the present, but I was betting his mind was lost in the past.


    "I had two difficult pregnancies. Especially toward the end." Winifred''s voice came from a dark corner. Milo looked back at the fire and I turned to look at her.


    "I heard that things may progress quickly. I don''t have much experience around pregnant lycans or wolves. I don''t know what to expect under the best of circumstances, let alone with a royal pregnancy."


    I watched as she stepped toward the center of the room. Lyle moved closer to me but refused to look at his mother. It was going to be a long road toward healing in this family.


    "I wish I could help you. I really do have the best intentions for this kingdom."


    And there it was again. Her obsession with the kingdom and what was best. It was this that first made me suspicious, but when Lyle voiced it, it just made


    sense.


    "I''m sure you do." I could see there was a lot of pain in her eyes as she looked at Lyle and Milo. I nced at Milo, hoping against hope that Winifred''s presence might spark some reaction in him. But he remained as still as stone, lost in his own world of flickering mes and unspoken regrets.


    "Lyle-" Winifred stopped and I could see her bottom lip quiver. Her eyes began to water as she moved her gaze to Milo. "I''m sorry." Her voice was barely a whisper as she turned and walke..


    away.


    As the door clicked shut behind her, I felt a surge of anger rise


    IMPIET OU


    317


    within me. "Alright, that''s enough," I snapped, pushing myself up from my chair.


    "Look at yourselves," I hissed, ring at Milo and Lyle. "You''re supposed to be leaders, for Moon''s sake! Not sulking children!" I reached up and pped the back of Lyle''s head.


    I turned to Milo, softening my tone slightly. "Your mate is clearly not herself. Something''s wrong, don''t you think? Not to get your hopes up, but I also don''t want you to cause irreparable damage. There is a chance there is more to this situation than meets the eye. I want to speak with you in Darren''s office." Milo''s eyes finally met mine.


    He didn''t say anything but he stood to his feet. Progress.


    We made our way to Darren''s office and his scent of cinnamon wafers greeted me. It was as if his presence was here, embracing me. It was bittersweet. It hadn''t even been a day since I''d left him, but there was a deep ache in my chest from his absence, even more so since I knew this absence would not be short. I felt Milo and Lyle''s presence behind me, and I took in a deep breath. I needed to help them and had to push my own pain aside.


    "Alright, boys," I said, turning to face them as we entered the room. I settled into Darren''s chair, the leather cool against my skin, and gestured for them to sit. I leaned forward, my voice low and urgent. "I think there is a possibility that the Waiting Ladies and Men might be brainwashed. And Winifred ... she would be a victim, too."


    "That''s a serious usation," Milo''s brows furrowed as a frown


    formed on his lips.


    "It is, but you have to admit it makes sense. It has been on my mind, and I just wonder-" Lyle began but Milo cut him off.


    "Wishful thinking. You are looking for a way to not me your mother, but-"


    "But you can''t say for certain." I interrupted Milo this time, staring him down. "Their obsession with what is best for the kingdom. Putting their lives on hold for the sake of the kingdom. I''m not saying the brainwashing is perfect. It wouldn''t be, but I think there are triggers that make them act more irrationally. We are going to look into it. But in the meantime, you need to keep this in mind. If there is proof of it, then you will need to forgive Winifred. And if there isn''t... you will still need to forgive her. Not for her, but for yourself, so you can move on. That doesn''t mean you have to ept her back into your life, but epting that you need to heal. The same goes for you, Lyle."


    "It''s not a secret. I''ve had some issues with my mother for quite some time. That rtionship will never be a close one, because her fear of my father hurt all of us. That part doesn''t make sense. I mean, if she was brainwashed-" "It was probably only regarding protecting the kingdom and the Waiting Ladies and Men. It would have been different brainwashing to instill no fear." I listened as Milo sighed.


    "Look, I would love to believe that, but until there is proof, I can''t. However, I will keep that in mind. Just in case, I don''t want topletely destroy the chance to have a rtionship with Winnie. If there is a chance she''s been manipted, then


    So,


    we owe it to her... to all of those in the Waiting to find out. And if the culprit must be put to death. Are you prepared for that? If they''re found before Darren''s return, then you will have to carry out the sentence." Milo''s eyes were fixated on me.


    "I am prepared to do that."


    "You''re showing great leadership. I''m proud of you, and I know Darren would be, too." Milo finally smiled. At least this was a starting point. Sitting in the tower in the dark wasn''t doing him any good.


    "Speaking of queenly duties," he said, a grin tugging at the corners of his mouth, "we should probably discuss the uing crowning ceremony for tomorrow night."


    "A celebration! Yes, that''s exactly what we need. We''ll have a feast, and-"


    "Wait,¡± I interjected, holding up a hand. "I appreciate the enthusiasm, but ... could we keep it small? Private?" I bit my lip, searching for the right words. "I''d rather wait for Darren to return before we have any grand celebrations. It doesn''t feel right without him."


    Milo''s smile faltered for a moment, but he nodded in


    understanding. "Of course, Allissa. Whatever you''refortable with. I know this isn''t exactly the ideal situation, but it will be good for the kingdom to have their official queen."


    I nodded my head with a small smile. It wasn''t ideal at all, but it


    was necessary.


    "You have to be starving." Lyle stood up and came over to my side, reaching his hand out and helping me up. "What are you in the mood for? How about dinner and a movie?"


    I knew what he was trying to do. He was trying to keep my mind off of Darren and the war. I appreciated it. I knew I wouldn''t hear anything from him today, but I hoped he would send word soon. I just needed to know he was okay.


    "So," I said, injecting some levity into my voice, "what''s on the menu?"


    "You know better than that. Unless you want a buffet, you bettere up with some choices." Lyle wiggled his brows at me.


    Milo stood up, "I could go for some pizza."


    Lyle and I both smiled. He was going to eat. Things were looking up. My first day back and things were going in the right direction. A minor victory, but a victory nheless. When Darren returned home, that''s exactly how I wanted this ce to feel: like home. Something it couldn''t fully be until I had him by my side again.


    Darren, tomorrow I will finally be crowned your queen. I will do my best to make you proud. Come home to me soon.


    Write yourment

 A Luna for 81

    My first night away from Darren was torture. I tossed and turned,missing his warmth next to me. I was so dependent on him. Every day away from him was going to be hard. I knew that, but I guess I wasn''t fully prepared for the loneliness. I was missing a piece of me, and I couldn''t be whole without him.


    Lyle stayed with me until the early morning hours, trying to keep my mind off Darren. He put on movies and told me stories. But as soon as he left, Darren was all I could think about. How was the battle? Was he resting? Did he get hurt? So many questions, and there was no way to get answers. I had to wait for him to contact me.


    I looked at myself in the mirror as I finished applying my lip gloss. Today, I was going to be crowned queen. I didn''t look like a queen I didn''t feel like a queen. I was just me. I wonder if all leaders felt like this?


    ...


    "This is as good as I get," I said to myself with a shrug, looking at my reflection. I opened the door to my bedroom and there was Lyle, leaning against the door frame. "You could havee in." Iughed.


    "I didn''t know if ... you needed time to yourself. How are y doing?"


    "I''m doing okay."


    "I''m going crazy." Lyleughed, running his hand through his hair. "I just need to know he''s okay."


    "He is," I answered confidently. I could see the confusion in his eyes. "I know he''s alive. I don''t know if he''s hurt or anything, but I can still feel him."


    "What do you mean?"


    I looked at Lyle and shrugged. "I guess because he''s my mate? I can feel his energy inside of me. His aura is connected with mine, but it''s almost like it is mine, only it isn''t. It''s identical, but I know which one is his. Part of him connects to me. Maybe it''s a fated mate thing?"


    "It isn''t." Milo''s loud footsteps came toward me, and I snapped my head to look at him. "Why didn''t you both tell me this?"


    The way he was staring me down made me feel anxious. Was this a bad thing? "I didn''t know it wasn''t normal."


    "It''s special." Milo smiled as he stared into my eyes. "You say his aura mirrors your own?" I nodded. Lyle tilted his head to the side.


    "Are they soulmates?" Lyle asked as Milo let out a chuckle.


    "No, they are so much more than soulmates. A soulmate is someone you''repatible with. Soulmates are a very natur... rtionship, where both partners are supportive and nurturing of each other. You can even have more than one soulmate throughout your life. You have a deep, meaningful connection Chapter 81


    and are connected, but you both choose how you grow. Your feelings are more your own and don''t always align together, but someone whose aura mirrors their own is something else entirely. Allissa, this is something I have only ever read about." I have never seen Milo talk this animated before, so this had to be a big deal.


    "Dad, the dramatics, please stop. We could use some answers." Lyle chuckled and I couldn''t agree more.


    "I think you and Darren are twin mes. They are the other half of your soul, a reflection of yourself. There can only ever be one twin me. It is more intense. They are called ''eternal lovers'', a rtionship created by the gods. Your desires mirror the other. You grow together and need together. You share an eternal and unbreakable bond. A twin me is considered your spiritual partner. It''s more than romantic love. It''s also spiritual, emotional, and physical. It''s the most intense rtionship, but it is said they are the most powerful. It''s often a rtionship that you have shared a past life with. Your souls are reincarnated around the same time and meant to find each other again. A soulmate rtionship is usually smoother, because a twin me rtionship is very intense. It can challenge you both. You will push each other to grow and are each other''s deepest fear. But you and Darren might be twin mes that are soulmates. The two can ovep. I''m sure other species, like fairies, will know more about your rtionship. I only know what I read about in books, but given how your rtionship ignited with Darren, it makes sense."


    I stood there quietly as I took in everything Milo said. It didn''t hold any meaning for me. Honestly, I didn''t care what we


    "Lyle, you are going to have to help Allissa. She still has a lot to learn, and-"


    "I do have things to learn, but I''ve been studying and watching. I know more than you think about our kingdom." I interrupted Milo with a smile. I made sure I paid attention, and while I didn''tt know everything, I knew a great deal more than he thought. "My bond with Darren is simply my bond with Darren. No matter how it is categorized, it won''t change anything."


    "More power and blessings-"


    I cut off Milo. "And things we don''t know about. Honestly, whatever it is... it is. You could tell me that being with Darren is a curse and will destroy the world, and it wouldn''t change anything for me." I shrugged. "So to me, it doesn''t really matter. It is fascinating to think about, but it isn''t my focus at the moment. It will be something fun for Darren and I to talk aboutter, once he''s home. Now-" I turned and looked at Lyle. "Is the investigation underway?"


    He shed me a bright white, toothy smile. "I have undercover spies as servants who are recording everything in secret. They''re also digging through their letters and searching for information. I doubt they left obvious clues, but there has to be a trail somewhere. I also put a special task force together and they''re searching for their meeting ce. If this can be found, I bet the


    information is archived there."


    "Good work, Lyle."


    He let out a tiny, squealing noise that I''d never heard him make before. "She sounds so much like a queen already."


    "Lyle, don''t be weird." Iughed, looking back at Milo. "Remember to keep the brainwashing in mind if you decide to visit Winifred. If you can''t, it might be best to avoid visiting her. It isn''t like you''re talking to her anyway. I know you just want to be close to her, but it isn''t supportive for her. It''s painful. You won''t speak to her or look at her. I know you mean well, but that is hardly helpful. If anything, it''s cruel. At least wait for answers. Hopefully, we will see some sort of evidence soon. At least enough to let us know if this is a waste of time or if we are onto something."


    "I won''t be going to visit her right now. Today is about focusing on our new queen. We will start the ceremony this evening and then you''ll be crowned when the moon hits the altar. The start of the new era will be with your family. You, Darren, and your growing family are the future." Milo had a sad smile on his face. I was sure this moment was also a painful reminder of his own reign, not to mention his fractured family. This was the start of his healing journey. One, I was hoping we could bring healthy


    closure to.


    "How about pancakes?" Lyle asked, swinging his arm aroun¡¢ ny shoulder.


    "Pancakes, sound perfect."


    Darren, today is it. I''ll be your queen, so you can''t change your mind now. Not that you ever had that choice. I don''t know what I hope for more, to find out if your mother has been brainwashed or not. For your family, it would be best if she was, but for the kingdom, it could be the start of a battle within. Dare, we might both end up fighting. You''ll be at war out there and I''ll be at war within the walls. But together, we will make this kingdom a better ce. A better future and home for our children. I love you.

 A Luna for 82

    "Is this really necessary?" I pouted as I felt the heavy robe draped over my shoulders. It was not only heavy, but I felt like I


    was in a sauna.


    "It''s traditional. All of the crowned royals wore this robe." Lyle''s blue eyes sparkled in amusement as I grumbled. "The weight represents the burden of leadership. Besides, you look rather fetching in it. Like a true queen."


    "A sweaty, irritable queen," I muttered, but then a realization came over me. "It''s never been washed... has it?"


    Lyle boomed out a loudugh. "No, it''s not washed. It''s only worn for a few hours for the ceremony, and-"


    "I''m caked in a stranger''s sweat."


    "Darren wore itst." Lyle smirked at me.


    "It doesn''t have his scent." I sighed, staring at the mirror. There was still no message from Darren. He knew I would be worried, and I knew he would reach out to me as soon as he could. I knew he was alive, but that was the extent of it. How bad were things for them right now? "It feels weird to be doing this without'' "m


    here."


    "I know, Issy. I hate not being there with him. I would fight by his side, but-"


    go and


    "You should. You can be there, and-"


    "No. My ce is by your side. I''m going to protect you and my little niece or nephew. I know that''s what Darren would want, especially after you were pushed."


    "Still no culprit there, huh?" Lyle looked frustrated, and I


    reached out and patted his hand. "It''s okay. We''ll figure it out. Someone knows something. We get to y detective and figure it out."


    "I feel like the rug''s been pulled out from underneath me. So many things I thought I knew about our kingdom... it''s eye opening to start finding things out. And-"


    "And things happen everywhere. No kingdom is perfect. Kingdoms are run by the imperfect."


    "You think? I don''t know, Issy... you seem pretty perfect to me. I''m waiting to find your w, but I haven''t yet."


    "I''m far from perfect." I smiled with a small shrug. Maybe if I was perfect, I would be able to keep my focus on the kingdom. Instead, I couldn''t stop thinking about Darren. I just wanted to be with him, and if I was perfect, I would care more about the people than my own mate. But that wasn''t the case. I would choose Darren above everyone and everything. "I''m selfish, Lyle, and I would choose Darren over the world. In a sense, I could easily be a viin." He was still smiling at me, nodding his hd.


    "That is why you''re perfect. I hope I find a mate who I can


    experience that with. Maybe after this war is over, I will go on a mate hunt. See if I can find the person who speaks to my heart. Just think... if Alfred had never screwed up, Darren would never have found you."


    "You mean I never would have found Darren. He has saved me


    in so many ways he may need me to break his curse, but I


    am more indebted to him. He has elevated me as a person and shared with me something that I didn''t know was possible. He is my prize."


    "I think he will disagree with you there." Lyleughed. "And I do too. However, I guess if you are this twin me I soulmate thing, then you need each other equally."


    "I can agree to that, I guess." I still thought I needed Darren more but I was sure Darren would say the same thing about me. I looked myself over once more and Lyle offered me his hand.


    "It''s time. The moon will touch the altar soon."


    I took his arm and he escorted me down the hall. He led me to the back of the throne room, where tworge stone doors slowly opened. The night sky was glittered with stars and the full moon was rising high in the sky. It lit up the outdoors, illuminating everything in a soft glow.


    Lyle squeezed my arm gently. "A fitting backdrop for such a momentous asion, wouldn''t you say?"


    I nodded but couldn''t find any words to say. My focus was on what I was about to do and bing the ruler of this kingdom.


    We ascended another set of winding stairs outside that led to the highest tower. My gaze was drawn to a figure waiting at the top of the stairs. Milo stood regally, his blue eyes reflecting the starlight as he gripped an ornate scepter.


    "Allissa," Milo said, his voice thick with emotion. "You are moments away from bing our queen. Are you ready?" I nodded my head as he ced the scepter in my hands.


    Lyle cleared his throat. "This is where I leave you, Is. You must take the final steps alone. You will take the knife at the altar and spill your blood into the water as soon as the moon is fully visible in it."


    I turned and looked at a small set of stairs that led up to a clearing. In the heart of this open space stood a majestic stone altar, its surface worn smooth by the passage of time and adorned with intricate carvings that whispered tales of ancient rituals. The air was still, carrying the faint scent of moss and earth, and the dappled moonlight filtered through the clouds above, casting a mosaic of light and shadow upon the altar''s surface.


    I took a deep breath and made my way toward it. As I approached, I could see the water shimmering, as if it was alive. Setting the scepter down next to it, I grabbed the knife. I could see the moon in the reflection slowly bing whole. As soon as I could see the entire moon in the water''s reflection, I cut my hand, allowing the crimson drops to fall in the water. T sparkling water rippled and the rings began to glow.


    The world around me exploded into light. It was as if the moon Chapter 82


    itself had descended, enveloping me in its ethereal glow. I was momentarily blinded, and when I finally managed to blink away the spots dancing in my vision,


    I found myself encased in what looked like a giant, pearlescent bubble.


    I spun slowly, taking in my new surroundings. The bubble was translucent, allowing me to see the blurred outlines of the altar and the night sky beyond. But everything seemed distant, as if I''d been transported to some in-between ce. I couldn''t hear Lyle or Milo, but I could sense their presence. Was this normal? Lyle didn''t mention this part.


    Then, slowly, bright blue eyes began to glow in front of me,ing more into view until a form appeared in front of me. What the heck was going to happen now?


    Darren, wherever you are, your queen has gotten herself into a fine mess. Whatever is about to happen, I promise, I''m going to make you proud. I love you, and pleasee back to me soon.


    2


    Write yourment

 A Luna for 83

    I had no clue who or what I was looking at. A small, delicate person? Or something more like a fairy? The figure was small, no taller than a child, but it radiated an otherworldly power that made the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. Delicate, translucent wings fluttered behind her, her skin as white as ivory. She wore a white, shimmering gown that flowed around. her. Her face was impossibly beautiful, with high cheekbones and almond-shaped eyes that seemed to glow with an inner fire. But it was her expression that truly captivated me. A fierce determination and cold detachment that sent a shiver down my


    spine


    The way she was staring at me almost looked aggressive, which made me defensive.


    "Who are you? What do you want with me? I demanded, injecting as much authority into my voice as I could muster.


    "I haven''t alevided yet. Her voice was cold as her eyes fixated on


    mine


    "You haven''t decided who you are, or you haven''t decided what you want with me? I asked you two questions. "I saw her eyes twitch, and she looked irritated. I guess I shouldn''t provoke H since I didn''t know what she was capable of. But I found her incredibly rude.


    "I am Fury, a celestial fairy. I havee to deliver your


    I had no clue who or what I was looking at. A small, delicate person? Or something more like a fairy? The figure was small, no taller than a child, but it radiated an otherworldly power that made the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. Delicate, translucent wings fluttered behind her, her skin as white as ivory. She wore a white, shimmering gown that flowed around her. Her face was impossibly beautiful, with high cheekbones and almond-shaped eyes that seemed to glow with an inner fire. But it was her expression that truly captivated me. A fierce determination and cold detachment that sent a shiver down my spine.


    The way she was staring at me almost looked aggressive, which made me defensive.


    "Who are you? What do you want with me?" I demanded, injecting as much authority into my voice as I could muster.


    "I haven''t decided yet." Her voice was cold as her eyes fixated on


    mine.


    "You haven''t decided who you are, or you haven''t decided what you want with me? I asked you two questions." I saw her eyes twitch, and she looked irritated. I guess I shouldn''t provoke her since I didn''t know what she was capable of. But I found her incredibly rude.


    "I am Fury, a celestial fairy. I havee to deliver your


    §á§Ö§â§ä§Ö§Ô§à


    birthright, but I haven''t decided which gift it is. Instead, I will give you the empty blessing and it will develop on its own, since you are a blessed lycan queen."


    "Time out. A celestial fairy is giving a lycan a blessing? Isn''t this supposed toe from the moon goddess?"


    ¡°This is from the moon goddess. Like Gujin, I am a messenger of the gods. I am to help you with your trials ahead by giving you an appropriate gift."


    Trials ahead? I did not like the sounds of that. "What kind of


    trials?"


    "Challenging ones. The kind that can break you, if you allow them. Things are about to get very rough for you and how you handle it will define your future. Being blessed doesn''t mean your are shielded from the pain or from the challenge. It just means you have everything you need inside of you to make it through."


    "Listen here, Tinkerbell," I snarled, taking a step closer. "I am not interested in ying a game of trials for the gods."


    "The moon goddess doesn''t ''y'' at anything. She sees in you a strength that even you have yet to fullyprehend."


    I scoffed, crossing my arms. "Right, and I''m supposed to just take your word for it?"


    "No," Fury replied, her voice taking on a gravity that belied her diminutive size. "You''re meant to prove it."


    Trials that could break me... my mind immediately went to Darren. "These trials, will they involve Darren? Because I swear, if anything happens to him-"


    "You''ll what? Fight the gods?"


    "If need be, I wouldn''t hesitate."


    Fury''s expression remained impassive, but I swore I saw a flicker of amusement


    in her eyes. "Such fire," she murmured. "Perhaps you are worthy after all."


    Her words only fueled my irritation. Worthy? Of what? I opened my mouth to demand answers, but Fury continued, her tone maddeningly neutral.


    "Your concern for your mate is admirable."


    "You didn''t answer my question. Will Darren be in danger?" I was angry and my tone reflected my irritation.


    The fairy''s expression turned serious. "The trials are unavoidable, Allissa. They are woven into the fabric of your destiny. Both you and Darren will be tested, but in different ways. I can see that you are trying to formte a n... but I assure you, no matter what you do, it''s toote. You can''t avoid what''s going to happen. Even if you summoned Darren or if you went to his side ... what will happen cannot be changed."


    My heart clenched. "I won''t let anything happen to him. I can''t." The words came out as a fierce whisper.


    "Your strength will be put to the test, Allissa," Fury continued as if it was a rehearsed speech. "Physical and mental tests that have toe, for your future."


    I lifted my chin, meeting Fury''s ethereal gaze with unwavering determination. Fine, I might have been chosen, but I wasn''t some pawn for the gods to move around as they pleased. My destiny was my own to shape.


    "I''ve faced betrayal, loss, and more challenges than I can count. Each time I''vee out stronger. Whatever trials lie ahead, I''ll face them on my terms."


    A flicker of something-approval? Amusement?-crossed Fury''s delicate features. "Your spirit is admirable, Allissa. It''s precisely why you were chosen."


    I scoffed, pacing across the stone floor of the castle chamber. "Chosen or not, I''m no one''s puppet."


    Fury''s lips curved into a smile. "Your defiance, your determination... these are the qualities of a great ruler. And it''s not just you they''re interested in." Fury''s gaze dropped to my abdomen, where my unborn pup grew. "The child you carry... it has a significant role to y in the future of your kind."


    My hand instinctively moved to my stomach, a protective gesture. "My baby? What does my child have to do with any of this?"


    Fury''s eyes gleamed and I wanted to deck her. "More than you can imagine, Allissa. Your pup''s destiny is the one the gods are


    really interested in. It''s exciting, and your choices willy out the child''s foundation."


    Maybe the whole idea of trials was a set up. Maybe it was to try to initiate a response out of me. I needed to stay level-headed about this. I felt my protective instincts surge when she mentioned my unborn pup. Why were they so focused on my child?


    "The moon goddess epts you, Allissa," Fury dered, her voice ringing with celestial authority. And we were back to the speech again. "You are the rightful queen of the Lycan Kingdom. Your journey begins now, Queen Allissa. May your howl be fierce and your heart remain true."


    As she spoke, I felt a weight settle on my brow. I reached up, my fingers brushing against something cool and smooth. I lifted it off my head to look at it. It was a crown of glowing moon rock that seemed to pulse with a gentle energy. It sparkled in the moonlight, but I couldn''t appreciate it. Not after Fury''s speech. I ced the crown back on my head and looked at Fury.


    "We will meet again."


    "Wait!" I called out, a dozen questions forming on my lips. But Fury was already fading, her form bing translucent, then gossamer-thin.


    She was gone, leaving me next to the altar again. I turned to see Lyle and Milo standing there with wide eyes, staring ate


    to me crown on top of my head. They both bowed their heads


    "Don''t you dare bow to me."


    Lyle lifted his head up with a big smile. "LONG LIVE THE QUEEN!¡±


    Darren, we''re going to be tested. I don''t know what this means, but we have to believe in each other. Whatever trials are in store for us, let''s crush them. No matter what it is, I promise I will persevere. I won''t give up, so don''t you give up. You better make it back to me and our pup!


    Write yourment

 A Luna for 84

    hapter 84


    Darren


    I dragged another fallen enemy across the blood-soaked earth, my body screaming in protest.


    "Another one," I grunted to myself, tossing the limp form atop the pile with a dull thud. I wiped the sweat from my brow as I looked over the battlefield. It had been a non-stop onught for days. I haven''t even had time to send a message to Ally. I can imagine her blue eyes as she sits in our bedroom. She was probably worried and each day without contact would make it worse. I have been fighting to the brink of exhaustion. Copsing for an hour or two of sleep and then right back at


    it..


    it


    There were so many vampires... many were new. When they took over these towns, those who lived there either became food or new vampires. They were building their army. If that wasn''t enough, the demons who have joined them were also well prepared.


    I was barely able to catch my breath and another battle would arrive. I surveyed the chaos around me, that had be a frequent sight. In all honesty, we needed help. This war wasn''t going to end quickly. I was confident we would still win the war, but it was going to take time.


    A heavy set of footsteps approached and I didn''t need to look to know it was Ivan. His presence was constantly near me ... as if


    he had taken on the sole duty to be my protector.


    "Darren," he called out, his deep voice rough like gravel. I nced over to see his face smeared with blood and dirt. He looked weary as his concerned gaze swept


    over me.


    "It was a rough one today. I felt like they kept pouring in. They weren''t strong but their numbers were exhausting."


    ¡°Such a waste of life..... not that they care.¡± He sighed, searching my eyes. "How is your temper?"


    I let out a humorless chuckle, shaking my head in disbelief. "Surprisingly well," I admitted.


    ¡°But it''s a thin thread, Ivan. Without Allissa by my side..." My voice trailed off, the longing for her hitting me with the force of a maul. She was my anchor, the soothing balm to the beast raging within me. Saying her name like that made my heart pang with longing.


    "She is with you, Darren. Her heart is with you."


    I watched as a small smile spread across his lips. He could see the pain on my face. My biggest wound right now was not having her near me. "How is your brother doing?"


    "The fairies have done wonders with their magic. The poison''s losing its grip on him. He''ll recover."


    "That''s great to hear." I knew it was a relief for Ivan. He didn''t like being in charge. It was a role he didn''t want. The crown was


    something he had never been after.


    "You need some rest, Darren. Even kings need to heal."


    Before I could respond, a familiar voice pierced the air with its sardonic lilt. "Well, look at these two ckers skipping out of clean up after the party.¡± Finn strode in front of us, his clothes torn, blood staining them. He looked exhausted, yet, his amber eyes sparkled with mirth. Only Finn could find humor on the battlefield.


    "I supplied most of the bodies so it is up to the ckers to pick them up." I smirked, listening to Finn''s chuckle.


    "I won''t deny that. You were like awn mower destroying the weeds." Finn then looked up. "Speaking of destroying weeds. Herees the flying goat and her rider."


    "You really aren''t funny." Dayanara jumped off her griffin, pushing her red locks of hair behind her ear. "You men look like hell."


    "Well; we all don''t get to wave a wand and say


    ''Bibbidi-bobbidi-Boo''," Finn grinned at Dayanara clicked her


    tongue.


    "I didn''t hear youining when I saved your life. And don''t even begin to act


    like I am not doing anything up there. I can''t believe-"


    "Got her." Finn grinned as Ivan let out a tiredugh. Chapter 84


    "He trolled you. Hook, line, and sinker." Ivan''s eyes lit up and a small chuckle left my lips. Dayanara was fitting right in with our group. I noticed she seemed to follow me during battles, and I couldn''t help but feel like this was intentional. As if she was watching over me on Ally''s behalf.


    "Darren, what are you still doing here? The dead aren''t going anywhere. We finally have a reprieve from battle. Go and write to your mate. She will be worried sick and I wouldn''t put it past her toe charging after you." She snapped at me, taking her frustrations with Finn out on me. "Go, write to her, tell her you love her... all that sappy mate stuff." She then winked at me and I nodded my head.


    "Thank you... I''m going to get a letter out to her."


    "And then sleep!" Ivan growled. "We need to rest well now because who knows when the next break wille." He was right. Right now, for a brief minute, I could step away from the


    carnage.


    "Send her my love." Finn teased with a wink.


    "Careful, Finn." I growled, listening to himugh as I walked away. That damn vampire loved provoking people. I dragged my feet back to the encampment and sat at my makeshift desk.


    Forgive me, my love. War has been a jealous keeper and has prevented me from writing to you. I''m sorry you are unable tomunicate with me. They will be allowing letters to cone in batches soon but they can''t arrive freely. Gods, Ally... I miss you. There is a hollow ce in my heart that will remain until Chapter 84


    you are in my arms again.


    The pen danced between my fingers as I thought about what I wanted to say. I didn''t want her to know how brutal the fighting was. It would worry her more if she knew that we haven''t had time to even sleep.


    The nights have been long without you. How did I ever live without you by my side? I miss yourughter, your smile, your beautiful blue eyes, and your heavenly scent. I treat this war as if it is the obstacle keeping me away from you. Each battle is full of enemies that are preventing me from being by your side. You can imagine it is not ending well for those who Ie up against.


    I hope you are well and that our growing pup is being kind to you. It may be a while before I can write to you again. Please, don''t worry. I promise I will visit as soon as I can.


    I would never have enough paper to write everything that I want to tell her in my heart. I can''t believe I am reduced to writing her a letter. I am going to have a discussion about phone calls. I need to hear her voice. Especially, if I am not going to be able to visit her anytime soon. I look at the paper in front of me, my eyes blurring from exhaustion. I needed to finish this so I could


    rest.


    I will never have enough words to tell you how much I love you and how badly I miss you. But I know that you understand my heart, my love. Wait for me. I promise / will return to y soon. Not as a king, not just as your mate, but as your man who is ready to worship your body. My heart is with you and only beats


    Chapter 84 for you.


    With all my love,


    Darren.


    I sighed and looked up at the tent ceiling. Gods, Ally, I never knew true agony until


    this moment. This is the worst source of torture to ever exist. I love you so much and it is physically painful to be away from you. I''m trying my love... I''m fighting hard for you... and our future.


    Write yourment

 A Luna for 85

    Allissa


    I thought that bing the queen would make me feel different. But I was still just me. Lyle followed me everywhere and was always helping me. There were a lot of boring things I had to read and sign. I wonder how Darren managed to stay awake. I honestly felt myself dozing several times. Luckily for me, I could me the pregnancy.


    "Issy, look, this just arrived from Darren!" Lyle ran to me with childlike excitement.


    My fingers moved so fast as I dove into the letter. It had been days since I''d heard from him. I felt my eyes watering up. His words reflected exactly how I felt. I wish I could see him... I wish I could hold him. I wonder if he knew I was the queen. now? At least I knew he was okay, but it did little to heal the aching pain in my chest.


    "He''s okay." I smiled, ncing up at Lyle''s relieved eyes. "Sounds like the battles have been steady. I''ve been so worried -"The tears welled up in my eyes as I held his letter to my chest. I had barely been hanging on. My mate was out there fighting, and even though I knew he was alive, I didn''t know anything else. The nights had been so long. I''d barely. pt. The baby was the only reason / was even eating. And what terrified me was this had only been a few days. How would make it months? I didn''t even want to entertain the idea of years.


    §³§á§Ñ§â§ä§Ö§ä §à§Ù


    I felt Lyle''s armse around me, and he pulled me up from my seat to his chest. He wrapped his hand around my head and held me tightly.


    "I know Issy. I know. I''m here for you," Lyle whispered as he patted my head. "You know... you can cry in front of me. I know you''ve been holding it in, but you don''t have to. Especially in front of me. I love you, Issy. In an adorable sister sort of way. And whatever trials that fairy told you about, I''m going to bet there, too-"


    "First off, I am not THAT fairy. I have a name, mutt. It''s Fury. Remember it. Use it." A snarky tone rang from above us and we both whipped our heads up to see the source. Fury was slowly lowering herself,nding directly in front of us. "Second, you won''t be able to help her with her trials,en if you wanted to."


    "And why is that?" Lyle growled, his arms gripping me protectively.


    "Because


    she looked at her fingernails and smiled. "You''ll make a choice, and it won''t be to help Allissa."


    "Who says I need help?" I straightened my shoulders while Lyle kept a protective grip on me. "And why are you here? I thought you were a messenger for the gods." She flipped her eyes up at me as if there was a lot she wanted to say but wouldn''t... or couldn''t.


    "A messenger, not a ve. I am not their pet." Fury''s eyes glowed as she flipped them up at me. "I deliver messages and


    blessings, but I am free to go as I please. I am not here on their behalf. I¡ªI was curious... if you had the strength to make it through your trials." And for the first time, I caught a glimmer of sympathy. Shit, if a celestial fairy was looking at me with those eyes, what the hell was I going to go through?! But it was what she said earlier that really had my mind reeling. There was only one other person who Lyle would choose over me, and that was Darren. Unless he ended up meeting his mate?


    "Will Darren be in trouble?" It was Lyle''s voice that asked what I was thinking. I guess he came to the same conclusion.


    "Not all strength is physical. And to make it through the trials. ahead, both physical and mental strength is important. And¨D"


    "Damnit, Fury! You aren''t allowed to help!"


    She clicked her tongue at the loud voice that boomed in the room. A momentter, Gujin manifested himself. "Who said I was helping them? They certainly had no idea what I was telling


    my words. them. The truth is... you want them to look into You''re the one helping her. Clever fox. Finding a way around the gag order."


    "I wasn''t the only one. After all... lost time can never be found again, but people can."


    My eyes widened with Gujin''s words. Those were the words I pulled out from my father''s watch. What the hell did it can?! Were those words not left by my father but someone else? My brows furrowed as I thought of the words. Lost time... this could mean me being away from Darren. It is time, time Chapter 85


    together that we''ve lost. Lost time can''t be found, but people can. Did this mean that Darren would be lost? Or captured?! He would need his physical strength, and I would need my mental strength? Gosh, it could be anything. Or maybe this was about my father who was captured by the demons. He was mentally enduring and needed our strength to free him? If we were already fighting against the demons, then maybe there was a chance to save him if he was alive. That was a big if... as an alpha, the demons would have killed him and harvested his strength for themselves.


    Still, there was something that didn''t add up. If the demons did take my dad and the pack soldiers, then who was working with them? Someone had drained and locked our ounts. This all happened by the time we realized my father was missing.


    My missing father. Drained financial ounts. The family heirloom watch with the note in my father''s handwriting. I was missing the connection. Maybe there wasn''t one. Just a bunch of strange coincidences. But that note meant something. When did my father write it? And how did that watch get left behind?


    Unless ...


    My eyes narrowed at Gujin. "You made sure the watch was left behind, didn''t you?! You knew the words inside the watch. And on the day I got the watch back, you were there. What do you know?"


    "What did I tell you about me?" The golden flecks in his seemed to glow as he stared at me.


    es


    "That you are a messenger of the gods, a nine-tailed fox who


    delivers blessings and curses." I watched as he nodded his head. "How does that answer my question?!"


    "He can''t answer your question." Fury scoffed, rolling her glowing blue eyes. ¡°Because he isn''t allowed. But if you just think about the watch, and-"


    "Fury!"


    "For fuck''s sake, Gujin. I hate foxes. You know you have nine-tails... nine! You can''t tell me one of them doesn''t have a dingleberry hanging from the fur."


    "Such a poor attitude... it''s unbing." Gujin nced over at


    her.


    "So is your dingleberry." She smirked and I saw the man''s face falter for a moment. Rage crossed his expression for a brief second before he reigned it in. Fury looked at me and her eyes glowed. "Hot potato. Cold potato. Wonder what it means? Cold potato that hasn''t been near the fire. The hot potato is radiating in heat... energy."


    "FURY!"


    "Get a flea bath! I didn''t say anything. I''m hungry and want a baked potato. Anyone with a brain would understand that." Her blue eyes glowed, staring at me. This was a message, and she wanted me to understand. "I''m bored." She swiftly van ed. Gujin muttered a few curse words and disappeared as well.


    My brows furrowed as I looked down at the ground. A baked Chapter 85


    potato? What did that have to do with anything? We were


    g about my father and THE WATCH!

 A Luna for 86

    "The watch is hot, but it was cold when it was first given to me. The heat from the watch is a type of energy, but what does it mean?!" Fury was trying to help me. She was giving me tiny hints the best way she could. I needed to think about everything she had told me. Every word could be a tip.


    "Gujin is a messenger. Was that his way of telling you the watch is a message?"


    It made sense. Maybe even Gujin was trying to leave me a clue. I guess neither one was able to tell me anything, which was frustrating, especially when they may have been involved. That would mean that Gujin knew what happened to my father. I know I''m meant to figure it out on my own, because it seems like this is the type of game the gods enjoy.


    "You know what? One mystery at a time." I sighed and brushed my hair behind my car. "So the guards have found some evidence of brainwashing?"


    "Evidence of ... maniption. Mind games. Enough that it has convinced my father. He''s with mom now. He decided to talk with her and to keep visiting her. If she was brainwashed, then he''ll have to find a way to forgive her."


    "That goes for you, too." His gaze flipped away from me. It told me everything I''d already suspected. Lyle was having a hard time entertaining the idea of forgiving her. "Lyle-" Chapter 86


    "I don''t know, Issy... I just don''t know. Do I even know her? How much of growing up was her and how much was brainwashing? Is there a rtionship to salvage? I don''t know this woman to even forgive her."


    "The woman who loved and raised you was-"


    "Was raising the future princes, not her sons." Lyle looked at me with wounded eyes, and I understood his pain. Both Lyle and Darren would have been assets for her to protect. If she was brainwashed to do everything to protect the kingdom, then they might have never met the real Winifred. "What if she didn''t even love my father? What if everything we know about her is a lie? She went for my dad because he was the king and it was her turn to be the queen. There might not be real feelings there at all."


    "I think you''re borrowing trouble from tomorrow. The truth is ... we don''t know. But Lyle, she is a victim here. Your whole family may have been involved and swept up in it, but she is the real victim. She doesn''t deserve your ill will. She needs your understanding andpassion. She was nning to kill me." Iughed, seeing his annoyed face. "But I can forgive her. I''m not saying it''ll happen overnight, but once the brainwashing has been removed, then you need to learn who she is. With an open heart and mind. And I insist on the four of you going to family counseling together. You all have things you''ll need to talk about, but all of this is getting ahead of ourselves. We still don''t know enough, and we''ll need some magical help to undo the brainwashing. This isn''t a quick fix." The truth wa needed to figure out who were the masterminds behind the brainwashing. Were the victims willing, or were they forced?


    e still


    Maybe they didn''t even know what was happening. They still needed a lot of answers to get a bigger piece of the puzzle.


    His gaze met mine, the vulnerability giving him the appearance of a child looking for support. "How can I forgive her, even if it''s true? How can I even look at her? How do I build a new rtionship with someone who is my mother?"


    "Forgiveness isn''t about forgetting, Lyle. It''s about acknowledging the pain and choosing to heal, to move forward. And remembering that the pain she caused wasn''t her fault."


    "And what if your ex was manipted? What if he didn''t know what he was doing? What if even now he''s being controlled?"


    His eyes were now attacking mine, and Fealized this conversation wasn''t just about Winifred. He was curious about what it would mean to me if there was real evidence of Alfred being controlled. I thought we had been over this, but there was something sharp in his gaze.


    "Holding onto anger only poisons yourself. I want to work on healing, too. You''re suggesting that him sleeping with Ivy could have been from maniption, and all those events that happened after were because of it." I watched as he nodded his head. "Then I guess Alfred would also be a victim." I had to be fair with theparison. If I was telling him he had to forgive Winifred, then I would need to forgive Alfred. "The loss of our pup would also be his loss, and maybe even more painful for him. Especially since the loss was a consequence of his actions. If he was really brainwashed... then I would make sure Darren spared his life."


    "And what of your rtionship with Alfred? It wouldn''t be hist fault."


    This time I looked at him as if he were crazy. But then it clicked, and I understood. The things that happened ''couldn''t be undone, and he was back to rting it to his mother. "I can forgive and understand, but... I could never be Alfred''s mate now. I could never be parted from Darren. His actions caused a domino effect that led me into the arms of the most amazing man I''ve ever known. Going back to him would be torture... not being with Darren would be like killing myself. The line is drawn when ites to my own self care and my own needs. I can forgive Alfred and have a friendly rtionship with him, but it can''t go back to the way it was. I''ve changed, and I can''t unring that bell." And that was the point Lyle was trying to make. He nodded his head, a small smile on his face


    "Exactly, Issy. Exactly. I''m not a child and can''t be a child again to experience my mother. Moving forward, I don''t think I can be her son...


    but I can be her friend. I think that''s the best I can offer." And after theparison he made with Alfred, I could only nod my head. He was right. Things couldn''t just go back to the way they were, because time was involved. You couldn''t rewind the clock... you couldn''t find lost time.


    "We can''t undo the past, Lyle, but we can confront it and find a way forward. Even if it is very different from before."


    Darren, it looks like your mother has been brainwashed. what degree, we don''t know, but this is going to be hard for your family. And now we have to confront those in the kingdom


    21 00


    5/5 who have betrayed the crown''s trust. Your brother made a good point, and it''s something we''ll need to discuss. No matter what, it is you ... it will always I


    it will always be you. I love you so much. Hurry home to me soon... I miss you.


    1


    Write yourment


    tr Gift

 A Luna for 87

    I stared at the desk, looking at the blizzard of papers that needed my attention. The past week had been a blur of ''Your Majesty'' and ''My Queen'' and ''These require your attention.'' Demanding and exhausting.


    "Your Majesty." Damnit, herees another one. I look up from the evil papers to the messengering in. "These require your review and royal seal."


    "Thank you." Those were the t tones words that came out of my mouth, but my mind was saying, ''Fuck you."


    Lyle walked in just as the messenger left, carrying two cups of steaming goodness. Hot chocte!


    "I have our fuel. Let''s dive into the sea of paperwork before we drown in it." He smirked, setting my cup in front of me before he pulled up a chair.


    I scooted over, making room for him. "Where do we start?" I asked, motioning over the stack of papers.


    "We start at the top and work our way through to the bottom." He made a spot in front of us. "I''ll read and you stamp? Or do you want to read and I''ll stamp?"


    "You read. I''ll stamp." I listened to his chuckle.


    "Thought so." We got straight to work, side by side, going through all of the papers. I grabbed one from the stack and couldn''t contain the scoff.


    "This can''t be serious." I waved it as Lyle plucked it from my fingers.


    "Oh, no... it''s very serious. After all, we can''t have a proper festival if our pumpkins aren''t plump enough."


    "Their greatest concern is whether the pumpkin will make a good moon in the festival. We really have to sign papers like this?" I clicked my tongue, letting out an annoyed sigh.


    I wish something like that was my biggest worry. Instead, I was treading water daily. I tried to keep my mind busy, but when it wasn''t... I could only think about Darren. I missed him terribly. It wasforting having Lyle with me, but my heart ached for my mate. My pup was growing rapidly, and I''d had to switch to dresses or stretchy pants forfort already.


    I did fairly well as the dutiful queen during the day, but at night, Darren''s absence kept me awake. I hadn''t heard from him since the letter we''d received. I knew the war was keeping him busy, but this ache in my chest only continued to grow.


    I was reaching for another paper when my phone began to ring. I quickly grabbed


    it, though my heart was mming in my chest.


    ''s that I nced at Lyle with worried eyes. What if this was r something had happened to Darren? We were both anticipating. something would happen after the messengers from the gods all but confirmed it.


    §ã§á§Ú§â§ä§Ö§ä §à§ä


    "Hello?" My voice was weaker than I anticipated and came across a bit airy.


    "Ally..." The word, spoken so softly, reverberated through me, a single note strung on the harp of my soul. Darren. His voice, a melodyced with cinnamon sweetness and shadows, wound its way around my senses. I felt myself get choked up, and I couldn''t me it all on my hormones. Hearing his voice... was everything.


    "Dare," I breathed out his name like a prayer, a plea, allowing the sybles to caress my lips.


    "Gods, Ally, I''ve missed you." The depth of emotion in his confession wrapped around me, and I could hear the vulnerability in his voice. What I wouldn''t give just to hold him andfort him right now.


    "I feel like the word missed isn''t strong enough. Each moment feels like an eternity," Lyle moved from the seat next to me. I watched his receding shoulders as he walked out the door. I guess he wanted to give me some privacy. "I''m so d you called. There''s so much I want to talk to you about. How much time do we have? Are you-"


    "Safe. For now," he interrupted, his words steeped in an urgency that mirrored my own. "We only have a few minutes..." The intensity in his tone sent tremors through my core, igniting a ze that threatened to consume me whole.


    "Then let me spill all of this quickly. I did the ceremony, Darren.


    I''m officially your queen, and I met another messenger of the gods. They said we will both have trials ahead, and nothing we do can change what''sing. There''s another thing. We''ve discovered evidence of mind maniption happening, and we''re fairly certain your mother, as well as the other Waiting people, have been brainwashed." I heard him mutter a harsh curse. "This obviously isn''t good for the kingdom, but this could mean ... a chance at something, for your family."


    "That''s... a lot more than I want you dealing with. I just want you worrying about yourself right now. I don''t want you in danger, and-"


    "I guess we''re both fighting right now, but in different ways. Both of us are trying to make things better for the future."


    "Ally... these trials no distance, no darkness can sever what''s between us." I smiled and nodded my head. I wanted to tell him about the twin me and soulmate thing, but I knew we didn''t have much time. It was something we could talk aboutter.


    "Whatever these trials are, we have to keep in mind that these are tests. Meaning, we can win and we shouldn''t give up hope. And also the messengers of the gods told me that they are interested in our pup."


    "I''m really starting to not like the gods and their messengers."


    "Same!" Iughed. "And I said as much."


    "My feisty queen. I can''t wait to im you again."


    Chupier O/


    of


    "Mmm, me too. How has your temper been?"


    "I''ve been able to manage it for the most part. A couple of battles got away from me, but it was the enemy that felt my wrath." I listened to his breath and paused. I knew this meant he had to go. "Wait for me, Ally... I wille back to you. No matter what... don''t give up on me, and-"


    The rawness in his voice took me by surprise. He sounded as if he were pleading with me. As if I''d told him I was going to leave him. "Darc-


    "I''m lonely, and I know you''re lonely, too. My entire focus is on you. I would never betray our bond, and-"


    "Dare, I am yours. Mind, body, and spirit? You are part of me, and I would never tarnish our bond. I miss you terribly, but there is only you. No one could evere close to taking your ce. Don''t you dare worry about things like that. I mean it! Get those thoughts from your mind." I listened as he chuckled, and I felt confused.


    "Oh, my dear Ally. I know. I trust you, I just wanted to make sure you trusted me because of what happened before with your ex. My beautiful mate, with the voice of an angel. I don''t know when I''ll see you again, but I wanted you to know that you upy my thoughts and dreams. It is only you." Hearing him tell me he didn''t know when he would see me again was like a punch in the gut. I was hoping he would get to visit soon. And now, I was wondering if he would miss the birth of our child.


    "Darren, is there still no way for me to get a hold of you? We


    never discussed names, and this pup isn''t going, to wait inside me forever." There was a small smile on my face as I ced my hand over my stomach.


    "Not yet, but the fairies are working on a solution. They might send you messenger fairies that are trusted soldiers. That way, you can get important messages to me. They won''t be for sending regr letters, just the important ones." And I knew what he meant there. He was talking about the birth of our child. I know he would be here for it if he could, but I could read between the lines. "And as far as names go... I''ll be happy with any name you choose. Hopefully I''ll get toe and visit before, but as it is right now..."


    me


    "I understand." He was telling me it would be months before he saw me again. And that painful loneliness seized my chest, making it hurt. "Just make it back to me in one piece. Stay safe."


    "I love you so much. I''ll try to call you again soon." I could hear amotion in the background. "I have to go." His voice was thick with emotions. "I''lle back to you soon."


    "I love you, Darren." I felt panicked not knowing when I would see him again. And helpless that there was nothing I could do about it. "Take care of yourself out there."


    "I will return, Ally. I''ll be iming what''s mine."


    "I look forward to it." There was a strange static sound and then silence before the


    line went dead.


    I sank back into my chair, clutching the phone to my chest. I


    0


    717


    could hear his voice in my mind as I closed my eyes.


    Darren, thank you for giving me your voice as a lifeline. I needed to hear it more than you''ll ever know. I''m going to do my best to have the brainwashing issue settled before youe home. I don''t want that burden to fall on your shoulders. When you return, I want you to be able topletely focus on us. Win the war... ande back home soon.


    Write yourment


    1 Gifts

 A Luna for 88

    I wandered down the dimly lit halls, my footsteps echoing softly as I searched for Lyle. I knew he wouldn''t have gone far, but I thought it was odd he wasn''t in in sight. My gaze caught on a room to the right, partially hidden by a lush red velvet curtain. There was no door, and the curtain was elegantly pinned back, suggesting that Lyle might have ventured inside.


    I stepped closer and peeked inside, my eyes instantlynding on Lyle. He stood on a narrow balcony, silhouetted against the soft glow of the setting sun, gazing contemtively into the distance with a gentle breeze ruffling his hair.


    "There you are." I walked up to him as he continued to keep his gaze at the sky. "Darren is okay but... well, it doesn''t seem like he will being home anytime soon. I-I don''t know if he will even make it home for the birth of our child. As long as he eventually makes it home in one piece, I guess-" I looked up at Lyle''s taut face and stopped talking. "Lyle, are you okay?"


    "I was so relieved to hear his voice. I can''t protect him. I''ve always protected him. I''ve always been with him. And now, he''s fighting in a war. Risking his life, and I''m not there protecting him."


    "Then go to him."


    He turned his head, looking at me in shock. "What?"


    "Then


    1. go. We both don''t need to be here. I can manage, and-" He started tough, cing his hand on my head.


    "You aren''t getting rid of me that easily. For one, Darren would kill me himself if I left his pregnant mate. And another thing ... I couldn''t leave you. Not when you''re in such a vulnerable position, pregnant and newly crowned. Not happening. I''m not upset about being here with you, Issy. I just wish I could protect him, too. My heart has never been so torn. But-" He leaned down so that he was at eye level with me. ¡°You have trialsing, and I am determined to be here. And when your baby arrives, I''ll help you. Taking care of a baby is tough, and if Darren can''t be here, then I''ll step up in his ce. I''ll fill in until the little one''s real daddy can. As a family, we will all pull together and do our part. My ce is by your side. I want to be with you,


    but I am frustrated. I also want to protect my brother. I know you understand this because you wish you were with him, too. Besides, Ren has Ivan and Finn looking out for him, and your friend Dayanara, and you only have me."


    "Don''t say it like ''only have.'' I am lucky to have such a caring brother-inw. Darren is very fortunate to have you as a brother. If I have to be isted from Darren, then I''m d that I have you to lean on." Lyle wrapped his arms around me in aforting embrace and I smiled against his chest.


    "Oh-uh-forgive the intrusion. I didn''t see anything." A guard turned abruptly, facing away from us. I realized how we must have looked, and my eyes widened.


    It was innocent enough, but we could easily be misunderstood.


    "You didn''t intrude on anything. I take offense to that remark. Chapter 88


    Issy is


    my brother''s mate." Lyle let his arms slide away from me as he red at the man. "Is there something you need?"


    "My apologies, but this letter arrived... but we don''t know who delivered it or how


    it arrived in the castle. If is addressed to the queen."


    Lyle plucked the letter from the man, who quickly scampered away. I hope he didn''t spread unnecessary gossip.


    "What is it, Lyle?"


    "I''m going to open it, okay?"


    "Sure, have at it." I could see he was studying the letter cautiously. He quickly broke the seal and opened it. I could see there were several papers folded in the letter. Lyle''s eyes turned ck... BLACK. Whatever he was reading had instantly set him.


    off.


    "What is it?" I stepped forward and he stepped back, holding the letter out of reach.


    "It''s nothing, Issy. I''ll take care of it."


    "Lyle, let me see." I reached up and he continued to evade my hand.


    "Issy-" He flicked his wrist to the side to avoid my hand. As he did, one of the papers slowly floated to the ground. "L. n''t, Issy!" But I quickly snatched it, flipping it over. I froze as I looked at the picture. I blinked at it in confusion as I tried to make sense


    of it.


    "Let me see the rest," I growled, my voice turning to ice as I red at the photo.


    "Iss-"


    "That is an order!" I smarled, feeling the room tremble from my voice. I didn''t know where that power came from, but it flowed naturally from me. Lyle winced and slowly lowered the contents. I quickly grabbed them out of his hands, my eyes wildly looking at the other pictures.


    This didn''t make any sense. There were several images of Darren in very intimate-looking positions with a beautiful woman. Maybe the pictures were fake? Ph sure we would be able to tell. And I didn''t feel any pain of betrayal. But then I thought about what Darren had said to me on our phone call. What I had thought was because he wanted to reassure me. Now, it seemed like a guilty conscience. Maybe he was lonely, and things went a little too far? But still, nothing had happened that caused me to feel any pain.


    I flipped to the letter. It was imbued with magic and the letters materialized in front of me.


    You won''t feel the pain of this betrayal. He wouldn''t want you to experience losing your pup again. He had a sorcerer use a protective charm to be sure of it. I don''t know wh to say, but I thought you should know. They didn''t mean to. It just happened. I''m sorry.


    -Just doing the right thing-


    I stood there in shock. I didn''t know what to believe, but I would be a fool to take this at face value. Even if the evidence was damning. It wasn''t true. It wasn''t true.


    It wasn''t true. I was crumbling. Internally spiraling. I just talked to him... he wouldn''t.


    Darren, please tell me, it isn''t true?! Gods, please. Is this part of our trial? To test our faith and strength? I can''t go through this again. Not again.


    Was this to test my strength? Would the gods give me mates who wouldn''t be faithful to see if I would crumble?! I didn''t want to jump to conclusions. I gripped the photo''s, lifting my gaze to Lyle''s.


    "Are they authentic? Is there a way to tell?"


    "If magic is at y, I don''t know if we have anything stronger. We can test for photo maniption, but that isn''t a guarantee. I''m sure he wouldn''t-" He pursed his lips together. "He wouldn''t." But even his voice sounded vulnerable. As if someone had opened a door and shown him a disgusting truth.


    "Have them tested." I reeled my emotions in. "We need to finish signing those papers and investigate the nobles more. I want to have more evidence on the maniption this week. And I want names by next week." That was what I would focus on. There was a chance this was a set up. And if it wasn''t... if it wasn''t... damn, I didn''t want to think about that part.


    "Inny, I


    "I don''t want to talk about it right now, Lyle. Let me just process this on my own. There''s work to do." There was work to do, and at the end of the day... this was my kingdom. I was the rightful queen. This was my family''s legacy, and I was going to im it. Even if that meant a royal overhaul.


    Darren, I''m praying this is foul y. I want to believe in you. But I promise, if you''ve betrayed me, there will be no ce for you among our people. It would be better that you don''t return at all, because hell would be kinder to you than I will.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts

 A Luna for 89

    1. me.


    I sat on the couch in the dark with my feet tucked underneath


    My growing stomach was making gettingfortable a challenge. Lyle had stayed with me all day working. I caught him looking up at me with worried eyes a few times, but I pretended not to notice. I know he was trying to gauge how I was doing. It wasn''t until it was time for bed that he finally left my side.


    Now that I was alone, I realized that, at the time, I didn''t want to think about it at all. However, now that I had a moment to myself, I was in deep reflection.


    It wasn''t right for me to doubt Darren because of the pictures. For one, they were pictures and didn''t exin the scene fully. Maybe Darren was getting medical treatment? Maybe the woman was giving him support? Yes, the pictures looked intimate, but maybe this person was now a close friend of his. There were many unknowns.


    There are also enchantresses that could have bewitched him, and I couldn''t forget the changeling I fought against. It looked and smelled like Darren. And then there were also mimics. We did suspect there was a mimic here at the castle when all the species came for the treaty.


    I did some studying about the different creatures. Mics were rted to ghosts but aligned with demons, their magic simr to fairies. A changeling is rted to fairies, but there is a subspecies of them that are demons. A changeling must have


    blood in order to copy that creature, while a mimic can copy any creature they meet.


    Both could have a connection with demons, and we were now at war with them, but what would be their angle with this? Why send this to me? Did they want me to doubt our bond and get in my mate''s head? My eyes widened. Was this to make Darren more vulnerable so that he was easy to kill?!


    It could be anything. And why was my life a constant game of mysteries and solving them?! I looked down at my hands that were resting on my stomach. We are going to trust daddy, right? Maybe this is part of my trial? They said we would both be tested. Maybe this is how, right? My questions went unanswered. The quiet room reflected the answers I had... nothing.


    As much as I tried to convince myself that Darren would never, I still had some trauma over this issue. I always felt like I wasn''t worthy of his love, and that he was too good for me. Then, adding in that myst mate cheated on me, it created a mess. of insecurities in my mind. I was working on it, but that stuff wasn''t going to be fixed overnight.


    I heard the door creak open and my eyes shed toward it. It was three in the morning. Who was opening my door? Lyle popped his head in and his eyes found mine.


    "Lyle?"


    "Issy." His voice was quiet and he stood there, hesitating. Chapter 89


    "Come on in. Is there a problem?" I watched as he closed the door, shuffling his feet toward the couch. He sat down beside me, grabbing the nket draped over the back and spreading it


    over me.


    "I was worried you wouldn''t be able to sleep," he whispered, but I could sense it was more than that.


    "I''ll sleep soon. I just needed some quiet time-"


    "It''s going to be alright!" His words came out rushed. I nced over at him. He was staring intently at his fiddling fingers. "It ... is going to be alright. I don''t... he wouldn''t-but if-if by some chance-" he shook his head, snapping his gaze at me. "I won''t abandon you, Issy. I''ve been struggling with it. Thinking if it was true... if Darren really did betray the bond-"


    "Lyle, I-"


    "I''ll stay by your side, Issy." His blue eyes were pinned on mine. "I wouldn''t leave you. I would stay and help you raise your child. I''d step in, if you''d allow me. My family has ... I''ve been so disappointedtely." His voice cracked as his gaze left mine, darting to the floor. "I won''t be another disappointment. I will take care of you and your pup. I''ll stay here and help you. I just wanted to let you know that you aren''t alone. No matter what... we''re family, Issy. Don''t be lonely. Don''t be scared. I''m here... you can lean on me."


    I noticed his hands were trembling. This conversation wasn''t just for me, it was for him. He was on the verge of a mental copse and was confused. He wanted to be loyal to Darren but


    couldn''t if he''d betrayed the bond. He was afraid that his brother, who he looked up to, would let him down. Just like his mother had.


    "Lyle, I appreciate you." I reached out, cing my hand on his. "Thank you, but I agree with you. I don''t think he would either. I want to trust him, even though my own insecurities keep getting in the way. But there are so many things... and those pictures. had no context even if they are real. But-"


    "What if he was bewitched?!"


    "Or a mimic or a changeling? What if the entire point of this would be for me tosh out at Darren and get in his mind, making him vulnerable to stupid choices on the battlefield? Then we need to think of this person who was just doing the right thing. No name. That in itself is suspicious." Lyle looked at me, his eyes sparkling and full of hope.


    "Right. You''re right. Darren wouldn''t. Damn, I''m a horrible. brother to even remotely doubt him. You''re a great mate and partner. Despite everything you''ve been through, you''re trying to trust him.


    I squeezed his hand and smiled. "Lyle, you are a wonderful person, and your mate will be lucky to have someone like you. You were willing to set aside your rtionship with your family to stay by my side. Thank you. It means a lot to me to know that I have you in my life." It really did. I could hear how genuine he was. I would have never asked him to abandon his fmily. The thought alone was enough. Lyle has a mate out there somewhere, and she would be the most foolish person in the


    world not to appreciate him.


    "I''ll stay with you until you fall asleep." Lyle grabbed the controller and turned the television on. "Look! A new episode of Shifters Gone Wild is on!" He beamed at me and settled his back against the couch. I think staying here wasn''t just for me to fall asleep. He was like a child, and it made him feel better not being alone after having a traumatic moment.


    Darren, you have an amazing brother. He loves you so much and he has taken it upon himself to take care of me while you''re gone. I''m going to do my best to put this to the back of my mind. I don''t want to doubt our bond. I want to have faith and trust in you, and I will. I''ll shut down my annoying insecurities so I can be a better mate for you. I won''t blindly believe others without speaking to you. We''re navigating uncharted territories. In this day and age, it''s unheard of to not be able tomunicate freely. It''s a challenge... one that our enemies will use against us. I will believe in you. Please believe in me, too.


    Write yourment

 A Luna for 90

    It had been days, and I hadn''t heard anything more about Darren. I waspletely focused on solving the brainwashing in the kingdom. We now had some suspects and detailed descriptions of methods that were used. Lyle and I were going over the evidence when Milo burst into the room.


    "Is it true?!" he growled, putting Lyle immediately on the defensive.


    "Is what true?" Lyle nced at me and I gave him a small shrug. I had no idea what he was talking about either.


    "You''re sleeping with your brother''s mate!"


    Milo yelled, and I spit the tea I was sipping all over the ce. Lyle quickly moved behind me and began patting my back.


    "What the hell, dad?!" Lyle growled as he looked at my face. "Are you okay?"


    "Not really." I looked at Milo. "Lyle has fallen asleep on the couch a few times, but I would hardly call it sleeping in my room. But you didn''t mean just sleeping, did you?"


    "Are you cheating on Darren?"


    Someone hold my crown, because I''m about to explode. Me?! Cheating on him? That wasn''t the evidence that I was given. It


    was quite the opposite! Though, I had chosen not to believe it. I was going to trust Darren until he gave me a reason to rip his heart out. However, I was quite offended at being used of being the one cheating.


    "How could you-"


    "Dad, do you honestly believe it?" Lyle interrupted me. His voice sounded more annoyed than anything. He grabbed a towel and began cleaning up the tea I had spit out.


    "It isn''t true then?" Milo let out a breath, and I snapped.


    "Of course it isn''t true! Honestly, Milo, the usation is appalling. How could I ever betray Darren like that? I love Darren, and-"


    "I have pictures.¡± Milo lifted his hand out, revealing a stack of photos. My eyes immediately widened, and I thought about the images that I had received of Darren and the mystery woman.


    Lyle was in front of him in an instant, plucking the pictures from his hands. He brought them to the desk and spread them out. There was an image where Lyle had his head leaning in close, his hand on my cheek.


    "That is when you were getting the eysh out of my eye." I clicked my tongue, moving on to the next. Each of the pictures that were taken were of a moment that waspletely innocent. They were real pictures, and without context, it looked as if I was cheating on Darren. Just like the pictures we had received of Darren


    which put me more at ease, until I realized someone Chapter 90


    was taking these pictures. And one of them was taken in the royal wing. It was a picture of Lyle holding my arm while we walked into my bedroom. I was exhausted. The baby was really draining me and I almost fell. Lyle said he would escort me all the way to the bed. Once again, it was innocent, but the pictures. were damning.


    Lyle flipped to another photo. "And here," he continued, pointing to an image that feigned intimacy, "they captured at moment of her consoling me. I was feeling like a failure, and that I was letting Darren down. Every photo here is nothing more than innocent reactions between a brother and his sister."


    "I assure you, these pictures may look bad, but it was because of them being taken at an opportune moment. I didn''t tell you about this, but we also received photos of Darren with another woman." Lyle looked at his father. "And they made him look as if he was cheating on Issy. We talked it over, and Issy reminded me that things were not like they seemed. She decided to believe in him. And I hope, if he receives these pictures, he will do the same. However, we have someone in the kingdom moving around undetected. Someone who is getting past security."


    "I''m sorry." Milo let out a breath and looked at me with apologetic eyes. "Please forgive me. I saw the pictures and jumped to conclusions. But if someone is taking these pictures, then they are using very advanced magic and are fully cloaked."


    "Could it be like before, when I was pushed?" I asked, and Lyle nodded his head. "I was already thinking that might be the case. These are not Chapter 90


    cheap parlor tricks. To be undetected... but they have their limits. Like this office and the bedrooms... they arepletely warded. They couldn''t enter... maybe we should ward all the halls as well. Maybe the entire kingdom-''


    "We can''t! What about the fairy messengers? I don''t want to do anything that could stop them from traveling freely. Those messages are our lifeline to Darren."


    "Agreed," Lyle nodded, his voice firm. "But we must be tactical. Whoever is behind this would know that we would put this together." His brows furrowed. "Why would they send these photos to my father? I understand sending them to Darren, but why Milo? They would know that we would know immediately that magic is involved."


    "Think, Allissa, think!" I muttered to myself, running a frustrated hand through my brown hair. I stared at Darren''s desk as if it had the answers. "Wait..." I started sifting through the papers on the desk until I reached one of the evidence sheets. It had devices on it called moon lenses. They were conduits of magic that could be used to see in different locations. Like an undetected camera with an invisible lens. "This might not be the same thing at all from when I was pushed, but something entirely different." I handed the paper to Lyle.


    "Damn, we''ve been blind..." he began, the realization dawning upon him. "Moon lenses were used to spy on the Waiting, and of course they could be used to spy on us."


    I grabbed the photos and held them up. "Look. These were pictures of the screen they used. You can tell by the minor glow


    from the sh. I didn''t even pay attention to the slight light streaks before, but now they make sense. These weren''t taken in person, but through the lens.¡±


    "All these years... I never knew." Milo pursed his lips, shaking


    his head.


    "It changes now. Tonight, we take back control," I looked at Milo. "Tonight, we arrest every noble involved and ce them in holding cells for questioning. We strike at the heart of this treachery and do what has to be done."


    Lyle nodded in agreement. "I''ll gather the special soldiers. We''ll need them to strike at the same time and capture everyone in a coordinated attack, leaving no room for error."


    Darren, this is one less thing you''ll have to worry about. We have everything we need, and it''s time to put an end to brainwashing. It''s time to hold the traitorous nobles responsible for their actions. I''m going to protect our kingdom and clean out the infestation of deception. Our kingdom will be a better ce when you return. I''ll hold our love in my heart and remember to trust in you and our bond.


    Darren, today, your queen will be fierce. The people will learn that, even in your absence, the kingdom is well taken care of. This will be my first real act... not just as your queen but THE queen. I''m


    ready and I''m going to make you proud.

 A Luna for 91

    Darren


    "Who sent these?!" I clenched my fist around the photographs, a chill of shock rippling through my veins before it burned away. For a split second, my stomach turned as I nced at the pictures of my mate and brother. But only for a second. Then, I realized there was no way. Those were the two people I trusted the most, and I wasn''t going to stop now. However, these pictures were a problem. Who had taken them in the castle? And who had ess to the royal hallway?! This was a problem I was notfortable with. I needed to call Ally and let her know. This was a security issue, not a mate issue.


    "It was left outside your tent," Ivan said, as Dayanara plucked one of the pictures out of Darren''s hands.


    "No trace of anything. The photos are real, but the messenger made sure they blocked their scent and any traces of their aura." She studied the picture for a moment before giving it back. "Allissa doesn''t seem like the type to-"


    "She wouldn''t. And neither would my brother. These pictures don''t mean anything to me. What I am concerned about is the one taking the pictures." The very thought of a security breach within the kingdom had my protective instincts roar. "This is a threat to my mate... my child. I need to call her."


    "You can''t right now. We all agreed. Until we find the snitch. We Chapter 91


    have a leak here, and every time we open lines for messages and calls, we end up brutally attacked. My team has been hard at work, but we haven''t been able to find the mimic. But I assure you, there is one here." She paused and her green eyes flickered at mine. ¡°Darren, take my griffin. It''s the fastest way to reach the kingdom."


    The weight of leadership pressed down on me, a mantle as heavy as the iron crown that awaited back at the castle. Leave the battlefield? Abandon my warriors? But my mate might be in danger. "I ... don''t know." I mumbled, though my heart was already telling me I was going.


    "Darren." Finn''s voice sounded unusually stern. "We have this under control. You need to make sure your mate is aware. Allissa could be in danger. That isn''t worth debating whether you should stay or not."


    "Go. Protect your mate. We''ll hold the lines until you return, brother." Ivan''s gruff assurance resonated deep within my chest.


    "We aren''t marching again until tomorrow. That is enough time to warn your mate and hopefully find the culprit." With a sharp whistle that cut through the smoky air, Dayanara summoned her griffin. The magnificent creature descended with powerful grace, creating a cloud of dust below its wings. "Take him to the Lycan Kingdom and wait for him," she said to the griffin, cing her hand on his neck. Flying was not exactly my thing, but I would do whatever I needed to in order to get to Allissa. I swung my leg over the griffin''s broad back, gripping the saddle that was forged by


    enchantments. It swiftly ascended into the sky, the ground disappearing beneath the clouds. The griffin''s powerful wings cut through the sky, and the wind whipped past me.


    I wasn''t thinking about flying and couldn''t appreciate the view. My thoughts were on Ally and the idea that she was being spied upon. Who was behind it? And what was their purpose? Were they trying to send me into a rage? What if their goal was to take me away from the battlefield? I closed my eyes, letting the wind beat against my face. I wouldn''t regret this decision. Leaving the battlefield in order to make sure my mate was safe was right. She came before everything.


    As wended on a walkway on the castle''s outer wall, the intruder bells began to toll, and I instantly sent out a mindlink to stop the rm, that it was just me. I hopped off of the griffin and raced to the door. My feet thundered down the hallway, ignoring the shocked servants and guards. I needed to find Allissa, and now it felt urgent. As if I couldn''t breathe until I saw her.


    I began checking the passages and empty chambers frantically. I


    felt like my senses were dulled and I couldn''t find her. The anger that I had kept bottled up was seeping out, and I could feel the old darkness growing. It was as if my body was holding out for this moment and could not wait any longer.


    I felt like the castle was mocking me. As if it wasughing at me for trying to find my queen. The damnbyrinth of a castle was irritating me. Why were there so many walls and hallwa, s? I should knock all these walls down. Then it would be easy to find people.


    "Your Majesty!" A voice broke through my mental disarray, and I snapped my head to see a royal guard approaching.


    "Where is my queen?" I growled at him, as if he was keeping her


    from me.


    "She has been in the interrogation rooms thest couple of days. She "I didn''t let him finish, and I was racing through the castle again. I was skipping stairs and leaping between the tforms. I couldn''t get to her fast enough. I felt like I was running in slow motion as the swirling darkness inside of me began to grow.


    Why was she in the interrogation room? What had happened to bring her here? Was she okay?! I reached the bottom floor, my heart pounding in my chest like a relentless drum, and I felt a visceral pull toward the cold, sterile confines of the interrogation room. The fluorescent lights buzzed softly overhead, casting at harsh, artificial glow on the polished linoleum floors. I was so close to her, separated only by walls that seemed to stretch on like an insurmountable barrier. It had been far too long since I''d seen her. Each second now felt like an eternity.


    I sprinted toward the dimly lit room, my footsteps echoing urgently in the narrow corridor. Standing sentinel outside were two imposing royal guards, their armor gleaming under the lights. As I drew near, one of the guards swung open the heavy dungeon doors with a resounding crash that matched the frantic pace of my heart. I surged past him with the urgency of someone pursued by a relentless predator. Perhaps I was being chased after all..... not by a physical creature, but by the shadowy turmoil within me, wing at my mind and threatening to


    Chapter 91 engulf me entirely.


    A man was in irons, with Heath beside him holding the chain. In front of him, I saw Lyle looking at me in shock-then my eyes


    met hers.


    "Ally," I breathed, barely audible, and my legs suddenly felt weak. I could see the worry in her eyes as I took a staggering step toward her. The rest of the world vanished as she rushed toward me. A small cry escaped from her throat as she crashed against me. I wrapped my arms around her, careful not to crush her swollen belly. All my longing, my fear, my love... all my emotions infused into one sentence. "Gods, I missed you."

 A Luna for 92

    Allissa


    I didn''t care why or how... he was here, in my arms. I buried my head in his broad chest, feeling the rhythmic rise and fall as he breathed, and held on tight as if he might vanish at any moment. My mind screamed at me that my mate was by my side again, a thrilling chorus that drowned out all other thoughts. His presence was undeniable, a solid warmth that dispelled any doubt of him being an illusion. My senses were overwhelmed, a cacophony of emotions that swept away any concern for maintainingposure... even in the midst of an interrogation. Crap! I was in the middle of an interrogation.


    I looked up, eager to see his face, to confirm with my eyes what my heart already knew, but as soon as our eyes met, his lips descended upon mine, hungrily iming them as if he had been starved for eternity. His kiss was urgent, a passionate collision that left me breathless and dizzy, lost in a whirlwind of sensation.


    Slowly, I broke the kiss, my chest heaving with ragged breaths as I fought to regain control of myself. This moment would have to


    wait.


    Darren, I have Baron Quadern here. He has been using the moon lens to spy on us, but he wasn''t the only one. 1.2 had his daughter, Dara, in charge of taking romantic photographs of both you and me. Dara was bound by brainwashing toply,


    but she was able to get around it. She sent pictures to Milo as well as you. She sent them to Milo hoping to tip us off, and it worked. Because of her, we were able to figure this out quicker. But the brainwashing... is a mess. We have arrested six nobles who have been behind extensive brainwashing, and we are in the process of moving all the Waiting Ladies to an istion house. We''re going to need magical help with this one. I didn''t want you to have to deal with it. I''ve been working hard to solve it... wait, why are you back?


    I received those pictures.


    Darren, those-


    As if I would believe them. I knew someone was taking pictures in restricted areas and came back. I couldn''t risk you being in danger.


    I loved how much he believed in me and felt ashamed I had doubted him. Darren,


    at first I was a bit shaken with the photos I received. I had to convince myself-


    Photos you received. Of me? With who?


    He lookedpletely confused. I told him about the images and described the woman which made him chuckle.


    A nurse who was inspecting my wounds. I don''t even know her name. He smiled, cupping my cheeks with his hands. Never, Ally... never. You''ve been through a lot, but you still managed to find your belief in me. I couldn''t ask for more. We can continue thister. I''d like a word with the baron. You''ve done


    well, my queen.


    The instant Darren turned his dark gaze on Quadern, the man copsed to his knees. His body began trembling as he sobbed, his fear of Darren taking over.


    "It was all for the sake of the kingdom-"


    "And the broken record is ying again." Lyle sighed, shaking his head, and I understood the discouraged look in his eyes, because these were the words that kept getting repeated by those who had been brainwashed. Which meant there was still a mastermind out there who even brainwashed these nobles. Shit... we were missing something big.


    I ced my hand on Darren''s arm, stopping him from confronting the baron. There''s a lot to fill you in on. Unfortunately, we''re still missing the mastermind, and most likely Quadern has also been brainwashed. The brainwashed are brainwashing. The mastermind behind it all used them to cover their tracks. I''ve been working hard, but I''m still missing a big piece. I''m sorry I haven''t figured it out yet.


    His eyes softened as he wrapped his arm around my waist. "What are your ns for Quadern?" He was asking me... trying to show that he trusted me to handle it.


    he was


    no


    "Heath, please escort Quadern back to his holding cell." It would be much easier to speak once the brainwashed noble longer in the room. As soon as Heath shut the door to the room, Lyle let out a frustrated growl.


    "Damn, I thought he was the one." Lyle shoved his hand through his hair in frustration before looking up at Darren. "Why are you here? Did something happen?!"


    "I got the pictures of you and my mate-


    "Ren, I can exin every one of those pictures! I would never betray you like that!" Lyle vomited the words so fast, causing Darren to smile.


    "I know. I trust the both of you, but I was worried due to the location and nature of these pictures. I had toe back personally... I couldn''t call because we have a traitor among us. Dayanara is thinking it''s a mimic, but we haven''t figured out who it is yet." He sighed and turned to look at me fully. "Look at you. Look at this adorable belly, swollen with my pup. It''s really


    grown."


    "And is zapping the energy from me," I said with a sigh as Lyle pushed a chair to


    me.


    "You need to rest before you get dizzy."


    "Dizzy?" Darren sat in the chair, pulling me to hisp. It looked like he was determined to not let go of me. Which was perfect, because while I had him, I wanted to absorb him as much as I could.


    a sad


    "It started getting worse this week." I noticed there w look in his eyes. I ced my hands around his neck. "What is it?"


    151 32


    "I''m sorry. I''m not by your side when you need me. I should be


    "You''re doing what you have to do. I''m fine, just some pregnancy symptoms. Lyle is taking good care of me. Forcing me to rest. He even stays with me until I fall asleep."


    "Thank you, Lyle... for taking care of her while I can''t." His eyes never left mine. There was so much emotion in his eyes. This moment was surreal. I couldn''t believe he was here with me


    right now.


    "No thanks is necessary. Issy is family." Lyle moved to the door. "I''ll handle the rest here. I''m sure you two would like to have some time together." Darren stood up, holding me against his chest.


    "Thank you, Lyle." Darren''s voice sounded a bit strange... almost as if he were sad. He carried me out the door and I didn''t protest once about being in his arms. I wish I could hold him forever.


    "When do you have to leave?" Did he have to leave tonight, or could he stay a few days?


    "First thing in the morning." The solemn tone in his voice wasn''t missed. I nced up at him, tracing his jawline with my fingertips.


    "At least we have tonight." I purred, noticing his eyes flicker in darkness. "I have


    so much to talk to you about. I feel like I don''t have enough time... but we''ll make the most of what we have."


    "Ally-" His voice was a quiet breath. "Tonight, I''ll give you a memory to hold on to. Something for the both of us that willst until I see you again."


    "Oh?" I tilted my chin up at him while he walked up the stairs. "Then why are you still walking?"


    +

 A Luna for 93

    I sank into the steaming bath, my skin prickling with the sudden heat as the water enveloped me like a liquid embrace. Darren and I had been wrapped in each other''s arms for hours. He drew the bath for us and carried me to the tub. I could tell there was something on his mind, but I was waiting for him to tell me. I could feel his emotions more now, and I knew at times he could feel mine as well. It was as if the connection between us was continuing to grow. I talked to him about us being twin mes and soulmates. He was intrigued by the idea, but in the end, he agreed with me. He didn''t need a name to call us. As long as we were together, that was all that mattered.


    The water rippled as Darren slipped into the tub behind me. His chest pressed against my back as his arms encircled me. His hands found their way to my swollen belly, slowly rubbing over the skin in circr motions.


    I felt the brush of his lips against my neck, feather-light at first, then more insistent as he traced a path from my shoulder to my


    ear.


    "You''re beautiful," he whispered, his breath hot against my wet


    skin.


    I melted into him, my body recognizing its mate eve.. s my mind registered the tension in his muscles. There was something in the way he held me like I might dissolve into the bathwater if he loosened his grip even slightly.


    His fingers brushed over the taut skin of my belly, and I felt our child stir within, responding to its father''s touch. It was the first time I''d really felt the baby move. "Dare!" I looked at him with excitement. His eyes were warm, with a small smile. He was happy but also sad. I could feel his conflicting emotions as he lightly kissed my lips.


    "Looks like our pup knows who their daddy is."


    "That is the first time I''ve felt it move." I leaned my head back against his chest.


    "I want to hold all of this in my heart," Darren murmured, his voice low and measured, vibrating through my back where we touched. His hand moved from my belly to my side, tracing the curve of my hip with deliberate slowness This moment. You. Our child."


    The water rippled around us as he shifted slightly, his other handing up to brush damp hair from my neck. The simple gesture carried such tenderness that I felt my throat tighten. He was hurting, and I was desperate for him to tell me what was on his mind. I would wait a bit longer before I pried. I had the sense he was gearing himself up.


    His fingers continued their slow, rhythmic caresses along my side, counting my ribs, memorizing my shape. I tilted my head slightly, angling to catch a glimpse of his face, needing to see hist eyes. Those green eyes that could sh with rage one moment and soften with love the next. But I wasn''t prepared to see the sadness in his eyes. I couldn''t take it anymore. I needed to know


    what was wrong.


    "What is it?" I asked, my voice barely louder than the gentlepping of water against stone. "There''s something you''re not telling me."


    His eyes met mine, and I saw the shadow there, the burden of kingship and the weight of impending war. The candlelight caught the angles of his face, throwing half into shadow while highlighting the tight line of his jaw.


    "The war isn''t going to end anytime soon,¡± he said finally, each word measured as if he''d rehearsed them but still found them difficult to release. "I might be fighting for at least a year."


    A year. The word fell between us like a stone, creating ripples that disturbed our peaceful sanctuary. A year of war. A year apart. I kept my expression steady, though I felt the sharp sting of tears threatening behind my eyes. I wouldn''t cry, not now. He needed my strength, not my sorrow.


    "The demons are more organized than we thought," he continued, his hand resuming its path along my side, as if the continuation of this touch could soften the blow of his words. "The vampires were already challenging enough, but with the demons, it''s different now. There''s dark magic involved. Ancient rituals that we haven''t seen since the first war against the demons."


    The water suddenly felt cooler against my skin. I shifted slightly in his arms, turning more fully to face him. "Tell me."


    His eyes darkened, the green deepening to the color of a forest in shadow. "They''re sacrificing their own to gain power. Blood magic that corrupts thend itself." His hand tightened briefly on my hip, then rxed with conscious effort. "The scouts that went to investigate the northern valley... only two returned. What they described..." He didn''t finish, but he didn''t need to. I could read it in the tension that had returned to his shoulders, in the way his jaw clenched between words.


    With deliberate movements, I shifted in the cooling bath, water sloshing against the stone sides as I turned to face him. His eyes tracked my movement, pupils dting as I lifted myself and moved to straddle hisp, my rounded belly a gentle barrier between us.


    "What are you doing?" Darren asked, his voice roughened with something between desire and hunger. His hands instinctively found my hips, steadying me against him. The water cascaded down my back as I rose slightly, adjusting my position until I hovered over him, our bodies nearly touching.


    "I will write to the dragons for help," I stated, my thumbs tracing small circles on his corbone, ¡°and let them know the demons are involved."


    Darren''s jaw tightened. "Don''t hope for much from them," he replied, his hands sliding from my hips to the small of my back.


    I leaned closer, the waterpping at the underside of my breasts. "This is different. The demons are a threat to them as well. I


    think they''ll recognize self-interest." I had to at least try.


    "Don''t be upset if they refuse. We''ll still win this war. It''ll just take longer." His eyes looked sad again as he nced at my belly, and that was when I realized what he wanted to say. The reason he was sad right now.


    "Will tonight be thest time I see you before our baby is born?" I asked, the question slipping out.


    His hands stilled on my back. "More than likely," he confirmed, his voice dropping to match the gravity of this truth.


    I absorbed the blow, feeling itnd somewhere deep in my chest. Our child woulde into the world without its father present. I might face that pain and joy alone, surrounded by attendants but missing the one person who should stand beside me. It was a blow to both of us. I selfishly wanted him by my side. I was afraid to give birth. I knew it didn''t fit the image of a strong woman, but I didn''t know what to expect. I''d been reading about royal births, and I was intimidated. It was a moment I thought we would be sharing together, but the war was robbing us of that. I knew this was a possibility, but hearing it was hard.


    I didn''t have a mother or sister. I had Darren. Sure, Lyle was here, but I didn''t exactly want him with me while I was having my baby. As unsure as I was feeling, I could see the pain in Darren''s eyes. He felt it, too. I knew he didn''t want to be anywhere other than my side. I could hold this inside and be strong for him right now. I would make sure he remembered leaving me with a smile. And I wanted him to have this memory to hold onto until we meet again.


    "Then no more talk of war and separation. Not right now." I


    pressed my forehead against his, our breaths mingling as one. "Tonight, we''re just us. And we need to make the rest of this night count."


    He nodded, a barely perceptible movement: His hands resumed their journey along my spine, each touch reverent and iming all at once.


    Without hesitation, I arched my hips upward, water streaming down my thighs. His eyes never left mine as I positioned myself above him, the question in his gaze answered by the certainty in mine. I lowered myself slowly, deliberately, taking him inside of me.

 A Luna for 94

    The water sshed and rippled around us as our bodies joined, creating tiny waves thatpped against the stone bath. Darren emitted a low, satisfied growl that vibrated from his chest into mine, primal and unrestrained. His grip on my waist tightened, fingers pressing into my flesh with barely controlled desire.


    "You''re my queen," he murmured, the words half-statement, half-answered prayer.


    I rolled my hips in answer, establishing a rhythm. "And you''re my king. Don''t ever forget that." My voice caught as pleasure built within me.


    "Never. These memories will be what keep me alive." He growled, gripping my hips, guiding my movements.


    The slide of wet skin against skin, the gentle resistance of the water around us, the building tension between us, created the song of our lovemaking.


    Darren''s hands moved to cup my face, bringing my mouth to his in a kiss that spoke more eloquently than words. His lips were demanding, almost bruising in their intensity, as if he could imprint himself on me, leave some indelible mark that distance and time couldn''t erase.


    I matched his passion, my fingers winding into his wet ck hair, anchoring myself to him as our bodies moved together in the gradually cooling water. The candlelight flickered across his


    features, highlighting the sharp angles of his cheekbones, the determined set of his jaw, the hunger in his eyes.


    "I''lle back to you," he promised against my lips, the words punctuated by the rhythm of our bodies. "No matter what I have to do, I''lle back."


    I wanted to believe him. Needed to believe him. But I was afraid that the war would steal him from me. I couldn''t voice my fears, not now, not when he needed my strength and support. Instead, I showed him my trust with my body, moving against him with increasing urgency.


    The water sshed over the edge of the bath as our pace quickened, neither of us caring about the mess we were creating. My hands gripped his shoulders, feeling the coiled power beneath my fingertips, the strength that would soon be turned against our enemies.


    "Look at me," Darrenmanded softly, and I did, meeting his gaze as pleasure built between us. "Remember this. Remember us."


    I nodded, unable to speak as sensation overwhelmed thought. His hands shifted back to my hips, guiding my movements as I rose and fell above him, the water creating a resistance that heightened every sensation. My skin felt too tight, too sensitive, as if I might shatter under his touch.


    His eyes never left mine, even as his breath came faster, even as his control began to fray. I saw the moment when thest of his restraint broke-a sh of something wild and untamed in those green depths, a reminder of the beast that lived beneath his skin, the lycan that recognized its mate.


    311


    My own release caught me by surprise, sweeping through me with the force of a summer storm. I cried out his name, my body clenching around him as waves of pleasure radiated outward from where we were joined. Darren followed momentster, his fingers digging into my hips as he growled my name like a prayer, like salvation.


    We remained locked together as our breathing slowed,


    foreheads pressed together, eyes closed, savoring thest echoes of connection. The waterpped gently around us, considerably diminished from our vigorous activity. I could feel his heartbeat gradually steady beneath my palm.


    "I should refill the bath," he murmured eventually, his fingers drawingzy patterns on my lower back. "The water''s getting cold."


    I didn''t want to move, didn''t want to break this moment of perfect union. He slowly shifted our bodies, turning on the faucet. As I settled beside him in the warming water, his arm immediately wrapped around me, drawing me against his side. The gesture was protective, possessive, and I weed it.


    "Dare, promise me that no matter what, you will focus on surviving. Your biggest mission is making sure youe home


    to me."


    A hint of his familiar smirk touched his lips. "Is that an order from my queen?"


    "It is," I replied, matching his tone. "And you''d better obey it."


    His expression softened, growing serious once more. "Some


    orders are easier to follow than others." He lifted our joined hands, pressing a kiss


    to my knuckles. "Coming home to you? That''s the easiestmand I''ll ever receive. I''lle back to you. I promise."


    I leaned into him, letting the water cradle us both as we pretended, just for a moment, that we had all the time in the world.


    Water sloshed over the edge of the bath as we shifted positions, my back once again pressed against the smooth stone edge. Darren loomed over me, his body half-submerged, water streaming down the defined muscles of his chest like liquid silver in the candlelight. His eyes had darkened to the color of moss in shadow, focused entirely on me with an intensity that sent a fresh wave of heat through my core, hotter than the warming bathwater that surrounded us.


    "We''re not done," he murmured, his voice a rough caress that skimmed over my sensitive skin.


    "I didn''t think we were," I replied, reaching up to trace the sharp line of his jaw with my fingertips.


    He caught my hand, turning it to press a kiss against my palm, then the sensitive inside of my wrist where my pulse jumped beneath his lips. The tenderness of the gesture contrasted with the barely restrained hunger in his eyes, creating a delicious tension between us.


    His lips continued their journey up my arm, leaving a trail of heat that contrasted with the cooling water. When he reached the curve of my shoulder, he paused, his breath warm against


    abin


    orders are easier to follow than others." He lifted our joined hands, pressing a kiss to my knuckles. "Coming home to you? That''s the easiestmand I''ll ever receive. I''lle back to you. I promise."


    I leaned into him, letting the water cradle us both as we pretended, just for a moment, that we had all the time in the world.


    Water sloshed over the edge of the bath as we shifted positions, my back once again pressed against the smooth stone edge. Darren loomed over me, his body half-submerged, water streaming down the defined muscles of his chest like liquid silver in the candlelight. His eyes had darkened to the color of moss in shadow, focused entirely on me with an intensity that sent a fresh wave of heat through my core, hotter than the warming bathwater that surrounded us.


    "We''re not done," he murmured, his voice a rough caress that skimmed over my sensitive skin.


    "I didn''t think we were," I replied, reaching up to trace the sharp line of his jaw with my fingertips.


    He caught my hand, turning it to press a kiss against my palm, then the sensitive inside of my wrist where my pulse jumped beneath his lips. The tenderness of the gesture contrasted with the barely restrained hunger in his eyes, creating a delicious tension between us.


    His lips continued their journey up my arm, leaving a trail of heat that contrasted with the cooling water. When he reached the curve of my shoulder, he paused, his breath warm against my damp skin.


    5/7 "I want to memorize you," he said, his words muffled against my corbone. "Every inch. Every sound. Every taste."


    He ravaged me again hungrily, trying to give us both wonderful memories to keep


    us going while we were separated. We remained locked together, breathing


    heavily, as the aftershocks of pleasure gradually subsided.


    After long moments, Darren shifted slightly, easing his weight off me but maintaining our connection. His finger traced an idle pattern on my shoulder, following a droplet of water as it made its way down my skin.


    "We should move to morefortable surroundings." I noticed how he nced at my stomach, and my heart smiled with his concern for me. With careful movements for my pregnant state, Darren stood and lifted me from the water in one fluid motion. I gasped at the sudden chill as the air hit my wet skin, instinctively curling closer to his warmth.


    He reached for the thick towels that had been left warming near the brazier, wrapping one around me before quickly drying himself. His movements were efficient but unhurried, his eyes rarely leaving mine as if afraid I might disappear if he looked away too long.


    "Come," he said, offering his hand once we were both somewhat dry. "Let''s go to bed." I ced my palm against his, our fingers intertwining with familiar ease as we walked to our bed.


    Darren pulled back the covers and helped me settle onto the mattress before joining me, his body immediately curving around mine from behind, one arm wrapping protectively over


    my belly. Our damp hair spread across the pillows, mine a lighter brown against


    his midnight ck, tangling together like our lives had done.


    "Better?" he murmured, his lips brushing against the nape of my neck.


    "Mmm," I agreed, the exhaustion of pregnancy and our


    passionate encounter catching up with me all at once. My eyelids grew heavy, but I fought against sleep, unwilling to lose these precious hours to unconsciousness. Darren''s hand moved in slow circles over my belly, a soothing motion that our child seemed to appreciate, as I felt azy roll beneath his palm. His arm tightened briefly around me, his face pressing into my hair. I felt rather than heard the deep breath he took, inhaling my scent as if to store it away.


    "Tell our pup about me," he said after a long silence. "Every day."


    "I will," I promised, covering his hand with mine where it rested on my belly. "Our


    pup won''t even remember you being away from us." And I prayed that was true. That this war would notst for years. Still, hearing those words from him made my heart hurt. I didn''t want our child to only know their father through stories. I wanted them to experience how wonderful he


    was.


    Despite my determination to stay awake, to savor every moment of his presence,


    I felt sleep pulling at me with irresistible force.


    "Rest," Darren whispered, as if reading my thoughts. "I''ll be here when you wake."


    717


    "I can sleep after you''ve left." How could I waste the small time we had together sleeping, knowing that the next time I saw him would probably be after our baby was born? Why wasn''t I blessed with the power to make time stand still?


    "We need at least a little bit of sleep. I might have to jump straight into battle when I return." Hearing that made me worried. I didn''t want him to be too exhausted to fight. "This moment, holding you while we sleep, is precious to me, too."


    I let my eyes close, surrendering to sleep with his warmth wrapped around me, his heartbeat a steady rhythm against my back. The soft sounds of our breathing filled the quiet bedroom as we drifted together into sleep, two bodies curled so closely it was hard to tell where one ended and the other began. In sleep, at least, there was no separation, no looming absence-only the shared warmth of bodies that knew each other as well as they knew themselves.


    Myst conscious thought was a memory of Darren''s voice, "I''lle back to you.


    I promise." I would hold those words close during the long months ahead. And I would be here, waiting, when he fulfilled that promise.

 A Luna for 95

    Morning came all too soon, and it was now the dreaded moment of saying goodbye. Darren stood with me and Lyle on the castle walkway overlooking the kingdom. The morning sun shined on us, and I couldn''t help but feel resentful of its arrival.


    "Protect my queen, no matter what." Darren ced his hand on Lyle''s shoulder. He hugged his brother as I watched from a few paces away.


    "I''ll protect her." Lyle''s emotions trembled on the edge, visible and raw, the floodgate barely holding. His blue eyes shimmered, but he kept his chin high, refusing to let the tears spill. He looked like a warrior and a child all at once, caught in the web of his devotion. "You be careful out there, alright-?" His voice slipped, leaving the sentence unfinished, the silence full of too many possibilities. He held his brother tighter, his fingers gripping into the back of his shirt,


    Darren held him with a steady presence, an anchor in the storm of Lyle''s heart. "If anything happens to me ..." Darren''s words hung heavy, a thick cloud in the space between them. He paused, his breath a small hitch. "If I don''te back, I need you to take care of Allissa. And my child." Why did he have to say something like that? My heart was hurting, and I felt so conflicted.


    Lyle froze, his body going stiff with the magnitude of what was being asked. "You know I will, Darren," he said, voice full of


    16:18


    20 min left


    trembling steel. He pulled back slightly, enough to look Darren in the eye, as if needing to make sure he truly understood the depth of his promise.


    Darren nodded, something fierce and proud glowing in his expression. "I know you will," he replied, a quiet assurancecing his words. His hand shifted to cup the back of Lyle''s neck, grounding them both in the warmth of their connection. "I''m proud of you," Darren said, the deration striking deep. Lyle flinched as if the words were arrows, hitting ces he didn''t expect.


    The corner of Lyle''s mouth tugged upwards, a half-formed smile struggling against his darker fears. It was a fleeting moment of light in a sea of doubt. He held onto Darren a fraction longer, his breath evening out, the steadiness of his brother bleeding into him like an unspoken promise.


    Darren let the silence hold them, letting it speak for everything that couldn''t be said. Lyle drew a ragged breath as he pulled away, his hesitation written in the way his feet seemed to stick to the ground, his unvoiced plea for more time. One I understood, but there was nothing we could do.


    "Take care of yourself." Lyle turned on his heel and walked away. I could see his eyes watering and he didn''t want his tears to escape.


    Darren''s eyes burned into mine as he turned, pulling me into


    16:18


    20 min left


    him with a suddenness that made me dizzy. My heart raced to keep up with our tangled steps as we moved together along the stone path, my body maized to his. The warmth of his palm branded my waist as we approached the griffin that was waiting.


    He stopped us short, our momentum crashing, and wrapped me tight into the fierce security of his arms. "Believe in me-believe in us. I''ll try my best toe back before our baby is born,¡± he said, his breath stirring my hair, my hopes, and my resolve.


    I let the closeness seep into me, clutching at the solidity of him, trying to capture every detail for the lonely nights that waited. The world spun out of control, and all I could do was hold on. I was desperate to do something to stop him from leaving, but I knew I couldn''t. Sure, if I begged him to stay, he would, but how could I? It wasn''t like he was being selfish and leaving for fun. He was sacrificing, too.


    Darren gathered me into him, as if trying to merge our bodies, our futures, into one indestructible force. My arms slipped around his neck, my fingers tangling in his hair, the darkness of it stark against my pale hands. I felt the charge in the air, in the thud of our heartbeats, in the tension that sparked from where his hand pressed against my back.


    "Promise me," I said, my voice barely more than a whisper, threading itself into his resolve. I needed him to be as sure as he sounded. I needed to know he would


    fight like hell toe back to me, to us. "Promise that you''lle back to me."


    20 min left


    His breath was warm against my cheek, every exhale a smallfort. "I promise, Allissa," he replied, his voice weaving its way through my fear, strong and unyielding. I wanted to believe with all of me, to trust in the future we were building.


    I nodded, not trusting my voice to hold up under the weight of the moment. He brushed a strand of hair from my eyes, a tender gesture that almost undid me. The urge to wrap myself around him, to bury my face in the crook of his neck and never let go was nearly overwhelming. "I can''t lose you," I said, the words escaping before I could stop them. They carried my deepest truth, the fear that had been growing.


    He shook his head, a silent vow that he wouldn''t let it happen. He pulled me even closer, if that were possible, and I melted into him, our forms as close to one as we could be. The world beyond us shrank, nothing else existing except the need to make this goodbyest forever.


    He tilted my chin up, forcing my eyes to stay locked on his. The intensity of it was a tether, a promise of what woulde after, if we could just hold on. "You are my beacon and the light that will lead me home." He kissed me then, a meeting of mouths and souls, fierce and consuming.


    The world slipped away, lost in the sensation of his mouth moving against mine, in the way his hands held me like a lifeline. His kiss was an imprint of his desire, his love, and his desperation not to leave. I kissed him back with every ounce of need and longing, wishing we could be frozen in this moment,


    20 min left


    suspended outside of time. His tongue attacked my mouth, plunging in and massaging my tongue. When he pulled away, it was too soon and not enough. I wanted more. I wanted to be greedy and selfish.


    "I have to go." His voice cracked as he struggled to hold it together. I could see the pain and regret in his eyes. We were hurting, but I was determined to see him off with a smile. I didn''t want him to remember my tears.


    Darren slipped from my grasp, my world tearing at the seams. His final touch left a haunting echo along my skin as he turned and mounted the griffin, the creature''s massive wings shaking the air, the ground, my resolve. I reached out, desperately, helplessly, my hand gripping his for a few moments. But then the dust spun up from the wings and my fingers trembled as his touch slipped from mine.


    ¡°Allissa!¡± Darren''s voice cut through the growing gap, strong and vibrant. It was a lifeline tossed into a storm, reaching for me with everything we were. "I love you!"


    "I love you!" I shouted back, waving at him like an idiot. We stared at each other as he slowly vanished into the morning sun. Still, I continued to wave. Tears blurred my visions, turning into thick wet streams down my cheeks. I kept waving, kept hoping, my hand a trembling beacon, a silent promise that I would be waiting, that I would be here when he came back.


    Damn, it hurt. It hurt so much. I felt so helpless and alone.


    16:19


    (20 min left


    Then, a solid weight grounded me, an arm strong, and sure across my shoulders.


    The warmth of his back pressed against


    mine.


    "I''m here, Issy," Lyle''s voice was soft and steady. "I''m here for you."


    Write yourment

 A Luna for 96

    The months slipped away, barely recognizable, barely there, and then suddenly it was as if I''d always been alone, like it was normal to pad through the halls without Darren by my side. Calls, messages, each one fleeting, each one hurting as much as it healed. I touched the ce where he should have been: beside me, reaching for my fingers, inhaling my scent, losing himself in it. But he wasn''t there, not even close. Most of the time, I only had messages to console me. Reading his handwritten letters to help me feel like he was near me. We had been able to have a few video chats, which was nice even though it made me miss him even more each time. I was given a crystal that would allow me to contact him if it was urgent. The light on his end would glow and let him know I needed to speak to him. But I would have to wait for his call. The crystal wasn''t amunicator, and allmunication had to be initiated by him first.


    Months of not knowing. Months without him. At least Lyle was with me through it all. He was there to help me lead the kingdom. And we always ended the day going through evidence of the brainwashing case. Just a few weeks ago, we made our first breakthrough, discovering the curse affected nearly every noble family, with the poor souls brainwashing each other. But we were able to narrow it down to ground zero. Two families who were the first to be brainwashed. All they remembered was a dreamlike walk in a glowing green room, with mossy walls that lit up the dark.


    The mastermind had made them brainwash one another, an


    16:19


    19 min left


    elegant cruelty that chilled me, making me wonder what kind of enemy we faced. Months of frustration and confusion, nothing, adding up, nothing making sense, and then finally a thread to follow, a piece of the puzzle that led us to our biggest clue: green glowing moss.


    I breathed deep as I waddled through the corridors, taking a rare moment of alone time, ncing at the empty spot next to me where Darren should be. I tried to wrap my arms around myself, but with my pregnant belly, I couldn''t do it properly. I had changed so much physically that there were times when I felt a bit insecure over my appearance. I didn''t really have anyone to talk to about it. I just wished Darren was here.


    Sometimes, I wanted to cry when I heard Darren''s voice over the phone, far away and thin. I wanted to scream when I wanted to talk to him but had no way to reach him. It wasn''t over anything urgent. Just a moment where I needed to hear him, and I couldn''t use the crystal for that.


    talked to himst night, listened to his voice like it was a prayer I could keep, hold, cherish. I couldn''t tell him how much it hurt to be apart, not when I knew it hurt him too, not when I knew there was nothing he could do to fix it. Not until the demons were gone. Not until the war was over. Instead, I held it all in and put on a brave face for him. And after the call ended, I cried myself to sleep, holding my pillow instead of him. There was never enough time, never enough contact. Just months of lost time.


    16:19


    1. A) 19 min 1st


    Lyle found me in tears. He stayed up all night sitting by my bed and running his hand through my hair, trying tofort me in Darren''s ce. It was moments likest night that made me angry at myself. I didn''t want toe off as weak. I was taking a private breakdown moment for myself, but he came in to check on me, as he often did, and this time he caught me during a raw


    moment.


    I sighed and pushed open the heavy oak doors, cradling my stomach as I crossed the threshold. The sun met me, and I let out a breath, letting the warmth sink into my skin. It felt good, real. The time, the distance, it wasn''t real. Just like dreams. That''s what I had to tell myself to get through the day, to get through the night. I stepped outside and let the light wash over me, seep in, filling me with everything I was missing. I wanted to feel connected to him, so I was making my way to the butterfly maze. Our special ce.


    "I was just about to send out a search party," Lyle said, puffing dramatically, pretending to catch his breath as he ran up to me. He reached for me, offering his arm. "Next time you leave the castle, you better tell me," he scolded lightly, with fake sternness.


    "I thought the queen could do whatever she wanted?" I teased, ncing up to see his eyes narrowed at me.


    "I''m serious," he said, pulling me closer, slipping my hand through his elbow, settling into afortable rhythm. "The next time you feel like sneaking away, at least let me go with you. I


    16:19


    (4) 19 min left


    don''t know if you noticed, but you''ve got a bit of a situation there,¡± He nodded at my belly, and I burst outughing.


    "Therapeutic sunshine," I told him. "That''s what the situation needs. My situation, my business. You can quote me."


    Lyle shook his head, pretending, to be exasperated, pretending to be annoyed, "You do remember we''re lycans, right? We''re not exactly known for our sunbathing."


    "We''re also not vampires. Contrary to popr belief, it won''t kill us." I tugged at his arm as he yed along, holding it stiff like I was a prisoner marching to my execution.


    "I suppose fresh air won''t kill us, either," he said. "Unless you trip over that belly of yours. Then, it''s definitely out to get you."


    I elbowed him in the ribs, and he yelped dramatically. He was strong and warm, a reassuring presence. It was hard to feel lonely with him around. Together we headed down the cobblestone path toward the garden, his voice chasing away the silence, filling the space that was otherwise so empty.


    "Aboutst night-"


    "I used to have nightmares too. Don''t worry about it." He winked at me as we continued to walk down the path. "You''ll survive the nightmares, but you''re not going to survive me if you


    he knew the cause ditch your bodyguard again." Nightmares


    but was trying to make light of it for me.


    16:19


    19 min left


    "You''re more of a babysitter, really." I watched as he held his heart as if I''d mortally wounded him, watched as he staggered on, pretending the pain was too much to bear.


    "I thought I was more than that," he said, once he''d recovered. "I thought we had something special."


    I rested my head on his shoulder as we walked. "We do," I said, letting my voice be soft, letting it be gentle. "I don''t know what I''d do without you."


    Lyle stopped and looked at me, serious, his brow furrowed. "You''ll never have to find out," he said. It was both a promise and a reassurance. "I''m going to stick around, whether you like it or not."


    He grinned and I returned it, a warm feeling spreading through me. It was a strange, guilty sort of happiness. Not whole, but happiness all the same. It felt calming. Lyle helped the pain not to be so unbearable. Honestly, I selfishly hoped that, even after Lyle found his mate, he would stay with us. I hoped I''d never have to find out what life would be like without him.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    16.1

 A Luna for 97

    The air smelled like hope. Like rain. Like I could make it through the day. The war felt far away, for the moment. Everything felt far away. The pain, the fear, the heaviness in my chest as I thought about Darren, about how much he had on his shoulders, about how little I could do to help him. I watched Lyle pick his way along the path, pausing every now and then to make sure I could keep up, plucking a flower and holding it out for me. He did it all with a grin, with a shrug, like it was nothing, like I was everything.


    ¡°Here,¡± he said. "Since my brother''s cking off, I''ll cover this, too." The joke felt empty, though he tried to make it light. "Speaking of ckers," he said, eyeing me, gauging my reaction, not wanting to push too far, not wanting to bring it all back when he was trying to help me forget. "How is Ren holding up?¡±


    I thought of Darren, how thin his voice sounded when I talked to himst night. How exhausted he must be. How brave he was, how strong, how lost without me. Without us. The truth was, I didn''t know. The truth was, I was scared.


    "He''s hanging in there," I said, knowing how inadequate it sounded, how far from the truth it probably was. "He''s tired. They''ve had heavy casualties. He''s doing the best he can."


    "Anton?" Lyle asked, one eyebrow arched, and I knew he was avoiding the hardest questions, the ones neither of us wanted to hear. The ones that didn''t have answers.


    16:19


    19 min left


    "Back in action," I said, the relief clear in my voice. "Darren says they couldn''t have held thest position without him. He''s got the werebears organized again and leading the war strategy." I frowned, looking up at him. "The dragons haven''t joined the fight. I wrote them again a week ago. All they did was thank me for keeping them updated."


    "Jerks," Lyle said, plucking another flower, twirling it between his fingers, like the dragons'' indifference didn''t matter, like we didn''t need them, like everything would be okay even if they never came. I hoped he was right. I hoped for so many things.


    "They said they''d let us know if anything changed," The letter they sent yed over in my mind, cold, formal. They thanked me for letting them know about the demons. They told me they''d contemte their next move. That was all. No promise to help, no sign they understood what was at stake or how badly we needed them. And that they would be next if we lose the war. It would be best to all join together unless they nned to side with the demons, too?


    "They will," Lyle said. He slipped the flower behind my ear, tucking my hair so it wouldn''t fall, wouldn''t slip, wouldn''t go away. "They''re just waiting to make sure we''re serious. Once they see the lycans, the bears, and all the alliance in action, they''ll realize how dumb it is to hold back."


    "What if the demons take over before we can stop them? What if we''re not strong enough?"


    017


    16:19


    19 min left


    He stopped and looked at me, serious, his face calm, so sure, so unafraid. "We''re


    ?


    strong," he said. "I''ve seen how hard Darren fights, how hard you fight. The demons don''t stand a chance." He believed it. I could tell from his eyes he wasn''t just saying that for my sake.


    Heughed and took my arm again, thefort of his touch reassuring. We strolled through the garden, following the path, walking like we had all the time in the world. The colors were bright and vivid, flowers blooming, the trees a green so intense it almost hurt to look at. I let it hurt. It reminded me that I was still here. It reminded me of what I was fighting for. It reminded me of Darren''s presence.


    "I wish I was with him," I said.


    "I know," Lyle said. "He does too."


    "I feel like I should be doing more." The guilt wrapped around me, tight, squeezing, not letting go.


    1


    "You''re doing everything you can," Lyle said. "You''re here. That''s enough. And


    I''m here. I know I''m not Darren, but I can be a close fill-in."


    "You''re a greatfort. What about me? Does my presence help ease, how


    much you miss Darren? Am I a good fill-in?"


    I listened to his warm chuckle. "You look so much better than


    16:19


    19 min left


    Darren."


    I scoffed and patted my stomach. "Well, we have determined you are a liar."


    "I mean it, Issy. You are beautiful. Even more now with your glowing skin and baby bump. To be honest... I''m going to miss this time, when it was just us. Once my brother returns, he will hog you all to himself again.


    "Of course, you''ll be finding your mate, and then you won''t want anything to do with me." Heughed softly and then looked forward with a small smile.


    "Better than an office, huh?"


    "Much. See, sunlight."


    "Who knew?" he teased, holding my arm and pulling me close to


    his side.


    10


    "I want to see the butterfly maze before we go back in. It helps me feel closer to Darren."


    "Are you sure you''re up for it?" he asked. "I don''t want you conking out before we can get back to the castle. I know your n. You want to leave all the documents for me to sign."


    "Always a step ahead of me." Iughed.


    16:19


    19 min left


    "Well, I''m drawing a line right there." He then looked at me as if I was fragile. "Are you sure you''re okay to be walking around like this?"


    "I feel fine." We strolled along the path, the mazeing into view, colorful and


    bright and full of life.


    "Anything you need?"


    "Just this," I said.


    "Not even a foot rub?"


    "Even that can wait."


    His eyes softened. "You really miss him, huh?"


    "It hurts to breathe when I think of him."


    "I wish I could help. Being with you helps me," he admitted quietly, his eyes


    catching mine. "Am I letting you down?"


    My lips parted and I shook my head. "Of course not. You''ve been great."


    "I''m not him, though."


    I searched his eyes and slowly nodded my head. No matter what, Lyle wasn''t Darren. He helped me but could never take the pain away that always existed without him. This crater in my chest


    16:19


    19 min left


    could only be filled by Darren.


    "It''s okay," Lyle said, his voice full ofpassion. "It''ll be okay. Darren will be home before you know it. And my little niece or nephew will keep you busy."


    The maze loomed ahead, alive with movement, butterflies flitting and dancing, a riot of color and motion. I blinked back tears, my emotions overwhelming. I missed Darren so much I could feel it in my bones, in my heart, in every breath I took. I missed him more than I thought possible. It felt like yesterday that I was here with Darren, here with everyone, here with no idea how much things would change, how much I''d lose, how much I''d miss. It was yesterday and an eternity all at the same time.


    "Darren is a special man. He''s someone that I aspire to be. So much of me is because of him.¡± I watched as Lyle clenched his hand and pursed his lips. He turned and looked at me, holding my arm with a small smile. "We are going to get through this. The truth is, I need him home, too."


    I reached up to wipe my eyes, but before I could, I felt the sting. Two sharp pin pricks. One on my neck, one in my heart. I gasped and staggered, clutching my throat. I saw Lyle doing the same, a look of shock and panic on his face.


    "Lyle," I said, but the word was faint, far away.


    He reached for my hand, pulling me with him as we copsed,


    16:19


    19 min left


    the ground rushing up to meet us. He protected my body as he held me against him. My vision began to blur, the colors of the maze bleeding together, my senses fading, the dream slipping away. I felt his fingers entwined with mine, strong at first, then going ck, then limp. I was losing him. I was losing myself. I was losing.


    Thest thing I saw was a shadow approaching.


    Then, nothing.


    Write yourment


    Gifts

 A Luna for 98

    Pain coiled within my body, each twist a new note in a symphony of agony. It sang through me, echoing until even my thoughts were dissonant cries. Everything blurred as my eyes struggled to focus. Was I asleep? Was I dying? The air itself pressed down, and I gasped at its strangeness. Searing images fought through the haze, branding themselves onto my mind. Lyle. His fading heartbeat. I had lost consciousness. But now I was awake,


    blinking into the darkness.


    "You''ve finally woken up." The voice stabbed at me with its smug sharpness. Her. Fucking Ivy. I winced and opened my eyes to her face, gleaming and cruel. I felt a growl tearing up my throat, but the world came into focus before I could let it loose. Mossy walls loomed, dark and damp, a haunting green glow surrounding me. I had no idea where I was, but glowing green moss couldn''t be a coincidence. What did this mean? Was Ivy connected with the brainwashing? If she was, how and why?


    "Lyle," I muttered, looking around.


    "He isn''t here. We only brought you. I doubt your friend is still alive." I didn''t want to believe her words. She could just be provoking me. Instead, I focused my anger on her. I tugged at my arms and only then realized I was in chains. "Didn''t expect to see me, did you?" Ivy''s voice dripped with cockiness, each word a barb. She leaned against the wall, rxed and relishing in my


    suffering.


    Chains... my life began with chains. And now I was adorned with them once again. Around my neck to my wrist. "What do you


    want with me?"


    "Oh, tut tut tut, you''re a clever girl, right? Why do you think I want you? Well, it isn''t like I want you at all, but I was told to grab you. Let''s think about this, hmm? If I wanted to win a war what would I do? Hmmm?" I wanted to punch the damn smirk right off of her face. I felt my chest constrict as realization took me. "Oh I know!" I wish I was blessed withser eyes! I could slit her throat right now! "I would take out the strongest yers. Grab the Lycan King''s mate, and we lure him away from the battlefield. Once away from all his allies, well you understand where this is going."


    "He won''t know I''m missing for quite some time, and-"I watched as Ivy threw her head back,ughing at me. I pulled against the chains, letting the metal bite into my skin. I wished I could break free and m the air right out of her chest.


    "Oh, he''s going to know right away." Ivy lifted her hand, holding the crystal I was given to contact Darren. "After seeing the little light on, he''ll try to contact you. And when he does... surprise! I wonder how feral he''ll be once he hears his brother''s dead and his mate has been taken."


    The words should have crushed me, but they sparked some ing


    else a zing defiance. I needed to stay calm. This had to be the trial Fury talked about. If it was, there was a way out. I red at lvy, every bit of anger turning into a weapon. I needed to get


    information out of her while she had diarrhea of the mouth. She


    was the type who loved to gloat.


    "You''re underestimating me," I growled, forcing strength into my voice.


    She leaned back, eyes glittering. "Am I?"


    "Like you said, I''m clever," I shot back, letting anger sharpen


    each word. "If this is the best you''ve got, it''s not going to work."


    I needed to twist the knife, see what she''d reveal. Ivy was all


    arrogance, and I hoped it would be her downfall. "So, you''re behind the brainwashing?"


    "I''m not that old." She clicked her tongue. "Want to know


    something, princess? Oh, I guess it''s queen now." She scoffed,


    but I saw the flicker of bitterness beneath it. "It was your ancestor


    who started the brainwashing. They were using it to mold the nobles and fake royal heirs so they would be allies to the rightful ones. But when they were killed, the process continued


    without a real leader. Nobles brainwashed nobles because


    they were programmed to do it. That is, until my father found


    the operation and hijacked it. Oh, Allissa, there is so much you just don''t know. Well, I have the time." She grabbed a chair and scooted it in front of me. Her face was lit with excitement, and it


    was obvious she was relishing this moment.


    "Milo had a half-brother, though he had no idea. My father,


    Jimmy, was a product of the king''s secret affair with his fated


    mate. He promised to take care of her, and he kept them just outside of the lycan kingdom border. My father saw Milo and your


    mother, Evette, kill the king. Milo secured the throne for himself,


    and your mother ran away. I didn''t really get the details on that


    one, but I know she ended up at the Lume Pack. Oh, look at me,


    getting ahead of myself."


    "How did you know about-"


    "Shh, don''t interrupt." Ivy''s hand pped across my cheek,


    leaving a burning sensation on my skin. "You must mind those


    manners. Now, as I was saying, after Milo seeded the throne,


    there was no one there to take care of my grandmother and father. They scraped


    by, hungry and cold for years. Then my father and


    mother stumbled upon this ce and caught one of the nobles


    brainwashing the other. My father, mother, and grandmother, with help from a witch doctor, hijacked the process, using the brainwashing to have nobles report to them. That is how we found out about the horrible temper and curse of the lycan king. They were able to get the financial support owed to them by the noble families." She waved her hand in excitement. "Oh, this is where it


    gets good. The witch doctor reported the lycan king''s condition to the demons, and they ended up forming an alliance with my father. He would give them news and information in exchange for immunity from their invading army. Then, my father worked out that if he financed the vampires for war, he would be given the Lycan Kingdom. My mother reports to the demons and works closely with them. Oh! Oh!" She giggled and tapped her fingers.


    "Now, this is the part where I get to the Lume pack. I had a special job. I was to go from pack to pack as a poor little orphan with no family and get taken in by an officer of the pack. From there, I was able to get bank information and where they kept their jewels. We just trimmed and skimmed here and there. Took a few precious items. A slow siphon they wouldn''t notice. I came to the Lume pack and was taken in by the Gamma''s mate. I remember seeing


    you there, the darling of the pack, but I kept away from other children. I didn''t


    have time for kid games. Then, your father and


    his warriors ended up discovering my father while he was making


    a deal with the demons. My father left, leaving the demons to deal


    with them, and we drained everything from your pack. It wasn''t like the alpha would miss it." She giggled, and I felt my arms trembling in anger. "Now, you must be wondering about me being Alfred''s stepsister, right?" She continued on as if she didn''t just tell me she destroyed my entire pack with her actions. ¡°Well, I was taken in by an officer and adopted as her daughter. Lucky me, she was taken shortly after as the alpha''s mate, making me Alfred''s stepsister. It was the first time I''d ever interacted with someone my age. It wasn''t long after that that we discovered we were mates. It was a confusing time for me, but I still had a job to do. However, I wanted my mate,


    too. Alfred and I were like rabbits, but he couldn''t mark me yet. Of course, once the alpha caught us together, he put a stop to it. He sent me away and ordered Alfred to reject me. He pretended to reject me, and I faked the pain. I promised him I would returnter, once he was the leader of the pack. And well, of course, you know he couldn''t keep his hands off me, and-"


    "That isn''t exactly true! That is not true!" A roar echoed from a


    stairway, a voice I knew all too well. His familiar scent hit me as I heard his feeting closer. A figure emerged from around a bend, and our eyes met instantly. Alfred.

 A Luna for 99

    I wasn''t sure what I expected, but the look in Alfred''s eyes wasn''t it. His eyes were bloodshot and red, edged with puffy bags, as if he''d been crying for months. The sight forced me to remember the pain and loss I suffered on his behalf-the loss of my child because of his infidelity-yet the softening of his gaze toward me was inexplicable. Why did he look at me with such tenderness now? Memories of our past rushed through me like a storm, but his broken appearance contradicted the ruthless image I''d held onto. My thoughts raced, trying to make sense of the chaos inside me. Did he know what he had done to me? Did he feel regret? And yet, a darker voice whispered that this might be some sick game, anotheryer of betrayal that I hadn''t yet uncovered. But there he stood, an ex-mate, a potential enemy, reduced to a specter of his former self.


    Alfred took a few hesitant steps in my direction, his hand


    trembling with raw emotion. He was a ghost reaching out to me, a reminder of all that had been shattered. I was taken aback,


    shocked by the depth of his distress, the unsteady sway of a man


    unraveling. I steeled myself against his advance, every instinct screaming to protect what remained of my heart from him. His nearness dredged up forgotten feelings, echoes of love and pain intertwined, battling within me for dominance. A time when I ha hoped for a future with Alfred, and then when I wished to tear him apart. Why did he look at me like that, and why now? What kind of game was this, and what role was I expected to y in it? My


    mind swirled, every heartbeat another question without an


    answer.


    But before Alfred could reach me, Ivy intercepted him. She rested her hand firmly on his chest, her touch a gentle but undeniable


    "Didn''t I warn you?" Ivy purred, her voice seductive and smooth. "I told you not toe down here. It''s too emotional for you, remember?" Her words dripped with a sweet poison. It seemed like her tone was persuading his mind. What had happened to him? The depth of their connection was a cruel twist, a reminder of how quickly he''d reced me. I stood there, trying to decode their tangled dynamics, the way she seemed to be in control of everything, including him. The ease with which she held him in her grasp left me reeling. Alfred had never been the overly doting type, and this interaction was foreign.


    Alfred looked torn, his gaze flicking between me and Ivy, and then back to me again. I could see him battling against himself, every muscle straining with indecision. He opened his mouth as if to


    speak, but no words came out. Instead, he simply stood there, frozen and useless, an actor unsure of his lines. It was almost tragic, and if I hadn''t known better, I might have felt sorry for him. But then again, did I know better? Was he ying a part I hadn''t yet seen? His hesitation was telling, an internal struggleid bare before me, and it only deepened the mystery of his condition. Why didn''t he say anything? I watched, bewildered and on guard, as if waiting for the punchline to a sick joke.


    "Think of the baby," Ivy said, pulling his face down to meet her own. Their eyes locked, and I saw the exact moment her reminder hit him. It was as if she''d yanked a leash, and he was a well-trained pet responding to his master''smand. And then, like a punch to the gut, the implication of her wordsnded. The baby? Was she pregnant? My eyes darted to her belly, the small bump unmistakable and taunting. Every molecule of air left my lungs, and the world spun, a dizzying whirl of disbelief and horror. It couldn''t be. It was a bitter realization, and yet there it was, as in as the daylight seeping through the cold stone walls. He''d lost a pup with me and already put one in her. I think what bothered me the most was how little he seemed to care about the pup we had lost. It all felt more cruel.


    As if savoring the blow she had just delivered, Ivy turned to me with a cruel smile. Her hand drifted over her stomach, a gesture both subtle and sharp as a knife. The truth of it was too big, too twisted to grasp all at once. I reeled from the impact, the weight of it pressing in from all sides. What kind of future were they


    nning, and where did it leave me? However, if she thought this would break me, she was beyond clueless. I didn''t care about Alfred like that anymore. I wasn''t his mate. It was more of the shock... and the fact he had cared so little about the pup we had


    lost.


    Alfred didn''t say a word. His eyes seemed to fog over, like windows obscured by frost, and then he turned and left without uttering another sound. The entire exchange felt like a surreal nightmare. Had he been brainwashed, too? It seemed as if his soul had been erased, leaving behind only a shell of obedience. What had they done to him? How had they turned him into this? The questions flooded me, relentless and biting, as I tried to make sense of the oddity of his behavior. His silence echoed in the air, deafening and absurd, and I was left to stew in it, boiling with unanswered suspicions. The man I had just seen was not the Alfred I had known. He was hardly a shell of himself. What had happened?


    Ivy watched him go, her eyes gleaming with a cruel satisfaction, as if the entire performance had been for her amusement. She turned back to me, her lips curling into a smirk that sent a jolt of rage through my core. Her arrogance was infuriating, a testament to how much she believed she had already won. She ced her hand over her stomach again, deliberately, as if rubbing salt into an open wound. It was a gesture that unted everything she thought she''d taken from me-Alfred, a future, a child.


    "The proof of our love is growing inside of me," Ivy said, her voice smug and gloating. She drew out the words as if they were poetry meant to crush me, her eyes locked on mine with a victorious gleam. "The future heir of the lycan kingdom is inside of me." Every syble was a knife, and I felt each one twist and burrow deeper. She took a step closer, watching me with predator''s eyes, eager for any sign of weakness. Her arrogance was a living thing, pushing at me with an intent to break me where I stood. I was boiling over. That baby inside of her was not the future heir. Mentally, I was plotting every way I could kill Ivy. I wouldn''t be satisfied until I snapped her neck and watched the life drain from


    her eyes.


    "Of course, we still need to think about how we want to deal with you," she continued, each word dripping with malice. My heart pounded in my chest like a war drum, a fierce reminder that I was still here, still alive, and I was still fighting. "After we kill the lycan king, I think we''ll hand you over to the demons to harvest your organs. A fitting fate." She sneered at me, and I wanted to w that smug look off her face, to rip it to shreds and show her I wasn''t as defeated as she hoped. This was far from over. I didn''t know how, but I would get myself out of this


    mess.


    My hands clenched into fists at my side. She had taken so much for me, but it led me to Darren. If she wanted to ignite my rage, speaking of hurting Darren was how to do it. My heart was a furnace, fueled by a fury that threatened to consume me whole. She might think she was powerful, but she hadn''t yet seen how


    far I was willing to go. I was more than just rage and pain-I was a storm building on the horizon, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. And when I did, it would be with a force that would tten


    everything in its path.


    Ivy walked up to me and roughly grabbed my chin, tilting it upward with a grin. She leaned in close, her breath hot on my skin, "Oh, Allissa," she taunted. "You will never be a mother in this life." She tightened her grip, pulling my face even closer to hers.


    I struggled against her hold, fury boiling within me, threatening to spill over. "The baby inside of you will be nothing more than demon food," she said, each word designed to slice through my defenses. I growled at her, a low and furious sound that echoed off the stone walls. I refused to let her have the satisfaction of seeing me crumble. If she wanted to see me destroyed, she would have to work harder than this.


    My defiance only seemed to fuel her madness, and Ivyughed, a wild and vicious sound that sent chills down my spine. In an instant, she released my chin and mmed her fist into my face. Pain exploded through me, and I reeled back, tasting blood and anger on my tongue. Ivy wiped her knuckles, a crazy glint in her eyes, as if relishing the raw physicality of it all. She thought she was winning, but she had no idea what I was capable of. Not yet.


    I snapped my head back and red at her, my eyes burning wit'' defiance and a hatred as deep as the ocean. The look seemed to


    (4) 20 min left


    catch her off guard, her eyes widening with surprise and something close to disbelief. How dare I look at her like that, after


    everything she had done? But I did, and it shook her more than


    she cared to admit. Her arrogance took a hit, and I savored the


    small victory, knowing it was just the beginning. She thought I was beaten, that I was already hers to dispose of. But she would soon learn that nothing was further from the truth.


    "What is so special about you?" Ivy shouted, her voice rising in pitch and fury. I could see the jealousy twisting inside her, driving her to madness. Her veneer of control cracked, and sheunched into a tirade of kicks and punches, her strength brutal and relentless. Each blow was meant to break me, but with every strike, my resolve grew fiercer. She demanded to know why I wouldn''t give up, why I wouldn''t stay down, but the answer was something she could never understand. I wouldn''t give up because I couldn''t, because I had too much to fight for, too much to live for. The more she attacked, the more I knew I had to survive


    this.


    The assault was vicious, her savagery unmatched as she battered me. I struggled to stay conscious, every fiber of my being focused on enduring, on not giving in. My vision blurred with each hit, but I forced myself to hold on, to stay alert and ready for any chance to turn the tables. Ivy''s breath came in ragged gasps, her frenzy unchecked, but even as my body took the blows, my spirit refused to yield. Her violence was an avnche, a relentless tide, but I was the rock she couldn''t dislodge.


    "Ivy," a voice called from the stairs, cutting through the chaos like a de. The unexpected interruption brought her assault to a sudden halt. Ivy froze, as if suspended in time, and she turned her head toward the sound. For a brief moment, everything was still, and I used the pause to catch my breath, to gather the pieces of myself that were still intact. It was a fragile reprieve, but I clung to it like a lifeline. My heart pounded with a desperate rhythm, but it was still beating. I was still here, still unbroken, and more determined than ever to see this through to the bitter end.


    Ivy straightened, her demeanor shifting from savage toposed in an instant. She called out, ¡°Coming, father,¡± her voice sweet and obedient, a stark contrast to the violence of moments before. Without a backward nce, she walked away, leaving me bleeding on the floor but not defeated. I tasted blood in my mouth, but I swallowed it down, refusing to let it drown me. The world was a blur of pain and resolve, and I knew that this was far from over. Blood dripped onto the floor, but with each drop, my fury only grew. Ivy had won this battle, but she hadn''t won the war. I would make sure of that. With boiling blood and a fierce desire for revenge, my resolve hardened. Somehow, I had to survive. I would escape and I would paint the ground red with her blood. The world around me began to blur before it all went ck again.

 A Luna for 100

    Darren


    The smell of blood and dirt clung to me like a second skin. I wiped the sweat off my brow, watching as the back of my hand turned red with the victory of another battle. Cuts and bruises screamed across my body, but exhaustion only lived in my bones, never my spirit. I couldn''t suppress the grin that took over my face. We''d won and hadn''t suffered many casualties. If we could keep this


    up, this war would be over before we knew it. Then, I could finally


    return to my Ally.


    I heard the heavy footsteps of my best friend before I saw him. Ivan appeared with his familiar stoic presence and a look that said he was about to crack a joke.


    "You look like hell, Darren," Ivan said, his voice rumbling like distant thunder. He leaned against a tree, arms crossed, eyes scanning the battlefield as if he could still see the fight happening.


    "I could say the same for you," I shot back, letting the grin stretch wider. I ran a hand through my hair, feeling the grit and grime that turned every touch into a memory of the day''sbat.


    "Is that an actual dirt beard you''re growing, or have you finally given up?"


    Ivan chuckled, a low, gravelly sound. "I call it war paint. Thedies love it." He tilted his head, a mock seriousness in his golden eyes. "Thinking about trying it yourself?"


    "I wouldn''t dream of stealing your look."


    We bothughed, a shared sound that broke through the exhaustion like a fresh breeze. I looked back at the field behind us, a chaotic stretch of ground where victory still echoed. The knowledge that we had outsmarted them sweetened the taste of it. We outfought them, again. Our enemies scattered like leaves, and I reveled in the sight.


    "We did it," I said, feeling the need to hear the words out loud, to taste the triumph in more than just my mind.


    Ivan nodded, his grin more subtle but no less real. "Yeah, we did." He straightened, his gaze shifting to me with an intensity that spoke of loyalty, a brotherhood forged in countless battles like this one. "How''s the King of Lycans holding up?"


    "The King of Lycans is unstoppable," I said, feeling the truth of it in every ache and pain that made me feel more alive. I reached for a water sk, pouring some over my head and relishing the shock of cold against my skin. "It''s the rest of these poor bastards I''m worried about."


    "Somebody''s gotta win, and it''s damn sure not gonna be them,"


    0/14


    14:54


    Ivan replied, jerking his thumb toward the Invisible line where our foes had retreated.


    We stood in silence for a moment, letting the battle settle. My thoughts were on Ally and our baby. If things kept going like this then I would be able toe home for the birth of our child. I wondered what we would be having. Boy or girl, I was excited. She had chosen not to find out the sex of our child and keep it a surprise for the both of us. It feels like forever since I saw her, and yet I could envision her in my mind easily. Her beautiful smile, her sweetugh, and the way her eyes lit up when we looked at each


    other.


    Then, Ivan broke the silence, his tone shifting from triumphant to something more resigned, more knowing. "Feels like we''ve been doing this forever."


    "Feels like we''ll be doing it forever," Iughed, my words light butced with the undercurrent of truth. That uncertainty of how long it would allst. I sat down on a fallen log, the roughness of it grounding me in the reality that even kings had their limits. "Think we''ve got another decade in us?"


    "At least," Ivan said, joining me. His presence was solid, unyielding, a mountain that would stand no matter the storm. I foundfort in him. His friendship was more like family, and I really relied on him. He looked after me, and I did the same for


    him.


    We shared a look, one that reflected the toll this life took and our refusal to let it break us. Weariness lived in the lines around our eyes, the scars on our bodies, but we wore them like badges, symbols of a fight we would never give up. The battles have been hard fought, but today we had a glimmer of hope. Our new strategies were working.


    Ivan shifted beside me, a motion that caught my eye. "Uh, Darren?" he said, his voice curious, cautious. "You''re glowing."


    I frowned, looking down at my chest, my arms, expecting to see some strange new battle wound. But nothing burned, nothing glowed on me. Then I saw his gaze fixated on my pocket, and a sudden thrill, a different kind of urgency, surged through me.


    I reached in and pulled out a crystal, its light pulsating with intensity. It bathed my hand in blue, brighter than the moon on a cloudless night, more demanding than any battlefield shout.


    "Allissa needs to speak with me," I felt my heart racing, and my voice wasced with concern. For her to contact me, it was


    important.


    "Maybe your pup ising sooner than you thought? Must be important if she''s reaching out like that," he said, his tone serious now, the humor gone, reced by shared urgency.


    I nodded, pocketing the crystal and getting to my feet. The weariness I had felt melted away, reced by determination, by a resolve that no war, no battle, could ever extinguish. My mind raced with possibilities, with the need to know what had driven Allissa to use the crystal.


    I met Ivan''s eyes, seeing my own urgency reflected there. "Let''s go," I said, my voice firm.


    Ivan rose beside me, and together we moved, the urgency turning to a run. I wasn''t wasting another second.


    We cut through the camp like des. Speed burned in our veins, driving us past weary soldiers and the remnants of their hard-won


    celebrations. Every step pounded with the need to reach themand phone. The only one that could connect me to Allissa. The only one that could make sense of the glowing crystal in my pocket. When Finn appeared, I didn''t slow down. I barely registered his presence before I threw the news at him, my voice taut with tension. "Allissa activated the crystal," I said, the words a heartbeat in the silence.


    Finn''s amber eyes flickered with understanding, his pace matching ours. He knew the importance, the haste, the way everything else paled inparison. "How long ago?" he asked, his voice smooth yet edged with concern.


    "Just now. We''re going to the phone," My words were clipped,


    I nodded, pocketing the crystal and getting to my feet. The weariness I had felt melted away, reced by determination, by a resolve that no war, no battle, could ever extinguish. My mind raced with possibilities, with the need to know what had driven Allissa to use the crystal.


    I met Ivan''s eyes, seeing my own urgency reflected there. "Let''s go," I said, my voice firm.


    Ivan rose beside me, and together we moved, the urgency turning


    to a run. I wasn''t wasting another second.


    We cut through the camp like des. Speed burned in our veins, driving us past weary soldiers and the remnants of their hard-won celebrations. Every step pounded with the need to reach themand phone. The only one that could connect me to Allissa. The only one that could make sense of the glowing crystal in my pocket. When Finn appeared, I didn''t slow down. I barely registered his presence before I threw the news at him, my voice taut with tension. ¡°Allissa activated the crystal," I said, the words a heartbeat in the silence.


    Finn''s amber eyes flickered with understanding, his pace matching ours. He knew the importance, the haste, the way everything else paled inparison. "How long ago?" he asked, his voice smooth yet edged with concern.


    "Just now. We''re going to the phone," My words were clipped,


    14:54


    every second precious.


    The three of us moved like a force of nature, a storm that wouldn''t be stopped by exhaustion or fear. Ivan led the way, his massive frame parting the chaos of the camp like a ship through turbulent waters. My mind raced with possibilities, each more unsettling than thest. I tried to tell myself not to worry. That if she was contacting me, she was alright, but deep down, something wed at my chest. Fear began to grip my insides. A fear I hadn''t felt once in battle, but I felt it


    now.


    As we neared themunication tent, Finn''s hand pped on my shoulder, his touch grounding. "Easy. Don''t get worked up."


    I nodded, but the anxiety twisted inside me like a living thing. The taste of fear was bitter, unfamiliar, unwee. It pushed me harder, faster, until we reached the desk outside the tent, themand phone waiting like a lifeline.


    I grabbed it without hesitation, the old rotary dial spinning beneath my fingers with agonizing slowness. Ivan and Finn stood on either side, their presence tense, unwavering. They understood, they knew, and the solidarity in that moment was everything I needed.


    Dayanaranded beside us on her griffin, her red hair a fiery banner that caught the wind. She dismounted gracefully, silently, her eyes meeting mine, with


    curiosity and understanding. She


    14:54


    listened, a silent participant, as the call finally connected.


    I spoke into the receiver, my voice raw with urgency. "Put me through to Allissa," I


    demanded, the authority in my tone unyielding.


    I heard voices in the background, confusion,motion. Then, someone


    answered, the voice unfamiliar, unexpected.


    "This is the royal office," the person said, their tone harried and


    breathless.


    I felt a cold stab of confusion, my grip tightening on the phone. "Who the hell is


    this?" I barked, frustration mounting.


    More noise, a tter, the sound of someone fumbling. My patience, myposure, frayed at the edges, and I struggled to maintain control. The need to know, to understand, roared inside


    1. me.


    Then, I heard my father''s voice cutting through the chaos with unexpected rity. "Darren," he said, the sound of it both a relief and a new kind of dread.


    "Dad?," my voice was sharp and I could feel the fear


    overwhelming me. My mate didn''t answer, and now I knew something was wrong. "Where''s Allissa? Why isn''t she answering?"


    14:54


    There was a pause, a hesitation that sent my thoughts spiraling into darker ces. When Milo spoke again, his voice wasden with something heavy, something that filled me with ice. "Darren, he said again, and I hated the way he said my name, like an apology. "Allissa is gone. We can''t find her anywhere." Shock mmed into me like a physical blow. I swayed, my breath catching in my throat. I barely registered Finn and Ivan closing ranks, their presence a wall of support. "What?" I gasped, the word barely more than a breath.


    "And Lyle is dead," Milo continued, each word a new punch, a new fracture. "We don''t know how it happened."


    I think I would have copsed if it wasn''t for Ivan''s hands on me. His hands were gripping my shoulders, offering me the support I desperately needed. My mind was reeling. Allissa was gone and my little brother... dead. I couldn''t believe it. It


    was too shocking


    to believe.


    I roared, the sound tearing from me, primal and furious. Everything blurred as rage overtook my senses. The phone trembled in my grip, the receiver straining under the force of my emotions. "What the hell happened?" I demanded, my voice wild, a storm with no


    center.


    "We found Lyle in the butterfly maze," Milo said, his words too


    14:54


    calm, too measured, as if that could soften the blow." He was poisoned. There was no sign of Allissa. We don''t even know if she''s still!!


    "She is!" I growled, clinging to that truth with everything I had. "She''s alive. I''d know if she wasn''t."


    My father paused, his silence like a living thing. I heard it breathe, heard it fill the


    space between us. "I hope you''re right," he finally said, his voice breaking in a way I''d never heard before.


    Hope and anger, grief and determination, twisted inside me until I couldn''t distinguish one from the other. I mmed the phone down, the finality of it like a gunshot in the sudden silence.


    My eyes were wild, my breath ragged, every muscle coiled and ready to explode.


    Ivan and Finn stood firm, Ivan''s grip on my shoulder squeezing. Dayanara watched, her gaze intense.


    "Easy, Darren. Don''t let it spiral." Ivan''s voice sounded muffled as I felt the demonic storm of rage bubbling inside of me.


    My mate was gone, my brother dead, and my world teetered on the brink of


    madness,


    I threw my head back and roared, the sound a promise of vengeance that the


    universe itself couldn''t ignore.


    14:54


    My anger was a living thing. It tore through me, a feral beast uncontainable and unrestrained. I let it consume me, let it burn away everything but the need to strike back. The need to find her. I roared again, and again, the sound shaking the world until it was the only thing I could hear. Then, I felt something else. Something softer. A different magic, quiet and persistent. It wound its way through the rage, bringing me back when I wanted nothing more than to be lost. My mind cleared, and I saw Dayanara standing there, her hands outstretched, her


    power a tether that brought me


    to my senses.


    "Darren," she said, her voice cutting through the haze, insistent and real. "Control


    yourself."


    The demand in her words pulled me from the brink. I shook with the effort, with


    the struggle to cage the wild fury that refused to be tamed. Ivan wrapped his arms


    around me and pulled my head to


    his chest.


    "You can''t help anyone like this. You need to fight it. For her."


    "I will take you to your kingdom." Dayanara slowly pulled her magic out of me, her


    eyes never leaving mine. "We need to start there."


    My breath came in ragged bursts, my mind still a whirlwind of grief and rage. But


    there was a rity now, a painful understanding th cut deeper than any wound. Allissa was gone, Lyle was dead, and


    14:54


    Ok me somewhere I


    nodded, my movements stiff, reluctant. I couldn''t grieve Lyle. I couldn''t grieve


    anything. Not now. Not yet.


    Finn stepped closer, his presence a steady anchor. "She''s alive,"


    he said, his voice certain. "You''d feel the disconnect if she wasn''t."


    The truth in his words was like air, like breath, a necessity I couldn''t deny. I clung


    to it, let it fill the spaces where despair tried to take root.


    "You need to use the mate bond," Finn met with my eyes. "Focus! You''ll find her."


    Ivan gave my shoulder a strong squeeze. "I''ll handle things here. Make sure everything stays in line. You need to go."


    I felt Dayanara''s magic surge through me again, sealing my anger, my fear. She was relentless in her resolve, her power making the impossible seem within reach. She wasn''t giving me a choice, and I didn''t want one. And I wondered how often in the heat of battle she had used her magic to stop me from losing control. Maybe that was why she always stayed close by? I couldn''t analyze that now.


    Right now, I need to get home.


    14:54


    19 SOIIGWnere.


    couldn''te back from.


    I nodded, my movements stiff, reluctant. I couldn''t grieve Lyle. I couldn''t grieve


    anything. Not now. Not yet.


    Finn stepped closer, his presence a steady anchor. "She''s alive,"


    he said, his voice certain. "You''d feel the disconnect if she


    wasn''t."


    The truth in his words was like air, like breath, a necessity I couldn''t deny. I clung


    to it, let it fill the spaces where despair tried


    to take root.


    "You need to use the mate bond," Finn met with my eyes.


    You''ll find her."


    "Focus!


    Ivan gave my shoulder a strong squeeze. "I''ll handle things here. Make sure everything stays in line. You need to go."


    I felt Dayanara''s magic surge through me again, sealing my anger, my fear. She was relentless in her resolve, her power making the impossible seem within reach. She wasn''t giving me a choice, and I didn''t want one. And I wondered how often in the heat of battle she had used her magic to stop me from losing control.


    Maybe that was why she always stayed close by? I couldn''t analyze that now. Right now, I need to get home.


    14:54


    I had to find answers before the anger took me somewhere! couldn''te


    back from.


    I nodded, my movements stiff, reluctant. I couldn''t grieve Lyle. I couldn''t grieve


    anything. Not now. Not yet.


    Finn stepped closer, his presence a steady anchor. "She''s alive,"


    he said, his voice certain. "You''d feel the disconnect if she


    wasn''t."


    The truth in his words was like air, like breath, a necessity I couldn''t deny. I clung


    to it, let it fill the spaces where despair tried


    to take root.


    4


    "You need to use the mate bond," Finn met with my eyes. "Focus! You''ll find her."


    Ivan gave my shoulder a strong squeeze. "I''ll handle things here. Make sure


    everything stays in line. You need to go."


    I felt Dayanara''s magic surge through me again, sealing my anger, my fear. She was relentless in her resolve, her power making the impossible seem within reach. She wasn''t giving me a choice, and I didn''t want one. And I wondered how often in the heat of battle she had used her magic to stop me from losing control.


    Maybe that was why she always stayed close by? I couldn''t analyze that now. Right now, I need to get home.


    14:54


    "We''ll start with Lyle," Dayanara pursed her lips together. "We need to test


    him for poison."


    Her words made me angry, the way she spoke of my brother as if he was a clue,


    a means to an end. Gods, my baby brother. He was by Ally''s side ... protecting


    her. He deserved so much better. My


    dear little brother. He wanted to find his fated mate. He wanted


    to feel the love of a real family. He had never been intimate with anyone, saving


    himself for his mate... and now it was all gone. Dayanara''s gaze softened, though her words did not. "You want to find Allissa?


    You want to save her? Then focus, Darren. Stay in control." I felt Ivan release me, and he stepped back to look at me.


    "Find her, Darren. Focus on finding your mate. Don''t focus on what you can''t change.¡± Ivan turned and nodded his head to Dayanara. She was on her griffin in an instant, the creature''s wings spreading wide, ready to take to the sky. "Hurry or I''ll go after Allissa without you," she called, a hint of her sass cutting through the tension like a wee de. I was beside her in a heartbeat, my body was numb with the news. I was reacting but felt like I was in a fog. I nced at Finn and Ivan, but I had no words. We took off, the wind rushing past us, cold and biting. My mind raced, faster than the griffin, faster than thought. I couldn''t


    lose myself to the rage or the grief or the thousand other things wing for a piece of me. It all felt like a nightmare. I wanted to wake up.


    14:54


    14 min left


    Dayanara''s presence was a challenge and afort, a reminder that I wasn''t


    alone in this, even if it felt that way. She turned her head, her red hair a me against the sky.


    "We''ll find her," she promised, her voice calm but firm. ¡°She''s a tough one. She''ll


    be alright."


    I held onto that, onto the conviction in her words. I let it guide me, let it shape my


    thoughts into something I could use, something I


    could wield like a weapon against the darkness.


    The castle was still miles away, the flight stretched out before us like a promise I


    had to keep. I closed my eyes, blocking out the world, the pain, the loss. I reached


    deep, reached with everything I was, everything I had. I felt the mate bond, faint


    but real, a thread I couldn''t see but knew was there.


    She was alive. Allissa was alive, and I would find her. I would find her, and I would


    make whoever took her pay.


    The wind whipped over us, carrying my resolve back to the ce where I needed


    to be. The ce where I would find the answers. The ce where this began, and


    the ce where it would end.


    The ce where I would save her.


    Or die trying.


    14:55

 A Luna for 101

    Darren


    The moment the griffin touched down, I was off, the corridor blurring around me as I tore through it. Dayanara''s voice followed, muttering something about not getting herself lost and about being ready to zap any lycan fool enough to mess with her. I barely heard her. I didn''t care about anything but getting to Lyle and getting answers. I reached back for Dayanara''s hand without stopping, dragging her through the endless twists of the halls. My father waited outside Lyle''s room, pale as moonlight, stunned into


    silence as I careened toward him.


    "Did you look at the videos?" I asked, barely able to choke the


    words out.


    "Cloaked," he said, eyes wide with shock. "Lyle and Allissa copsed, then Allissa was lifted by... nothing. Like a ghost." The familiar fury began to boil, too hot to contain. Too hot to control.


    "Fuck!" The word shot out, almost louder than I intended. I knew how I must have looked-feral and unhinged-but I couldn''t stop. Not now. "We have to get her back," I said. "Where did they take her?" My father shook his head, the weight of it showing in the


    lines of his face.


    "We don''t know," he said. "We know they disappeared in the woods, but that''s as far as our surveince took us." I paced, the movement doing nothing to settle the tempest inside m


    15:28


    (**)


    20 min len


    "Stop that!" Dayanara hissed. "We''ve been over this. You can''t help her if you get lost in your madness."


    My heart still hammered like a prisoner against my ribs, a painful reminder of everything I was losing. Of everything I had already lost. We paused outside Lyle''s room, and Dayanara studied me.


    "Where''s your brother at?" Dayanara asked, and I noticed how my father''s look changed. He red at the stranger, and I realized!


    didn''t introduce them.


    "She''s a friend," I insisted, though the words barely came out. "She''s a princess of the Sorcery Kingdom." My father didn''t seem convinced, his gaze locked on the door like it was the final enemy


    he couldn''t defeat.


    "I can''t," he murmured, voice breaking. "I can''t go back in there."


    Dayanara took a step closer, her usual flippant demeanor reced by something I hadn''t seen in her before. Determination, maybe. Compassion. "I don''t need you to apany me. Either of you. I just need to analyze his blood. Is he through those doors?" she asked, taking a step toward it.


    "The kingdom doesn''t know. We didn''t want to upset them," Milo whispered as he watched Dayanara.


    "You need my skills. You can trust me."


    "We need her." I saw the uncertainty still lingering in his eyes, but


    15:28


    he


    20 min left


    didn''t try to stop her.


    Milo shifted ufortably, torn between desperation and doubt. "Can you help the others too?" he asked, his voice low and


    hesitant. "The ones who were brainwashed?"


    "Not a problem,¡± Dayanara replied, almost too casually. But then she paused, a new seriousness in her face. ¡°First, we need to figure out what poison was used,¡± she said. "We need to find Allissa before anything else." My father nodded, and I saw him flinch at the mention of her name, there was so much pain in his eyes. He pursed his lips and took in a shaky breath. The look of failure evident in his eyes. He failed to protect his son and his


    son''s mate.


    "He''s been in there... since it happened." He stopped, and I knew he was seeing it all again. Lyle''s lifeless body. "Weid him there," he said, nodding toward the room. "For now."


    Dayanara reached for the door handle and I felt my own resolve crumble for a moment. The thought of seeing Lyle like that was


    tearing me up.


    "You don''t have to." Her eyes met mine.


    "I have to do this," I said, more to myself than anyone. "I owe it to


    him." I took a breath, the kind that felt like drowning, and rear'' ed


    for the door handle first.


    I stepped inside, each movement a fresh ache, a new break in my 3/5


    15:28 battered heart. The silence was thick, suffocating, pressing down Chapter 101


    (+)20 min left


    so wrong, his hand cold and lifeless in mine. The reality of it was


    too much. Too brutal. My legs buckled and I was on the floor,


    sobbing like the child I was never allowed to be. My brother was gone, the empty


    husk of him a painful reminder of what I''d lost. Of what I''d never have again. The memories came sharp and


    unrelenting: hisughter, his loyalty, the bond we''d never get to feel again.


    ¤¤


    He looked like he was sleeping. Sleeping, but never to wake up. I


    gripped his hand, stiff and cold as screams of grief ripped from my chest, wild and unrestrained. I hadn''t cried like this since I was a


    pup. Maybe not ever. But the dam had burst, and I couldn''t stop. Didn''t want to stop. All the grief, all the anger, all the helplessness -it all poured out, raw and consuming.


    His smile, hisugh, the way he always had my back even when


    I didn''t deserve it. Those were the things I remembered. Those


    were the things I would never see or hear again. It was like losing


    him all over, the wound ripped open and bleeding inside me. I


    thought of when we were kids, always getting into trouble but always together. I thought of thest words I''d said to him before


    this madness started, before I''d failed him.


    Dayanara stood nearby, but she was a ghost to me now, a


    shadow. I was alone with Lyle, alone with everything we should have had but never would. His voice, always teasing, always loyal. The jokes he would tell,ughing as he ducked my punches. He''d


    been more than a brother. He''d been a part of me. I let the tears


    much I loved him, how much I had let him down. 4/5


    15:28


    20 min left


    suffocating in it, drowning in everything I''d never get to say to him, everything we''d never get to do. He had saved himself for his mate. He would never get to


    meet her. He would never get to


    have the family he desperately wanted. I wanted to howl, to tear


    the world apart, but all I could do was sob and grip his hand like it


    might save me.


    And then, through the haze of grief, came the thought of Allissa. The same


    despair, the same helplessness. The same sense of


    failure. I couldn''t let it happen again. I wouldn''t. I owed Lyle that


    much, owed him everything. My heart was a wreck, but it was still beating, and


    that meant I still had a chance. For Allissa. For my


    brother. For us all.


    "You''ve done well, Lyle. You were the best brother ... the best person. You deserved better." I let go of his hand, the hardest thing I''d ever done, and stood, barely recognizing the hollow shell of myself. I looked at his lifeless face and felt his absence settling in my chest. "I''m going to bring Ally back. Rest easy, brother. I


    love


    you."


    I closed my eyes and turned away. I would never see him again. There was so much I wanted for him. It was all robbed from him, from us. I felt a sinister energy swirling inside of me. My anger was a demon, demanding vengeance. Someone wasn''t just going to die for this. They were going to suffer. Their family would suffer. And I would hunt down anyone who was rted by ''ood. It wasn''t just a life for a life. This was pain. This was raw. Their bodies would be torn open, blood pouring like rivers as they


    15:28


    screamed in unending torment, haunted by the weight of their 5/5 own actions.

 A Luna for 102

    Darren


    I took a step toward the door before I heard a hum from Dayanara.


    I turned to look at her and noticed her moving quickly, her face intent and focused on Lyle''s body.


    She ced a hand on his forehead, a thoughtful wrinkle between her brows. "This is strange," she said, and the uncertainty in her voice startled me. Her hands traced his throat, then hovered over his heart, a dawning realization on her face. "This is divine magic," she said, eyes wide. "It stopped his heart, froze his blood. I''m


    not sure what could have caused this." She ced her hand on


    his chest, and I turned to face herpletely. Her eyes widened


    as she looked up at me. "He isn''t dead." The words were an


    electric shock, jarring and incredible. "He''s alive," she breathed.


    I stumbled forward, my own heart threatening to stop from the sudden flood of hope.


    I was there, at her side, hardly daring to believe what I''d heard.


    "Alive?" My voice was a weak breath, the single word a tangled mess of disbelief


    and desperation. She nodded, her expression


    still incredulous but confident.


    "His insides are frozen," she exined, as if she could hardly


    this " Her eyes met mine, fierce and shining. "This is Allissa''s


    15:43


    woofition me dizzy


    "This is her aura. I''m certain of it."


    Dayanara''s fingers continued their delicate work, brushing against Lyle''s skin with a touch so light it was almost a whisper. "She froze his blood to stop the poison,"


    she said, a note of wonder in her voice. "I''ve never seen anything like it." I watched, transfixed, as she poured her energy into him, her lips moving silently, the room humming with an unseen power. It felt like a dream. Like I might wake up at any moment to the real nightmare. But the longer I watched her, the more real it became.


    "Can you save him?" I asked, the words scraping out of me, full of urgency. My body was trembling from the rush of emotions I had


    been through. Dayanara nced up, her expression unreadable.


    "I don''t know," she admitted, but there was no defeat in her voice. Only determination. "It will take time," she continued. "I have to purify his blood first. That alone could take several days." I heard the challenge in her words, the fierceness that said she wouldn''t give up. Not until there was nothing left to do. She ced both hands on Lyle''s chest, the wrinkle of


    concentration returning to her brow. "Unthawing him will be the hardest part," she said. "I can''t promise you anything, but I will do everything I can." I watched her, watched my brother, my heart aching with a new kind of pain. Hope. It was fragile and terrifying, and it was the only thing I had left. For my sake... for my sanity... I


    15:43


    had to believe in it.


    "Stay with him," I said, more a plea than amand. "I need you to stay with him while I find her." Dayanara looked at me, the faintest smile ying on her lips. "I can''t wait until-"


    ...


    "Go," she said, her voice strong as she motioned at the door with her head. "There is no trying. only seeding. You don''t know who you''re up against." I nodded, the thought of Allissa burning through me. I couldn''t lose her. I wouldn''t. "But they don''t know what they''ve unleashed inside of you."


    I nodded, gritting my teeth. "I don''t need to know who I''m up


    against. Finn was right. I have the mate bond, and I will use it to hunt her down. If we really are twin mes, then I can find her."


    "You will be drawn to her. Follow the tug at your heart and trust it. No matter what path it takes you on, trust those instincts. If you are twin mes, your lives are tethered together. An invisible thread that connects you and can guide you." Dayanara''s eyes met with mine. "Find her and bring her back. Break them for what they''ve done."


    A dark chuckle left my lips. "I will do more than break them." I nced at Lyle, feeling my soul fighting to be in two ces at once. "You''re going to be okay. Thank you for taking care of my queen." My voice was rough with emotion. I watched as Dayanara''s energy wrapped over Lyle like a shield. "I''m going to


    AIC


    15:43


    ¡ú 20 min


    destroy them all. And I''m going to bring her home. It will be like it was before." I squeezed Lyle''s hand, feeling the hope like a pulse, and left to do what I swore I would.


    The pain was still there, but it was different now, transformed by the possibility of what Dayanara had uncovered. Of what Allissa had done. She had used her strength to save Lyle. Whether she knew what she was doing or not, her heart wanted to protect him over herself. My beautiful and amazing mate.


    I took a breath that didn''t hurt for the first time since the world fell


    apart. "Enfastenate," Dayanara called after me, her voice strong and full of faith. I felt her magic swirl around me making the pull to Allissa feel stronger. It followed me like a talisman, like a charm to protect me from the storm I was about to face. "It only enhances what''s already there. That is the best I can do." I paused at the door, feeling the need to say more but not knowing how. Dayanara looked at me, her eyes a steady ze. "Raise hell," she said, a smile breaking through her concentration.


    I nodded, the motion fierce and resolute. "I will," I promised again, letting it fill the space between us. "I''m going to get her and eviscerate them all." I growled and left, the image of her working over Lyle thest thing I saw, thest thing I needed to see.


    Qutside, the world seemed brighter, less oppressive. The weight was still there, but I carried it differently now. I saw my dad''s figure and I moved toward him. "Lyle''s not dead," I said, the words still


    15:43


    astonishing, still surreal. ¡°Dayanara''s with him." My father''s mouth opened, then closed again, trying to catch up to the new reality. Trying to understand the miracle.


    "He''s alive?! How?" My father''s voice was full of shock, but I could see the relief in his eyes.


    "Dayanara will do everything she can. He isn''t out of the woods, but there''s at least a chance. It isn''t over. We have hope."


    "Thank the gods."


    "Thank Allissa too," I said with a small smile. "I don''t know how... maybe it was her blessing, but she froze his blood, not allowing the poison to spread. She gave him a chance to live that he wouldn''t have had. She put her effort into protecting him over


    herself."


    "Darren ... ." His voice trailed off and I knew he was trying to think of something reassuring to say. But I didn''t need to hear it. I was focused on what needed to be done now.


    "Give Dayanara anything she needs," I continued, themand crisp and sharp. It felt good to issue orders, to have a n, to be in control again. ¡°She''ll stay as long as there''s hope." I brushed past him, focused on my mission.


    "Wait, Darren. Where are you going?!" I heard my father''s


    15:43


    confused voice but I didn''t slow. I didn''t turn back. I knew he would try to talk me out of it, and that wasn''t going to happen. He would want to send an army with me, but that would only slow me down. The fire in me was ignited and couldn''t be stopped. Couldn''t wait.


    "I''m going to get my queen." The words were a promise. My father''s attempt at protest was nothing but a distant echo as


    stormed away. Each stride was a powerful deration of intent,


    fueled by an irresistible force that swelled within me. My eyes burned with an inferno, the beast inside me roaring with ferocious impatience, wing to break free.


    Ally, I''ming for you. I swear, if it means setting the entire world aze to track you down, then so be it. I''ll ignite everything in my path until I find you." Each step forward was a vow, an unspoken promise to leave no stone unturned, no corner unexplored, until Ally was safe in my embrace once more.

 A Luna for 103

    Luna Torte Lycan King


    Lucky Draw.


    Allissa


    I floated between consciousness and some dark sea, adrift in shadows with nothing to cling to but his smell. There was no mistake that Alfred was beside me. A thin thread of memory tried to pull me back, but everything slipped through my fingers, leaving me drowning in uncertainty. How long had I been out? My pulse beat like a frantic drum as I fought against the heaviness, the haze, the tight metal around my wrists. Time had all blurred together, and I lost track of it. I braced myself and slowly opened my eyes. He was right in front of me. His eyes met mine, and I could see the pain in them again.


    "Lissa, gods, Lissa. Do you need a drink? Are you hungry?" The beast inside me recoiled, confused by its own emotions. I


    wanted to scream, to tell him how deeply he''d wounded me, how nothing could ever be okay. Instead, a different urgency took


    hold, more primal and immediate: my throat was parched, and I


    felt the sharp gnaw of hunger twisting in my stomach. My senses


    seemed magnified, every difort elevated by the small life


    growing inside me. But all I could do was stare, barely registering his movements, until he snatched a bottle from a table, broke the


    seal, and thrust it forward.


    "Look," he said, desperate to convince me of something I hadn''t yet used him of. "Let me help you."


    1/11


    17:35


    **Lucky Draw


    I could live without food for a little while, but I knew I needed to drink. As if he was reading my mind, he knelt down, his touch agonizingly tender, tilting the bottle to my lips with hands that had once been my shelter. Water flooded my mouth with sweet relief. His actions were very gentle, and I was struggling to figure out his angle. Was this bad cop and good cop?


    Alfred''s eyes never left my face, searching for signs of forgiveness, of anything but the cold detachment I wore like armor. His voice cracked with each confession, raw and relentless. "It''s like I''m in a fog. I don''t know what''s happening half the time. shes of my lifee back to me and some things I don''t even remember. I can''t remember meeting Ivy again. I don''t know how I ended up in her bed, time and time again."


    His wordsshed against me, each one a new bruise. I fought to remain indifferent, but the story he spun had talons that sank into my resolve. He hesitated, struggling for control, his breath jagged. "I didn''t want to leave you that day, and I tried to fight and stay. But the next thing I knew, I was on a ne. What''s happening to me? Has my beast gone crazy? Am I crazy? Liss¨¤, I would never our pup-" He stopped, shaking his head in violent denial, tears coursing down his cheeks. "I would never have betrayed you. Did the mate pull blind me? I''m getting more confused as time moves on. When I wrote you that letter... I had to think it was because c the mate bond. But now, I don''t know who I am. I know I hurt you. But I-"


    17:35


    Lucky Draw


    His voice shattered, and I saw a man unraveling before me. Some distant part of me wanted to reach out, to acknowledge the truth in his turmoil, but the pain was too fresh, too consuming.


    I forced the words from a ce I didn''t recognize, each one an icicle. "She is pregnant with your pup. Focus on your new mate."


    My response was a scalpel, cold and precise. He flinched as if I''d struck him, and a fleeting regret touched my heart before it hardened again. I saw him-really saw him¡ªso lost and desperate, and the possibility of brainwashing began to take shape in my mind. But nothing, I resolved, could change the new path I was on, the new life I was building with Darren. He was my mate, my future. I couldn''t look back.


    My words hung in the space between us like thin strands of ice, fragile and glistening with a cold truth. I waited for him to speak, to crack through the silence with his own fragile confessions. When he did, his voice was small, smaller than I''d ever heard it, a distant echo of the man I once knew. His head dipped low, and he murmured, "I know, and I tried talking to her about it." There was shame there, drowning out the anger that flickered behind his eyes, an anger I understood all too well. He looked up at me, his gaze unsteady, his mouth half-open like a wound. "I''m trapped," he said again, and his words seemed to hang in the air, unfinish and iplete, like so much of our life together. "I''m trapped, and I just want to go back to the way things were."


    17:35


    Lucky Draw


    I should have felt satisfaction at his admission, but all I sensed was a hollow ache where certainty should have been. This was not the scene I''d imagined countless times in my head, where my rage would burn bright enough to set the world on fire. Instead, he was like a candle guttering in the wind, and all I could do was watch his me grow smaller, more distant.


    "Every time, I end up nking out and waking up in bed with her," he continued, each word a confession and a plea. "You have to believe me, Lissa. It''s like I''m disappearing. Like I''m dying. I just want us back."


    The sincerity in his voice chipped away at my armor, the sharp edges of anger dulling against the weight of his pain. "Are you even aware?" I asked, my voice rough with skepticism, with fear of believing him. "Do you know if she''s brainwashing you?"


    The word hung heavy, a leaden possibility that made his eyes widen with shock, with a terrible kind of hope. "No," he said, the denial not of someone lying but of someone genuinely lost. "Is that what you think is happening? That she''s...that I''m...?"


    There was so much vulnerability in his eyes, so much of the old Alfred mixed with this new, broken version, that I found myself caught in the space between doubt and sympathy. My emotions tangled and frayed, each one pulling me in a different direction, none of them clear.


    17:35


    &


    Lucky Draw


    "We won''t know for sure without outside help," I said finally, hating the flicker of pity that crept into my voice. "And we won''t


    know until then."


    "Does that mean..." His words faltered, and I saw the chasm of uncertainty spread wide and deep inside him. He caught my gaze and held it, desperation wing its way to the surface. "Does that mean you''lle back to me, despite everything?"


    I wanted to recoil from the naked hope in his question, from the way it sought to drag me back into his world. A ce I could never belong again. His eyes begged me for an answer that I couldn''t give, not now, maybe not ever. Part of me wished I could lie, give him some temporary balm for the gaping wound between us. But truth had its own kind of cruelty, and we both needed it to bleed clean. The tremor in his hands, the wreck of his soul... it was all too much to ignore. And yet, could anything-any kind of outside help or revtion-really reverse the damage done? Silence stretched, a tightrope between past and future, and Alfred''s breath came in ragged pulls as he waited for me to speak. His plea hung there, haunting and persistent, demanding an answer. An answer he would get, but not the one he wanted.


    "Too much has happened. Too much pain," I said, each word like a brick building a wall between us. He winced, but I pressed on, unable to stop. "I have a fated mate now. And you have..." I


    17:35


    Lucky Draw


    stopped myself from saying it, but the usation hung there, unspoken but understood. He bared his teeth, a wounded animal cornered, and I expected him


    to snarl at me, tosh out in anger and hurt. Instead, he was silent, the fight momentarily drained


    from him.


    "None of it is my fault," he said atst, low and insistent, but I could hear the doubt eating at him, softening the edges of his conviction. "Not my fault," he repeated, the words hanging lifeless between us. He was clutching at straws, at anything that could possibly absolve him, absolve us.


    "You don''t get it," I said, the floodgates opening with my raw pain. "I was there alone. I lost a pup, Alfred. A pup that never even had a chance. You left me to die. Leaving me there meant killing me, for all you knew."


    I saw the moment my words hit him, saw the tremor in his hands and the way his eyes shuttered, tried to close themselves off from the pain. He staggered back as


    if he could physically distance himself from what I''d said, but he couldn''t. He couldn''t escape it, couldn''t escape me.


    "You think I wanted that? To hurt you? To lose you?" he asked, the words edged with disbelief and a rising fury.


    I held his gaze, my silence as damning as any answer. "It wasn''t really me." He tried to catch my eyes, but I couldn''t look at him,


    17:35


    not when I knew what I was about to say.


    Lucky Draw


    "But it is you," I replied, forcing myself to be the unforgiving mirror to his hope. "You and Ivy. You and your new pup. That pup exists no matter what... no matter how it happened. It is a constant reminder of what was robbed from me. And when I see you, that is what I remember. Whether you have been brainwashed or not."


    His face twisted in rage. "None of it is my fault," he said again, the insistence turning sharp and angry, as if he could use the words to strike at me instead of confess to me. He was losing his grip, losing his control. I could see it happening, see him unravel like a too-tight thread finally snapping under pressure.


    "I can forgive you," I said, knowing it wasn''t what he wanted, knowing it would cut just as deeply. "But I can''t be parted from Darren."


    His eyes darkened, his whole body a tight coil of fury. "If they kill Darren, then you will be forced to be parted from him." His voice was a growl, dangerous and wild. I should have been afraid, but I wasn''t. Instead, I felt something harder, something colder settle


    over me.


    "So, you would willingly hurt me and cause me pain?¡± I asked, staring him down, meeting his anger with my own. "Make me lose my child again?"


    17.35


    Lucky Draw


    Lucky


    His eyes widened in shock and his bottom lip began to tremble. His eyes filled with tears again, genuine, and I saw how deeply my question cut him. "No," the word was a strangled sob, so full of regret and longing that I felt my heart pull against its chains. "I couldn''t hurt you like that. I do love you, despite everything. I''m hurting, and sometimes my beast takes over in anger over losing you, and it scares me."


    For a moment, we were both silent, the enormity of it all washing over us like a tidal wave. Then, the distant sound of footsteps from above jolted him back into motion, back into urgency.


    His eyes locked onto mine, desperate, wild, and fearful. "I''ll try to work on freeing you. But I don''t know how long I will remain in control." He reached out his fingers stopping short of my cheek before he curled them into a fist.


    "Lissa, I''m sorry," he whispered, his voice cracked as he took in a breath. "I love


    you." He turned away just as Ivy appeared at the


    door.


    Her eyes glinted with amusement and something far more sinister as she stood in


    the doorway, a cat toying with its prey. I knew I should have expected her, that it was only a matter of time bore she came to check on her prize, but the sight of her there still sent a cold shiver up my spine. She clicked her tongue in feigned disappointment and shook her head at Alfred. "I told you to wait in


    317:35


    Lucky Draw


    the bedroom for me," she said, a silkymand that made my skin crawl. She


    looked from him to me and back again, as if deciding just how angry to be. "What are you doing down here?"


    Alfred stiffened beside me, his body snapping into an old, too-familiar posture ofpliance. The change was immediate, the brief spark of rebellion I''d seen in him now snuffed out like a candle pinched between cold fingers. It was almost too much to watch, the way he seemed to shrink back into himself, the way her voice pulled at him like a puppet''s strings. I wanted to scream at him to fight it, to fight her, but the words never left my throat, silenced by the need to survive.


    He stammered out a response, the tremor in his voice betraying him. "I was...I was just bringing her some water."


    Ivy''s lips curled into a knowing smile, slow and serpentine. "Our baby needs you


    to be obedient,¡± she purred, each word a carefully ced brick in his cage. "Come back upstairs with me."


    I watched, my heart pounding a frantic beat against the bars of its own prison, as something shifted in him, something that made thest hour seem like nothing but a cruel dream. He nced at me, a flicker of regret in his eyes, before turning and following her without another word. It was like watching him die a little dh, and with it, a piece of me crumbled.


    The room fell silent, the only sound the faint echo of their


    17:35


    Lucky Lucky Draw


    footsteps and the ragged rush of my breath. The chains were cold and cruel


    against my skin, reminders of my captivity, of how alone I truly was. My mind


    raced with the impossibility of it all, with the knowledge that even if he wanted to


    help, Alfred was as much a


    prisoner as I was.


    I scanned the room, desperate for anything that could help me escape, my eyes darting from the bolted chains on the wall to therge hanging light above me, to the chains that held me tight. Panic wed at my insides, each breath a battle, each thought a plea. I had to get out. I had to find a way. I didn''t know where I was. Couldn''t see the outside. I was blind to my whereabouts.


    The enormity of it threatened to overwhelm me, but I forced myself to focus.


    Alfred''s words lingered in my mind, a whisper of hope even as they mocked me. I was trapped. I was alone. But! wasn''t broken. Not yet. Without outside help, I realized freeing Alfred was as impossible as breaking my own chains. But I couldn''t dwell on that. Not if I wanted to stay sane, stay alive. My world narrowed down to one clear, painful truth: I had to focus on my own


    escape, on surviving long enough to free myself. I needed to get to Darren before he walked into their trap.


    The determination coursed through me, an antidote to the despair, and I clung to it with everything I had. I would get out. I would find a way. And until then, I would


    stay strong, for Darren, for myself, for my child, and for the future I refused to let


    go of.


    17:35

 A Luna for 104

    A Luna for the Lycan King


    Darren


    I shifted into my beast as I hunted for my mate. I wasn''t sure where I was going, but I knew I was being pulled to her. I''m not sure why, but I had grabbed Ally''s watch before I left. She usually always had it on her. I guess I felt that this would help me find her. It was strange that I could feel the watch even in my beast form. I felt it pulse heat inside of me as if it were alive, burning me, tethering me... hopefully to her.


    I powered through the forest with a recklessness bordering on feral, eyes fixed forward, nose twitching, ears pricked for any sign of Allissa or her captors. My human thoughts dissolved into my beast''s instincts, into paws hitting earth, earth kicking up behind me, dirt and leaves and clouds of dust. Into love and rage and gnawing, chewing need. Into finding her. Into taking her back.


    Had they taken her into another territory? Were they forcing her through the ins, dragging her through mud and swamp? An image of her-wild hair, arms pulled, struggling against them-sent a frustrated, primal snarl from my mouth. I pushed


    harder, let the sting of my breath, the sting of my failure, drive me to breakneck speed. What if I didn''t find her in time? What if something happened to her? My ws raked the dirt. I shook my head violently, ripping the thoughts from my mind like they were


    enemy throats. No. No! I will find her!


    16:32


    I left the world and its doubts behind, let my mind narrow, let my instincts guide me. Thoughts of losing her taunted my human side, but my animal rage was stronger. No escape, no fucking chance. She was mine. My paws drummed faster, harder. A rhythm like war and breath and Allissa''s heartbeat. I would take her back. No matter who took her!


    AR


    I wrenched my jaw open and screamed a furious, bone-shattering howl. Pushed my beast to the edge. Pushed it past the edge. My chest burned, my heart ached, and the curse swelled inside me, filled me with its dark and punishing need. She was gone, and nothing would ever be right until I found her, until I had her back. She was gone, but she was mine, and she wouldn''t be gone for


    long.


    Only instinct remained, only drive, only a violent lust to have her in my arms again, to never let her leave, to never be this empty again. It burned. I burned. Everything was heat and desperation and rage. It was what I had always feared most: the madness of her absence, the madness of losing her. But it was more than I ever feared, more than madness, more than obs¨¨ssion. The watch screamed like my soul, a thing alive, and not a thing at all. But it was this presence from the watch that kept me from falling intoplete darkness. As if it was pulling me back from the brink of madness.


    The forest was a blur of perfume and color as I tore through it.


    16:33


    ** Lucky Draw


    Sweet smells of flowers and bark. Birds chirping in mad harmony above me, oblivious to my despair, indifferent to my empty, Allissa-shaped hole in my chest. They filled the treetops with songs of love, carefree, relentless, and shrill. My feet thundered in the underbrush as I felt the strange power of the environment around me. This was the Elven Kingdom. Was this whole forest alive? Was it watching me with curious and mischievous eyes?


    It was a color-soakedbyrinth of joy and life, and everything I couldn''t feel until I held her again. It called to me like she did, like some lush and evil thing determined to have me in its grasp, to keep me here forever. I would not give in. I would not stop. Only Allissa could hold me, could trap me in this kind of love and madness. Not the flowers. Not this ce. I would not give in.


    The colors blurred with my speed. Everything was purple, gold, blue, a rush of all I wanted and didn''t have. Everything was Allissa, and everything was absence, I pushed myself, legs straining, chest ready to burst with the heat of her, the heat of the watch... a burn that I just realized was intensifying.


    The waterfall took me by surprise. It leaped out from nowhere, a thing of clear and seductive beauty, its pure water casting diamonds in the air as it revealed everyst colorful stone beneath its surface. The heat red, and I wondered if the watch had a mind of its own, if it wanted me to stop here, to linger in this ce, to take root and surrender. I stopped but for a moment. Only for a moment. I didn''t sense Ally and whatever the watch wanted here.


    16:33


    Lucky Draw


    I couldn''t investigate.


    With a furious bark, I abandoned the jeweled temptation of the waterfall. Threw myself back into the forest with more speed, more need, more madness than before. The watch''s presence was stronger than ever. I took a mental note of this ce as I sprinted away. I continued to follow the invisible rope that would lead me to Ally.


    I pushed past the limits of speed, sanity, endurance. I was nothing but motion, my own madness feeding me as much as the birds, the flowers, the earthy breath of the elven soil. The whole fucking universe was in this forest, alive and inescapable, pulling me to my mate. I let it pull. Let it take me, drown me, use me as it would, just like Allissa. I breathed it all in, tasted the blood and flowers in the air. I gave in, my body too alive to be living, too alive to be real. It didn''t matter. Only she mattered. Only finding her. Only taking her back. I left the world and its sanity behind and let the fire in me


    rage.


    I burned.


    And burned.


    The world shifted as if I was switching dimensions. Or maybe just territories? I was running too fast to fully take it in. Thendscape dissolved into wastnd. Fog choked it, thick and gray, tendrils of it snaking through the once-vibrant green. My paws hit barren


    16:33


    Lucky Draw


    earth as I staggered into a colorless dream, breath burning from my mouth, and it felt like I was in the Lycan Kingdom, but that was impossible. Fumes and mist rose from hidden cracks in the ground.


    I slowed my pace, straining to hear and smell. My nostrils filled with sulfur and doubt, and the absence of color cut me as deeply as the absence of my mate. Glowing eyes appeared in the gloom. Bared teeth. A warning growl rose from my chest as they closed in on me, surrounding me like the fucking gods themselves had sent them to steal my mate and drive me mad.


    I drew another sharp breath, took in more fumes. What was this ce? I''d never heard of a ce like this before. But to be fair, I didn''t travel into neighboring kingdoms. The cloud of mist closed tighter and my vision went white. I found myself struggling for each searing breath, as if I was thrown into a volcano. The very air was against me. I breathed it in, its sulfurous attack on my senses making it hard to think, hard to breathe, hard to live. Fog. Fumes. I shook my head, searching through the hidden eyes I knew were


    there.


    How far had Ie? How deep was this fognd? How far did I have to go before


    I was out? My senses were numb and I waspletely disoriented. The fog twisted around my body. The steam hissed at my feet, the gray and barren earth sucking me into its core. But my tether to Ally was still there. I clung to it and took a step in the pulling direction.


    16:33


    Lucky Drow


    My pace was too cautious for someone so desperate, someone on a fucking death march, someone risking everything. But thend felt like it was swallowing me whole, like it was already toote. I was blindly walking and I had no idea what my surroundings were like. I didn''t know where those eyes would jump at me from. The gray of the fog was as brutal and punishing as being without her. It stripped me bare, left me raw and used, my animal form beaten of its senses. It was like a trap and I was caught in it.


    Then a feral and angry sound cut through the fog. I caught it again, muffled but clear. My ears ttened. My mouth pulled back. I wasn''t alone. My pace slowed further. Movement flickered


    in the haze. Subtle, at first. Then a blur. A shape. I saw them. The eyes reappeared. A dozen, at least. More than a dozen. A bone-rattling growl filled the air, but it wasn''t from me.


    They were fucking lycans who dared to growl at me?!? They stalked forward, feral and menacing, their hackles raised, teeth glistening and eager. They came at me, hostile, making no pretense of wee or fear. I braced forbat, eyes locked on them, breathing in clouds of rage. More of them emerged from the mist, surrounding me. Who the hell were they? What if they had Ally? That thought ignited the rage inside of me.


    I released my own warning growl. It rose from deep in my chest, an explosion of anger and pure refusal. I bared my fangs. Readied myself. Fuck this territory. Fuck these lycans. Fuck the entire


    16:33


    universe if it meant getting her back.


    Lucky Drov


    The lycans paused in front of me, and I was certain they were nning their


    attack. I tensed, ready to strike, ready to kill or be killed, ready to fight the gods


    themselves if I had to, if that was


    what it took to get to her.


    I would take them all on.


    I would take them all down.


    I would do whatever I had to in order to get her back.

 A Luna for 105

    Allissa


    I yanked against the chains, making my wrists slick with blood. I''d been fighting against the shackles, but they seemed impossible to break. I was hoping my blood would make my wrists slip through, but it was no use. Footsteps pounded above, then wildly ran down the stairs toward me. I was shocked to see Alfred''s frantic face.


    He raced toward me, his hands fumbling against the locks. "Lissa, we have to hurry," his voice sharp with panic. "I caused a disturbance. We have to run now."


    He wrenched at the shackles with shaking fingers and they fell open, leaving my wrists raw and throbbing. I could hardly move. My legs had turned to water, the time I was in confinement weakened me. Alfred''s eyes burned with desperation. He dragged me to my feet, half carrying, half pulling me toward the stairs. "We can''t wait," he insisted desperately. The stone steps loomed ahead, cruel and steep. I gasped, breath ragged in my chest, each step a small agony, but Alfred wouldn''t let me falter.


    The old stone structure seemed endless, its walls closing in with a sense of grim inevitability. I fought to memorize it, to capture every detail in my mind. Darkened hallways, wooden beams, the ancient scent of dust and age-it blurred together as we moved. "Keep going, Lissa," Alfred urged. I was already stumbling, my


    1/10


    15:30


    Stapler TUO


    ¦£¦Á¦Ì¦É¦Ò¦É


    *) 15 min t


    body refusing to obey the desperatemands of my will. My swollen stomach felt like a lead weight dragging me down.


    Up and up we climbed, my vision swimming. My legs barely held me but my own adrenaline was kicking in now. Alfred was relentless, pushing me forward. I fought through the pain that was radiating through my body, no doubt a symptom of whatever


    poison they had used. My breath was little more than a series of shallow gasps. Finally, we reached a door, the final barrier to


    freedom.


    Alfred shoved it open, and the world exploded into chaos. The field around us zed with fire, hungry mes licking the sky. Smoke billowed, thick and suffocating, filling my lungs and making me choke. Shouts and the vicious growls of beasts


    echoed in the air.


    "Lissa, we can''t stop," Alfred yelled, and I didn''t even realize I had. He pulled me forward, his grip the only thing keeping me from copsing. I could barely keep pace, every muscle in rebellion. My rounded belly was an anchor, dragging me down, each movement a study in pain and persistence. I stumbled, feet raw against the rough earth, vision blurring with the effort to keep moving.


    I felt myself slipping, the edges of my consciousness fraying. Alfred was tireless, persistent. His determination was a force of nature, pulling me onward. "Don''t let them catch you," he insisted, his words a litany of desperation. He urged me on, and I


    2/10


    15:30


    15 min left


    had no choice but to obey. My world had narrowed to a single point, the burning need to escape, to survive, to protect the life


    within me.


    My lungs screamed for air, every breath burning my throat. The ground shifted beneath me, a treacherousndscape that threatened to consume myst shred of strength. I couldn''t fall. I couldn''t stop. Alfred''s panic mirrored my own. He pulled me along, taking me against his chest and using his body as a shield to crash through the thorns.


    "I''m going to get you out of here, Lissa. I''m going to save you." He looked at me for a moment and I could see that there was more he wanted to say. His hands rested on my arms as his eyes wasn''t me, Lissa. None searched mine with so much emotion. "It of it was me, and yet I''ve lost so much. Our child ... I''ll never be able to forgive myself. I was so excited and happy. I-" He shook his head. ¡°I''m going to save you. No matter what. I have to." His hands slid down my arms and then he grabbed my hand. "I''ve got to get you out of here."


    We were running again. He was leading me through the thick brush and then down a stream. His pace faltered, and he clutched his head as if to keep it from splitting apart. The anguish in his face tore at me, more brutal than the chains ever had. I reached fo him, but he was already slipping away, his mind a war zone, every breath a casualty. "Run," he pleaded, his voice edged with raw desperation. Themand lodged in my gut like a knife, twisting


    15:30


    15 min left


    as I resisted. He looked at me, his eyes a silent scream, the words failing him.


    He doubled over, each gasp a testament to the pain gnawing at him. His agony was a physical thing, infecting the air between


    1. us. "Don''t tell me where you''re going," he insisted, teeth clenched against the fight inside. "Just run." I stood frozen, caught between the instinct to survive and the need to save him.


    Every moment I hesitated felt like betrayal, but leaving him was


    unthinkable.


    "Go!" he shouted, the sound tearing through me, leaving me raw and bleeding. "If you can get help," he panted, the words like stones he could barely lift, e back and either save me or kill me. I can''t live like this. I''m going mad." His admission pierced me, an unbearable truth that lodged in my soul.


    I had shared so much with this man. And all the pain I suffered because of him wasn''t his doing at all. I felt for him, and I couldn''t help but imagine if it had been me. What if I had been brainwashed? What if he had found his mate and had his happily ever after while I was left with nothing? I couldn''t go back to him. I loved Darren and my life with him, but damn if this didn''t hurt. Alfred was giving it his all and risking his life to save me. I did care for him. It was a type of love, but nothing like what I had with Darren. I cared for him as a friend, as an important part of my past. How can I leave him and save myself?!


    *** 15 min left


    "Run for your life," he begged, the tremor in his voice more desperate than any shackle. His plea was an echo, a wound that reopened with every breath. I was drowning in the need to stay, to hold on, but I saw it in his eyes-the knowledge that this was the only way. He wasn''t asking; he wasmanding, and his authority broke me. "Don''t go east," he warned, his face a mask of agony. "It''s ... dangerous." Each word came from a ce I couldn''t reach, where he was already being pulled.


    The ground seemed to shift beneath us, the world upending as the choice loomed over me. His mind was slipping, a kite cut loose, and I was powerless to reel it back. "While I can still block the noise," he urged, voice hollow with urgency. "Please." The word was a finality, an end and a beginning, and it pushed me to the brink of decision.


    "Thank you," I choked out, my voice a stranger''s, foreign and weak. He gave me everything, even now, and the realization twisted inside me like a living thing. My legs refused to move, lead weights holding me to the spot where his life and my freedom diverged.


    "GO!" he roared, his entire body twisting with the force that threatened to undo him. It was an explosion of sound, a sh of unbearable light, and it broke through my paralysis, sending me reeling into motion. I turned and ran, the world a blur of pain and breath and the loss of him.


    15 min left


    I heard his voice. A fragile whisper. "I''m so sorry, Lissa. Please, escape. I love you." Were they really his words? Or was something trying to trick me? I couldn''t look back. I didn''t have a choice.


    I stumbled into the forest, its shadows reaching for me like memories I''d rather forget. My heart was a frantic drumbeat, driving me forward even as it called me back. My steps were wild and uneven, matching the chaos inside me. The air was dense and suffocating, and each inhale was a ragged reminder of everything I was leaving behind.


    He''d sacrificed his freedom for mine. They would know what he''d done. Would he be punished for freeing me? I was free, but the exchange felt hollow, the currency blood and sorrow. My feet pounded the earth, each impact a silent promise. I woulde back. I would make this right. I would save him. The resolution fueled me, burned in my veins alongside the guilt and powerlessness.


    A crack, too deliberate, sliced through the night, and the truth hit me like a predator''s fangs. They wereing. I moved on instinct and adrenaline. The air changed, saturated with the metallic tang of vampires. I had to shift. It was my only chance outrun vampires. But the connection was static. The poison was blocking me from my lycan. Desperation seized me, a cold bite more relentless than any shackle. If I couldn''t shift, all of this would have been in vain.


    ¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ¦É¦Ò¦É 199


    (*) 15 min left


    Darren. Lyle. Yes, I had to make it back to them. I am a lycan. That is my true form, not this human body. Now SHIFT! Imanded myself, pushing past the block. My skin tore and reformed as the lycan took over, the shift brutal and liberating. I sped up, limbs elongated and raw with the energy of escape. I defied his warning,


    veering east. If I could find what they feared, it might just keep


    them from finding me.


    The ground blurred beneath me, a wild, rhythmic pounding that matched the chaos in my chest. Pain and urgency were my world now, and they drove me beyond reason. I could hear them, their breathless pursuit too close forfort. My belly, still round and heavy even in this form, stretched me thin, my endurance


    a fragile


    hope.


    My heart roared as I pushed harder, thend rising in rougher formations, jagged rocks rising up to slow me. The vampires were faster than I''d expected, relentless, their footsteps were pounding closer. There were too many-more than I''d ever imagined.


    I continued to sprint east, against all logic, a silent prayer that the unknown would


    be my ally. If there were monsters in that direction, perhaps they''d find me unptable prey, leave me to my flight and turn on my pursuers instead. The shift had bought me some time, but the advantage was slipping, their unnatural speed and endurance eating the distance between us. And then it hit me: a new stench, sulfuric and vile,


    15:30


    15 min left


    cutting through the forest air.


    They weren''t alone. My senses screamed in recognition of the demon''s scent, a threat unlike any I''d faced. It seemed as unrelenting as the vampires, but its intentions were unknown. Would it destroy me, or would it buy me the time I so


    desperately


    needed?


    I ran until the world lost meaning, until my paws bled against the unforgiving ground. Every nerve in me howled for rest, but rest was a luxury that belonged to


    the dead. The rocky terrain was murder on my pads, each step a lesson in endurance and


    defiance.


    I wouldn''t stop. I wouldn''t let them take me. My heart and resolve were a single force, propelling me forward even though I knew I couldn''t win this race. The rock face loomed ahead, towering and sheer, a final, cruel barrier. There was no way over, no way around.


    Trapped. The word exploded in my mind, an inevitability that I couldn''t ept. Not yet. I turned to face them, chest heaving, the night closing in as my pregnant body refused toply with the demands of survival.


    The figures closed in, shadows of malice. I saw them now vampires moving with the grace of nightmares, and something else. A hulking form, massive, the demon


    in the flesh. The sulfuric stench confirmed it, a signature that screamed power and


    15:30


    snapter TU5


    certain, terrifying purpose.


    **15 min left


    It wasn''t supposed to end this way. Not here. Not now. My breath was fire in my


    lungs, each inhale a crueler torture than thest. But I''d fight them. I''d find a way. I


    nted my feet against the rock, defiant, with only one thought consuming me: survival.


    They moved as one, a single deadly entity intent on my destruction. I had nothing left but desperation and a power I could barely control. It was the same as when I''d gone into heat. It surged, fierce and familiar, and I let it. The crack of lightning split the night, wild, sparking against the enemy. Lightning danced from my paws, the brightness an explosion against the dark. It lit up the night and the faces of my enemies, surprise etched in the glow. I felt it take them, felt the pause as the energy mmed into their bodies, but it wasn''t enough.


    The demon shook it off first, and I saw the deadly promise in its eyes as it came for me. A mountain of muscle and evil, it closed the distance, heading directly for me. The demon lunged, murder in its eyes. I dug in, ready to fight or die. I didn''t


    know if I had the strength to withstand this, but I''d rather die fighting than be taken


    again. Another bolt ripped through me, arcing out toward the inevitable. It slowed them again, but the demon seemed to relish the ght, absorbing the hit with a malevolent grin. My vision blurred as I gathered my will for thest stand. If this was the end,


    I''d make it


    15:30


    worthy.


    (e) 15 min left


    And then the roar, impossibly loud, impossibly close. The sky


    cracked open, and a shadow as vast as the night blocked out


    the stars. I reeled, the unexpected shift throwing me off bnce, tearing my resolve and scattering it like sparks in the wind.


    Fire rained down, too bright, too real. It forced my eyes shut, an onught of blinding heat. I staggered back, the world turning to chaos around me. The suddenness of it, the sheer power, left me gasping, disoriented-but alive. I struggled toprehend, to find sense in the madness. Who or what had intervened? What did it mean for me, for the life inside me? Was this another threat, or a chance at survival? I couldn''t know, not yet, but the fight had shifted. That much was certain.


    The night was alive with energy, with possibility and the fierce determination to endure. I didn''t have the answers, but I had the will to keep going. Whatever this was, whatever the universe had dealt me, I''d face it. I''d survive it. mes and shadows warred above me, and I dug in, refusing to yield, not now, not ever.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!